Chapter 1: Prologue
Notes:
Why did I start translating this? Because I was bored, and I don't want to write my chapter in Spanish. Enjoy it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Apple heard what they were saying, she denied it. She couldn't believe what they were saying, it was impossible. That could not be the truth.
They were probably lying to her.
“It's a lousy joke, girls. It's not funny.”
However, none of them were laughing or seemed sorry to speak. On the contrary, they all had a rather serious and dismayed expression.
Spells, they were not lying to her.
“No, it can't be possible, that's not what the story says.” If Apple was already white, at that moment, she was still pale. And her voice, which was always calm and charming, now seemed gloomy. She was finding it hard to breathe, “My Prince Charming is Daring.”
Her friends looked into each other's eyes as if they were all fighting a silent battle over who should speak first. None of them wanted to have that conversation.
And amidst all the silence, and seeing that Apple was getting impatient. It was Holly who was encouraged to take the floor.
“Daring tried to wake you up," she began, although in a particularly low tone of voice, "He prepared himself and everything, he did everything in his power to wake you up, he even got a white horse in the middle of the whole situation to follow the story to the letter.”
Seeing that her sister had dared to speak and was struggling to continue the story, Poppy rushed to her aid. She couldn't leave her alone.
“His kiss didn't work," Poppy said, "He even tried three times. But nothing, you didn't wake up.”
Taking a few steps back, Apple seemed to be on the verge of going into a state of Shock. Her fairy tale... The fairy tale she had been promised didn't exist. Daring was not her Prince Charming.
She would perfectly remember her kiss of true love if she had already had it, wouldn't she? Her mother always recounted that moment in particular detail. She would never make it up.
They couldn't have kissed her and not remembered. Much less if Darling Charming was the one who woke her up. Darling Charming of all stories! A girl! Her prince's sister!
She hadn't even spoken to Darling in months and hadn't thought about her in years. How could that be?
“But how can it be possible that she is my Prince Charming?” she asked, totally hysterical and out of her mind.
Her friends lamented it was what they were trying to avoid.
“The fairy tale clearly says a Prince Charming! She's a princess! Her destiny is said to be a Damsel in Distress! The mother of future Charmings! She and I could never have children! How were the tales supposed to last then?”
In the darkness, someone's heart grew tiny hearing those words.
Raven, as her best friend, was in charge of putting everything in order. It was time to reassure her about everything that was happening to her. Too much information for one moment.
“Apple, I know it's hard to understand, but everything has changed, even the stories. She never wanted to be a damsel in distress, she has fought so hard, she just wanted to save you! You started to drown and then…” Raven tried to explain everything that had happened. After all, she had been the one with the idea of telling her friend the truth.
And it was because of the urgency of the situation. Darling would never tell her, and Princess Charming needed to be relieved of that burden. Or something much worse could happen.
Even so, Apple did not let her finish.
“That's not the problem, Raven. You're talking about my story! My destiny! It's my future!" Apple had completely lost her mind and wasn't thinking about what she was saying, "If she wanted to be a hero or a damsel, it's all the same to me! But what's the need to affect my destiny? To tear it apart?”
Without knowing it, Apple's words were too hurtful.
Rosabella, with that kindness and understanding which so characterized her as the daughter of Bella, also acted. She could not allow her friend to be spoken of in this way. Least of all if that person was Apple.
“Were you really in love with Daring? Is he your true love?”
That awkward question brought her back to reality. In reality, she didn't love Daring, she had known that for a long time. He was a good friend, a great partner, but she could never see him as her partner. He was so... self-centered, narcissistic, that Apple could never tolerate him for more than a few hours.
“It's not that... It's just... I've known him forever since we were kids we were told we were going to be a couple... Why tell me all this now and not when I woke up? Why are you telling me everything? Why didn't Darling tell me?”
The girls grimaced again. The main reason they were there was just that. Darling would never tell them for the same reasons Apple was upset.
And only Apple could help Darling.
“She hasn't been able to talk because of Darling...” Holly began, starting to get uncomfortable, unable to hold her gaze.
“She... It's not right," finished her sister, just as uncomfortable as her twin, and thinking how beautiful the blue sky was.
“You see...” Raven took a breath and took courage, she was the one who had to speak. She was the only one Apple would listen to. The only one she would believe. And without making a fuss.
“You see…”
“After she kissed you, chaos began in Darling's life. The darkest part of her story.”
“She never wanted to steal her brother's fate, she only wanted to save you," the long-haired twin hurried to speak. Trying to justify her friend.
Apple wondered why they were so insistent on the same thing.
“Daring could not tolerate it. He thought his sister had done it with bad intentions. He walked away from her, he doesn't want to see her for any reason, Dexter took her side... She lost both her brothers because she kissed you.”
Apple was shocked at what she heard, she couldn't believe something like this had happened. Daring...
“As if that wasn't enough” Raven kept talking, it was better to say it all “What happened in the enchanted forest... it couldn't be kept quiet for long. If we've managed to keep it out of your hands and Blondie's news, it's because the gods are behind us. But Darling has not had a good time.”
“What do you mean?”
“Apple. You are the most coveted story of all. And everyone believes Darling stole that destiny. Like you, the news didn't go down well with the boys. Even the ones who wanted her walked away.”
“Shouldn't that be a good thing? I guess, I this she didn't enjoy it.”
“Now they harass her to remind her that she kissed you. Being a woman.”
Apple felt another wave of tingles coursing through her body. Darling... Darling Charming, was she being stalked?
“I saw her several times. She desperately hides the pictures and letters as soon as they escape from her locker, but the things they say... They're so horrible," Rosabella spoke with fear and pain. Just remembering what she had thought when she discovered all those letters on Darling's desk by accident made her want to cry. "I saw several boys leave letters for her once, I guess that was it.”
“Her grades have dropped since everything went back to normal, she barely sleeps. Apple, she's paying terribly for saving your life," Raven continued, "Everyone turned against her.”
“She barely sleeps, I've seen her study late at night and wake up because of nightmares, she mumbles at night, things like... I'm sorry... I didn't mean to... I never meant to… ” Rosabella spoke again, showing even more concern. She was the one who had seen her friend's downfall best. She was her roommate, and she had seen her suffer since that night.
“But... Why doesn't she tell Grimm or her father what's going on? Why tell me all this?” Apple couldn't believe what they were telling her. What could she do?
It must have all been a misunderstanding, right?
“Apple, nor Grimm, nor anyone else, apart from the students, knows that Darling kissed you. And you, who know them much better, do you think the Charmings would react well if Darling told them that you were their princess? What is it about their brother's destiny?”
Apple shook her head slightly, sighing. The Charmings were known for being more conservative than the Whites themselves. That was why their families got along so well.
If Darling told them anything, that she woke her up, that she kissed her... They were going to erase her forever from the fairy tales.
“We can't do anything. We already tried to talk to her and she denied everything. We are desperate Apple, you have to talk to her," Raven concluded.
“We don't know if she is really in love with you, or not” Rosabella was sincerely, knowing that Apple would ask instantly “But we don't ask you to accept them if she is. We just want you to talk to her for a moment, maybe that can reassure her, maybe you can think of something to get her out of that ordeal” Rosabella spoke.
Apple didn't know what to say. That was too much information for one person. Her whole world and destiny had changed in an instant, and she didn't have time to process it. She had decisions to make.
It seemed that Darling's friends were desperate. They probably wouldn't have said anything to her if the situation wasn't so extreme. She could see it in their eyes, they expected her to take action.
Apple was Snow White's daughter, and Snow White never refused anything. She was a leader, and she had to go talk to Darling.
Apple spoke after a few moments “I still can't figure it all out, but I will talk to Darling, I promise.”
“We're sorry to put you in this situation, Apple...” Rosabella thanked her, smiling.
“But” Raven took a long sigh “Thank you.”
Notes:
Small clarifications that will serve for the future:
-In this story, Darling asked Raven to erase from everyone's mind that she was the White Knight. So, technically, only Raven knows Darling's secret.
-Darling is in the same year as Apple. The generation of Apple, Raven, Darling, etc. She was forced to repeat the year of destiny because of all the events that happened in her year (Raven wouldn't sign, Thronecoming...).
Chapter 2: Rotten to the core
Notes:
Thanks for the welcome! I will try to upload a chapter a day until we are on time with the Spanish one.
Chapter Text
If it had been up to her, she would never have set foot in those corridors again.
Darling knew, for a fact, that what she had done was unforgivable. That she would never be forgiven for breaking her tale. What had happened to Raven by not signing the legendary book tale would be forgotten in the face of what she did.
It was one thing to refuse to sign a horrible destiny for yourself, having followers who also do not agree with what their future has told them. It is quite another to steal someone else's destiny. Especially, if that person did love their destiny, and it was your brother.
After seeing how he was in crisis after trying again and again without success, seeing directly in his face that Darling took what he loved the most after his reflection? That was unforgivable.
Even if she tried to explain that her intention was never that, who could believe her? After all, who wouldn't kill to be part of Snow White's fairy tale, to inherit the Ever After throne?
You had to be the nicest of them all for not want that.
Everyone knew Darling never agreed to be a damsel in distress. Anyone would think she simply saw an opportunity and took it.
How to convince herself that she had done nothing wrong? If she had been in love with Apple for so long?
What a lousy ploy by the writer of the story.
She shook her head, quickly. If she started sending her mind to those thoughts, it wouldn't be long before she would sigh until someone noticed, and that would only make everything worse.
Instead, she let out a yawn. And it wasn't fake at all, she was falling asleep. She hadn't been able to sleep well during those nights, anxious about what would happen after all. Nervous that the capture-mirror spell hadn't been enough, and the Evil Queen would escape again.
When she finally got close enough to reach her locker, she realized she wasn't the only one there. Several princes were stuffing cards through the crack in the locker, before speeding off, still laughing.
It was not unusual for such things to happen. Ever since she had entered school, princes from all over would come up to hand her a letter declaring their undying love or ask her out on a date. She would just roll her eyes, and end up politely declining.
She had never felt attraction for men, to deceive them and illusion them in a date that would never go anywhere, because she could never reciprocate those feelings, it would be something quite cruel.
But, at that moment, she felt that it was not the same as other times. Something inside her told her that this letter was not a declaration of love.
As she opened the pigeonhole, and just as she expected, the letter fell out. Curious, Darling quickly opened it, her hands trembling.
She wishes she had never read it.
"Despicable Princess (If you still are):
Why haven't you gotten the hell out of Ever After? No one wants you here, and if you don't get it, we'll soon take it upon ourselves to make your life hell, you'll wish you had died, or ended up in the capture-mirror next to the Evil Queen.
After all, you deserve nothing less than that. People like you, having such preferences, don't go anywhere else. When have you ever heard a story where a princess stays with another princess? That doesn't exist here.
Not content with being a freak, you decided to smash and destroy the best fairy tale of all, that of Snow White! How dare you? You have left a classic without history, you have sullied it, turned it to ashes, and destroyed a huge dynasty of fairy tale princesses.
Not only have you destroyed his fairy tale, but you have stolen the most sacred thing there is from your own brother, your own blood's blood! Right under his nose, you have taken what he had always dreamed of. Do you think that's something Snow White's Prince would do? Be selfish? Think of him first?
You are not even a knight, I doubt you know how to handle a sword. You are nobody, you are insignificant, what will you do when Apple finds out everything?
You'd better get the hell out of here, scum. We'll all pretend Daring woke up the real heiress, and we won't have to put up with seeing you again."
Darling stopped reading at that moment. If she was nervous before, now she had to lean against the door, or she would end up falling. She was shaking to the core. She couldn't even imagine how much such a letter could affect her.
“Darling!” She turned her head quickly, seeing Rosabella approaching in the distance.
Using her ability to make time slow down, Darling wiped away the tears that were forming in her eyes and made that letter become nothing more than a small ball of paper.
But the effect only lasted a couple of seconds, and that was not enough time to get rid of it, and pretend that nothing was happening.
“Rosabella," she smiled, taking the ball of paper in her hands and stuffing it deep into her backpack, "Do we have to go to the next class now?”
Her friend nodded, handing her books to her, "You forgot them in the classroom, last class." As she took them, she noticed that Darling's hands were shaking, as if she couldn't even pick them up because she would drop them.
And now that she was looking directly into her face, Darling appeared to be much paler than she already was, and her eyes seemed to be watery as if a small movement would cause her to burst into tears.
Darling was not that kind of person. In fact, in all the time they had known each other, Darling had never shown her a hint of her true feelings or fears. Hermeticism and secrecy were what characterized her best friend the most. Something bad was going on.
“Are you all right?” Rosabella asked, and Darling felt a shiver run through her whole body.
Of course, she wasn't right. She needed help.
“Yes, of course.” She lied, downplaying the importance of it all.
Her mind did not allow her to realize that Rosabella had not believed her one bit.
And that scene was the first of many occasions that would happen.
The letters he had received clouded her mind. Barely a week had passed since all those events, what was next?
Did people really hate her like that? Gods, she wished with all her soul she could find a way for everyone to forget that she had kissed Apple, to forget that her fairy tale had already come true!
But playing with people's memories was dangerous, and she had already done that once. Abusing that gift that magic gave, could get her addicted. And even more so with something as important as destiny. She shouldn't play with it. Solving problems with the easy way was not the solution. She had to know how to face the consequences of her acts, of her actions.
Apple... Could it be that she had already been told the truth? She hadn't seen her since that afternoon when they all rode on their dragons to face the most evil being in the history of fairy tales.
She didn't even want to know, she was sure that she would despise her, that she would mock her just like everyone else. Or even, maybes he would claim her, yell at her how despicable she was, because she had ruined her perfect future.
She would not have the heart to bear it. She loved Apple, to whom she never dared speak too much to say a word. She had always been Daring's girlfriend, and she to Apple was only her boyfriend's sister.
But she had seen it since she was a little girl, she knew Apple was not who she appeared, she had a huge past, almost as hard as hers with her family. She knew that Apple was also locked inside a golden cage, but much better reinforced than her own.
Someday, Darling would escape her father's clutches. Even if she pretended to fulfill her destiny. Apple could never escape her mother's shadow.
Darling loved her, loved her with a madness she could not explain. Practically since she had ceased to be a child, she had realized how much she loved her.
She wished with her heart to wipe away those tears that Daring barely knew how to comfort every time he came to her castle. She wished to take her to have fun, in all those places where Daring did nothing but talk about himself.
Even if she didn't support her ideals, Darling would have given anything to give her, her full support, when Raven refused to sign the legendary book story. When she saw her there, trapped in Wonderland along with the others, she would have sacrificed her life just to fulfill her mission.
When she had seen her there, asleep, so vulnerable... Darling felt like she was going to die. How could she not run to save her? The only one who seemed to know first aid was her!
Darling knew what she was going to do, and she had to convince herself that she wasn't doing anything wrong. She just wanted to give her mouth-to-mouth breathing, never kiss her. But she didn't manage to get any pieces of apple out of Apple's throat. She had been aroused by the lip-to-lip contact.
And what seemed to be the happy ending of an enchanted dream was actually the beginning of a nightmare.
“Darling Charming!” she heard her teacher's thunderous shout, she was on the verge of falling asleep.
Everyone had already left, She was the only one left in the huge auditorium. She didn't even remember what class she was in, or what they were doing.
She tried to turn to see what was in front of her. But he was barely able to make out a few words, among them, the word "exam".
The exam appeared to be complete, but she had no idea what she had answered.
“Is it finished yet?”
Darling nodded sheepishly, handing her sheet to the professor, before leaving the room, ignoring, completely, the professor's question whether she was okay.
Darling wasn't, but she wouldn't let anyone worry about it.
Darling wasn't sure how fulfilling a fairy tale destiny worked. Her father had never talked about it, and if he had, she was sure the only person who would know, would be Daring.
And Daring wasn't going to say a word to her. He wouldn't have before the Dragon games, let alone now that he wasn't even speaking to her.
She did not know if Apple felt the same way she did because Apple was not aware that her destiny had already been fulfilled. But as the days went by, that love that she had kept so secret for so many years seemed to have finally exploded, and turned into fire, that was consuming her from the inside.
She didn't know how destiny worked. She didn't know if there was someone who could write it with a pen, or if it was being built as things were happening. If it was a path to follow, or if after reaching that end, there was an obligation to fulfill, one in which she was failing, and she was dying for it.
She felt sick every morning, longing for even a glimpse of that blonde hair that fascinated her so much. For getting to feel a breeze of Apple's perfume. She was slowly dying. It was as if she needed her by her side to feel that life had meaning again.
Little by little, she was losing reasons to want to get out of bed every morning. Everything that was happening to her seemed to be getting the better of her.
The letters had not stopped coming, if anything, they had gotten worse. Each one was crueler than the next.
If possible, people avoided joining her in the castellery at all costs. As if she had a terrible virus, which would make everyone end up sick. She herself had withdrawn, avoiding her friends as long as she could.
She had lost her taste for food, what did it matter? She didn't deserve the pleasure of the taste, that was what the others wanted, for her to lose the taste for everything. It was no less than she deserved after kissing Apple. She had to forget the taste of her lips forever.
She had barely seen her brother in the halls. He avoided her like a monster, not a night had passed when Darling ran to find him. His words would forever be etched in her memory.
"You think you can come here and make fun of me like this? Why don't you just go away and forget that you have a family? I never want to hear from you again! Forget that I exist!"
Daring might be a lout and her father's favorite son, but he was her brother, and she loved him with all her heart. Everything he had said to her, it was as if thousands of daggers were embedded in her skin.
Slowly, she was becoming a zombie. She barely spoke, barely ate, barely breathed. She had given up everything she loved so much, everything was losing meaning.
It was as if that world of colors and fun that she knew so well, was slowly turning into gray scales, before being lost in the darkness.
“Dexter, brother, I need your help.” When Darling couldn't take it anymore, she thought of turning to the one person who had always been there for her.
But when he heard Darling's sweet and soft voice, he didn't act like he always did.
“Darling...” Dexter didn't notice how much Darling looked worse for the wear, nor her red eyes, the pallor of her skin, or that she seemed to have lost weight in a short time, "What are you doing here?”
“You're the only one who's read maybe half the library," Darling tried to joke, though she didn't have the strength for it, "I need to know if you can help me find something.”
But Dexter, who had always been a person who was unsure of himself, and could not find the courage to do things, did not have the courage to side with Darling.
“Darling, I can't help you anymore.” After a long sigh, Dexter spoke, "It's best if you don't look for me anymore, forget that I'm your brother.”
Darling's mouth dropped open in surprise. She couldn't believe it, she couldn't believe what Dexter was saying to her, it can’t be true “Dexter, what are you saying?”
“I'm... I'm achieving my dream, Darl” Dexter spoke, it wasn't easy for him. When he had no one, it was Darling who was always waiting for him to give him a hug “Daring finally pays me some attention, I'm starting to have a relationship with Raven, people are noticing me! I can't lose all that, did you understand?”
Darling completed the sentence, taking a few steps back, "I guess our father is paying more attention to you too, isn't he?" That Dexter looked away could only confirm it, "You have what you always dreamed of, and you can't afford to lose it all, because I'm in the depths, because if someone is next to me, then it's repulsive, because I should disappear. It's okay, I won't bother you again.”
“Darling, , wait…”
Dexter tried to stop her, but Darling could no longer hear him.
Was that how fate worked?
Chapter 3: Perfect World
Notes:
I’m not very good with the tags. You can blame me? I’m started to write in FF.net. So, idk until when it's ok to put tags for things that can be strong, but I mention them only once or twice. For now, I'll leave them like that, but if you think that at some point in this chapter or another I should add an extra tag, just let me know. Anyway, I'll be adding them if I consider it necessary
Chapter Text
The nights stopped being fun.
That Darling Charming that everyone knew, brave, noble, and determined, had disappeared. There was only a shadow of her left, fading with the dawn of each morning.
And it was not on a battlefield, as many would have thought, nor when signing the book of destiny, condemning herself to be a damsel in disgrace, who would have to be saved and forget her dreams.
Dreams. That was the correct word. Dreams were to blame for Darling's disappearance.
When these arrived, they embedded themselves in the princess's body in such a way that they took all the strength they could find.
The inner glow faded in silence. She lived up to her last name, she was a Charming in every sense of the word. But thanks to them, she stopped feeling charming in her own eyes.
During the nights, her shining armor collapsed, rusted, or disappeared. That bright and honest smile began to tremble on her lips, and her fire began to turn to ashes.
Before, Darling Charming loved to sleep. She adored it because, in her dreams, she could imagine that she was in her perfect world, in that world where she was a knight in shining armor, and she could accomplish everything she set out to do.
But dreams are nothing more than that, dreams. Real life was harsh and cruel. And if she didn't know how to take care of herself, as had happened, dreams can turn into nightmares.
"Apple, wait..." Darling tried to get closer, gently take Apple's hand, but every time she was about to do so, she moved away. "I love you, I adore you, let me explain."
"Explain what, Charming?" Darling had never seen Apple with that look, with that hatred, with that poison, with that disgust, "What did you ruin my destiny? What you were so selfish, and you destroyed me and my happily ever after?”
"You were dying, Apple!" Darling couldn't hold back the tears in her eyes. "I just wanted to save you, it was never my intention to steal your destiny…”
"Take her away! I don't want to see her anymore, she doesn't deserve any title or respect, don't let her set foot in the royal palace again!”
Apple called her dwarves, who quickly took her by the arms, and took her out as if she were a criminal.
"I love you Apple. Let me explain to you! Apple!”
The room was dark, and a faint halo of light coming from the window could barely be glimpsed. In those moments, there was no trace of the strong and determined girl that she was.
Rather, she looked like a small and fragile girl, who, at the slightest touch, would end up breaking. All of Darling's strength was gone, locked between her knees. With her hair stuck to her forehead, due to sweat, it was hard to think that it could be Darling Charming.
She had no idea she'd been sobbing until she'd finally woken up, with a piercing scream. Her breathing was heavy, and she couldn't calm down. She put her hand to her mouth as if she were trying to find a trace of that scream and prevent it from coming out of the corner of her lips again.
That dream... it had been so real, it was as if she had lived it. Apple rejected her, she was badly hurt, and the dwarves would take her to the dungeon, to disappear from the sight of fairy tales forever.
She tried to calm down, she had to remind herself that it was nothing more than a dream. She was fine, she was in Ever After, Apple didn't even know that she had woken her up, nothing serious was happening.
But that night, Darling did not sleep again. She kept turning around, completely ignoring her sobs until the sun dazzled her through the window, and the alarm clock announced that she had to get up.
And evidently, she didn't realize that her roommate, Rosabella, had woken up with the scream from her nightmares.
Her life was hell, in a few moments, in the blink of an eye. What she considered a tragedy, now gave anything just to return to those times.
If there was only one way, Darling would gladly go back to those days when her locker was a sea of love cards. Where she escaped at night to be the white knight, without any suspicion.
Where she could keep looking at Apple from afar, and no one would suspect she was being a stalker.
Where people, even without knowing her, still had a little respect for her. She could be in the shadow of her last name, of her brother, or that she was irrelevant as the only woman in a long line of Charming heroes.
But at least that way, she would already know what to do or say. She could go on with this farce for the rest of her life, which she wouldn't care about. She would be free again, even if she didn't like it.
People used to think that hell was a place where sinners went at the end of their lives. But in reality, hell was on earth, and Darling was suffering from it like never before.
Her mailbox was still full of letters, but they were more and more horrible, one worse than the last.
And Darling had a horrible habit of reading all the letters that were sent to her. Before, it was to give a polite rejection and not feel totally generic. And now, as much as she knew that there would only be insults to herself, Darling couldn't help but read the entire letters.
That if, reading them in full did not mean that Darling had to memorize them. She hoped that, as time passed, she would be perfectly capable of forgetting the letters after destroying them.
But that was not happening. In any case, the words that kept repeating themselves over and over again were getting stuck in her mind.
“ Scum, Lesbian, Thief, Destiny, die”
Those were some of the words that stayed in her memory the longest.
People wanted her dead, they never wanted to see her again. They wanted it to go away because she was disgusting.
“Darling, ¡Darling!”
A voice brought her back from her world, even so, she had no idea where she was. All her memories were too confused and blurry.
"Huh?" She tried to open her eyes once more, she was in Rumpelstiltskin's classroom.
"Darling, you fell asleep, are you alright?"
It was Raven's voice that was speaking to her, it was she who had woken her up.
“Asleep?” Her soft voice could barely react.
Had she fallen asleep in class?
She took out her Mirror-phone and looking at the time, all her senses went on alert.
“For the gods! It is very late! I have to go.”
She didn't even listen to Raven's questions, worried about what was happening to her. Darling packed up all her things as quickly as possible and began to pray. She cursed the time she thought taking hero classes would be a better idea than enduring princess classes.
She could hate princesiology, or the history of fairy tales, however, no one could bother her there, besides, she knew the subjects of those subjects, since before she learned to walk. All thanks to the hard work of her mother.
And, although she loved training to be a champion, or fighting with a sword. The teasing did not stop, and not even being the best in the class, she could avoid being seen as a failure and a mockery.
And now that she was late, her father was going to kill her.
"She's been like this for days, but she doesn't come close to saying a word to me."
The two girls who were in front of the room, admiring the young platinum-haired girl sleeping.
Although, to say that they "admired" was really nonsense. The concern existed more than the admiration. It was clear that Darling was not well.
She tossed between the covers, showing her discomfort. It was followed by a weak sob, and it was a matter of moments before it turned into a scream.
Darling looked around, worried that someone had heard her. Or, worst case scenario, she had no idea what had happened to her.
It was another one of those bloody nightmares.
Seeing Darling like that made both girls feel their hearts sink. It hurt them, and Raven had to be the one to tell Rosabella to shut the bedroom door.
"Do you see it now? I had never seen Darling so scared.”
"Since when has she been like this?" Asked the daughter of the evil queen.
“Since the Dragon games ended” Rosabella's dark look indicated that she was aware that it had really happened “Darling never took a nap, at this time of day, she always preferred to go train. Since everything ended... Darling only sleeps, because she doesn't sleep anymore at night.”
Raven felt a huge chill as she imagined the reason.
"Rosabella, can't you talk to her? You are her best friend after all,” Raven tried to suggest. Rosabella wasn't very convinced about it. "Please, we need to know something, before we act recklessly."
The girl sighed, before nodding her head. "You win, I'll try to talk to her. But I don't think she tells me much, Darling doesn't like to talk about what's going on in her head.”
“Don't you think that has been enough for today, Charming?” There was a boy, whom she didn't know at all “Today you exceeded yourself, even for you.”
Darling wanted to stand up, however, she was unable to. She wanted to ask where she was, who this man was, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt as if everything was spinning.
She was totally unable to coordinate.
"Look at you, you can't even stand up, I'm going to call Didier. We're taking you back to Ever After High.”
"Shut up." She was the one speaking, but not because she really wanted to.
Everything was so confusing and strange, it was as if she were a spectator of a movie. But seen through her own eyes.
“I'm going to go by myself, I have to talk to Apple” Her voice was strange, she had no idea where she was recharging, it was all so… mechanical “Give me another drink.”
Drink? Was she drinking?
"No, Charming. That was enough for tonight” The boy's voice was clear “You worry me, little princess. It is clear that you have already passed, go on, let yourself help.”
"I'm the one who pays!" She looked like she was about to cry. Although she did not distinguish between anger and sadness “I decide when it was enough. Bring me another bottle, or I swear by the tales that I'll go talk to Gaston, and then you'll know…”
Gaston?
"Okay!" The boy seemed to have given up, she couldn't tell, but she swore he was angry “A bottle, Darling, but you're leaving here, and I don't want to see you in the morning on the streets, straight to bed, do you understand?”
Who was that boy? Why did he care so much for her?
"You never call me by my name, you're really upset today, aren't you, Jacques?"
“The White girl is killing you. All stupid little princesses are the same.”
"Is that jealousy I'm hearing?"
“Go away, Charming. Want?”
The details of how she had left that mysterious place, she didn’t know. She could feel the cool touch of the bottle's glass on her hand. She could feel the sting of the alcohol passing over her throat, each time she took a drink.
She could feel her feet swaying and stumbling with every step she took. Everything kept looking cloudy, and the whole world was spinning.
Why was she in that state? She had never had too much to drink, was that how she felt?
In some strange way, she was now opening the doors to her bedroom. And, judging by the scream that had just filled her head, she was sure that Rosabella was waiting for her.
“Dammit, Darling. See the state you're in” Rosabella approached to take her in her arms “Drinking again, right?”
Again?
"You don't care," she replied, averting her gaze. "Leave me alone, Rosabella."
“Darling, you're killing yourself, how do you expect to be with Apple if the solution to your problems is…?”
A voice made her come out of that fog that alcohol had caused her.
"Well, I think it already showed up. I'd better go, Raven must be waiting for me.”
"Apple!" Darling quickly turned to where that voice came from. And she smiled because she could recognize that blonde hair that fascinated her so much “Don't go, wait.”
“Stay away, Darling.”
Apple hurried over, noticing that Darling had let go of Rosabella's grasp.
“No, you and I have to talk” Even bumping into her own feet, Darling was able to take her arm “Apple, you and I… You and I are destined to be together, leave your prejudices behind, come back…”
Darling, who was in control of her body, did not notice. But tears quickly formed in the eyes of the heiress to the throne. However, instead of reflecting guilt or sadness, as in the past, they now reflected fear.
Apple was afraid of Darling.
"Let me go, Darling," she whispered, "I'm not yours anymore. You and I could never have gotten anywhere, we would have never been accepted. I'm already dating someone else!”
"But you love me!"
Darling began to shake. She does not hesitate to approach, slowly, Apple. She was going to kiss her...
“Darling, don't do it... You've had too much, you're not with all your senses, let me go…”.
Apple was afraid. She was truly terrified. She was terrified to see the person she had become, the sweet and tender Darling Charming. As upset as she was...
"No... Let her go... No, no, no!" Darling woke up from the dream. She was sweating, and her breathing was long and heavy.
It had been another one of those nightmares.
Only, this time, it was herself. It was she herself who was hurting Apple, the one who was causing the terror in that look, in those eyes that drove her so crazy.
She heard a sob release from her mouth, and how she began to cry. It had all seemed so real...
"Darling?" Rosabella's sleepy voice made her turn around and quickly wipe away her tears. "Are you okay?"
"Huh? Yes, I'm fine, I'm sorry if I woke you up, it was nothing” She lied “Sleep again, I'll be fine.”
She felt bad for lying that way, so shameless. But that was her own problem, and she wasn't going to let anyone carry her cross.
She felt how she nodded, while the white queen gave another long and extensive lesson on the magical crown of Gardenia. She already knew that story by heart.
She didn't even know why, but on this particular day, the heat was too scorching. And that didn't help at all with her sleep problems.
Not even the bewitched cafés of the catering industry had prevented her from fainting from sleep.
But even if she died trying, Darling didn't want to go back to sleep. She didn't want to close her eyes again, because the nightmares and night terrors were patiently waiting for her.
She was slowly losing her sanity. If it wasn't the glares, it was those damn letters. She couldn't trust anyone to talk about it, and now, it was those damn nightmares, that wouldn't let her escape her dreams anymore.
"Are you okay, dear?" She noticed that Lizzie discreetly moved to her side. "It seems that something is bothering you."
Darling smiled, even though it was all fake. "I'm fine, Lizzie, what would make you think I'm not?"
“That you don't have a single word about all the class notes, for example” Lizzie spoke to her without looking at her directly, but she knew that Darling had blushed “If you want my notes, you'll have to tell me what's wrong. And don't force me let it be an order from the future Queen of Hearts to her White Knight.”
Darling turned her head quickly. It wasn't possible... Raven had erased everyone's memory “How do you know that...?”
“Raven can have very powerful magic. But we Wonderlariands work differently, always.”
“Who else…?”
“Kitty, Maddie, Alistair, Bunny, and me” Lizzie replied, knowing the question she would ask “We won't say anything, we are eternally grateful to you for saving us that time.”
Darling nodded gratefully.
"Now, are you going to tell me what you have?"
As much as Darling yearned to do so, she was unable to. She didn't want to put anyone else in that hell, least of all people who had already suffered a lot, like the Wonderlariands.
Lizzie noticed that. She noticed Darling's internal struggle and knew that it was best not to press further “Remember that knights should not die under the cup, the battalion is always with the leader, and they walk together on the horizon.”
In other words. Lizzie was telling her that she would always have friends to count on.
"Thank you, Lizzie.”
"Why don't you go to your room and sleep for a while? It seems you're exhausted” Suggested the marvelous.
Darling shook her head. She was tired, but she didn't want to sleep “And the classes?”
"Kitty and I will find an excuse for you. The queen of hearts tells her knight to go to rest, or you won't be able to fight the next battle well.”
“Lizzie…”
"You know Darling? I hate all Charmings” Lizzie began to speak again “Dexter is a coward who belittles his last name. Daring is a jerk, he likes to break women's hearts and change them as if they were toys” Lizzie laughed a little. She was sure that Darling knew what had happened between her and her brother. "Don't make me regret thinking that you are different."
Again there was that terrible feeling of dizziness, again, she felt the cold of a bottle in her hand.
But this time, the sun was at its highest point, and she was in the middle of a huge crowd.
"Apple, look at me, you have to." Again, she had her arm in her.
But it wasn't the Apple she knew that was in front of her. It was bigger, an adult. With an elegant dress, and the crown of Ever After resting on her head.
Even she was different.
Apple looked directly into her eyes, where she could see herself reflected, it was bigger. And she felt the hatred that Apple had for her.
"Let go, Princess Charming, or I'll forget who you are," She said firmly in her voice, pushing her away.
“Apple, don't do this, now you're the Queen, we can live together, without anyone…”
“What makes you think that I want to be with you?” Darling took two steps back “I'm the queen of Ever After, I know everything that happens in this place, and I know perfectly well that you're still the same girl you were years ago, who loves to get lost in bars.”
“I can leave this whenever I want” She threw the bottle of liquor to the ground “Apple…”
"Queen White to you! Understand once and for all, Charming, our affairs ended a long time ago, I never loved you! I am with someone who I do love, who makes me happy.”
Noticing that people were starting to crowd more and more, Apple regained its composure.
“That's a lie.”
"It's not." With a snap, she called her guards. "Get out of the procession, and don't come looking for me again. Carry on with that damn excess life of yours, unless what you're looking for is living in the brig.”
Darling woke up again, just as terrified, just as fearful as the last few nights.
Again, those dreams, those nightmares so real... Her chest heaved, and her shoulders trembled as she tried to control her breathing and erase these terrible images.
Everything had been so real... Everything! She had seen everything she loved so much disappear in this world!
She groaned, her body aching. So much so that she didn't even notice when Rosabella entered the room.
"Darling?" She heard her voice, from her bed. "Are you okay? It seemed like you had a nightmare.”
"Nothing like that, Rosabella, don't worry." She started to look around, looking for an excuse to avoid the conversation. And found it, on the watch “Gods! Look the hour. I have to go.”
Unlike other times. Rosabella wasn't upset that Darling ran off to avoid the conversation. Now, actually, she was grateful.
"I'm sorry, Darling. But I need to know what's wrong with you” Rosabella sighed, taking courage, and opening the top drawer of Darling's shelf.
She wishes never had found the letters that she found there.
Chapter 4: To back
Notes:
Thank you for the support!
Chapter Text
The terrible pain she had felt in her back made her react. Never before had she felt such a pain in her, it was as if something was burning her skin, ripping it from its place, to then stick again and peel off. It was as if her back was nothing more than a bloody, skinned hunk of meat.
She wanted to touch her back, to find out what the hell was hurting her with such intensity, but she realized she couldn't. Her wrists were caught in hoops on the sides of a huge block of wood.
Her wrists were bloody, and she didn't know what hurt the most. If her back, or how swollen her hands were. Her palms were up, and they could barely touch each other, but that little touch between her palm and the other was killing her.
"Ah!" Darling let out a piercing cry, feeling another blow on her back.
The pain was blinding and instant. That added to the light of the midday sun, caused irregular bolts of light to cross her eyes and she fell to her knees.
Darling could barely notice that the stones below her were moistened with her blood. The air smelled like that too.
In the few seconds she had before another burst of pain, she tried to figure out, to get a clue as to where he might be. But nothing was familiar to her.
She could feel all over her dress in tatters and dust. Her hands were dirty, and her hair was making her uncomfortable. She was on her knees, and her legs also seemed to be full of bruises.
What had happened?
Feeling a new blow on her back, Darling felt an immense urge to vomit. However, she couldn't do it, she could barely spit out what were a few light drops of blood, which also fell from her mouth.
“No!” She heard a distant shout “No! They are going to kill her! You're going to kill her, Mother!”
It was Apple. It was her princess, who was at the very top, in some kind of box.
Darling felt her head snap back, not having the strength to hold herself up.
"Twenty!" Someone yelled, and again, pain shot up Darling's back.
She whimpered in pain, like a dog that's been kicked. She couldn't keep quiet any longer.
“Twenty-one!”
The scream that came from Darling was anguishing, she didn't know if she would still be conscious when all this was over. Whoever was listening to her would know that the sound of Darling's moans would remain marked for the rest of her existence.
And despite that, it wasn't like there was a feeling of gloom overall. Even passing out, Darling could hear the whispers, the laughter, and the cheering of the crowd, cheering for the show.
“Twenty-two!”
The open skin on Darling's back was beginning to burn. The pieces of skin that fell from it, gave a chilling image. The blood fell in drops, staining what little was left of that elegant dress she was wearing.
Somehow, she managed to turn her head, hoping to find whatever was causing that pain. She saw a person, it was one of the royal guards of Snow White's kingdom, the last instance to defend the crown when the dwarfs failed.
She saw that person, put a long and flexible leather into a bucket of water. When shaking it, Darling heard the hiss of these cutting through the air. And the drops of water seemed to clean the blood that stained the instrument.
They were whipping her.
“¡Darling! “
She heard the cry in the distance, but no longer had the strength to respond. Her eyes closed as she saw the guard turn his back to her. Waiting for his turn to finish devouring her skin.
"No!" Darling snapped awake, totally terrified of what she had just experienced. She felt like she was drowning.
But she was no longer in that terrible scene. In fact, there was no trace of anything she had seen. The only thing the same was that all eyes were on her.
But it was because she had interrupted the class for no reason.
Noticing that she was in the middle of the Math class, she sat back down, muttering an unreadable apology.
She didn't feel better listening to her classmates gossip and laugh at her.
"Miss Charming, are you okay?"
Darling heard the professor's voice, but it was like an echo. She turned from one side to the other, and she only heard laughter and mockery from all sides.
However, Darling could not answer. She still felt as if she were there, she still felt the heat of the blood on her back, and that irresistible fear of dying.
Inside Darling's head, the laughter wasn't because she was being made fun of. It wasn't because she had interrupted class like that, nor because she looked so skittish and weak, it wasn't because of her.
For Darling, they were still the audience, mocking and enjoying their pain, as if they were talking about a television show.
Her eyes began to water, and her body began to shake. Darling had no idea that it had all been a nightmare, that there were no new scars on her back.
It had all been so real... Darling had felt so true... She had been strong, fighting with all her might, finding a solution to it all, but she couldn't take it anymore.
Holly O'Hair, who was standing next to her, noted that Darling was not fully present. She had never seen the youngest Charming daughter in that state, on the verge of the tears. Even that, she was sure, that she had never seen Darling shed a single tear.
Not when Apple threw her from the dragon in the dragon games, not when everyone thought that Apple would never wake up. What was happening to make her feel like this?
"Darling..." She tried to take her arm, hoping that would make her react somehow.
And she did, fortunately. Darling shook her head, finally realizing where she was. She wasn't in the middle of a coliseum, and no one was spanking her. She was in the middle of math class, making a fool of herself.
"Sorry," she murmured very slowly, but enough for everyone to resume what they were doing until a few minutes ago.
And Darling, covered in embarrassment, didn't notice that two people were looking at her with deep concern.
When class ended, Darling wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. But they didn't let her.
"Darling, wait, I want to talk to you," Holly hurried, stopping Darling from leaving the room, "Would you like to go to Maddie's cafeteria for coffee with me?"
To be honest, Darling didn't want to do it. She was still too tired after multiple sleepless nights, and she was still terrified at her latest dream.
But Holly was really insistent on it. She didn't want to cause her a slight, she would have to agree.
“Miss O'Hair, I am very sorry to have to interrupt you; however, I would very much like to be able to speak with Miss Charming, would you give us that moment?”
It was Maxon, the math teacher, who had interrupted them. Holly didn't seem really happy to have to do it, but she ended up agreeing.
"It will be another time, Darling, I suppose."
Darling nodded and was grateful to see Holly walk out of the room, leaving her and the teacher in the room.
“Miss Charming, you did not answer my question, are you alright?”
A chill ran through her body, and Darling thought that the idea of going with Holly to Maddie's café seemed like the best of ideas.
"Why wouldn't I be?" She asked with innocence and cry out of her own. Obviously, she wasn't going to tell him what was going on.
“I didn't want to say anything, but you fell asleep in my class” Darling felt her cheeks flush red “And it's clear that you weren't having a good time.”
“I've only had trouble sleeping, I'm so sorry” She lied, although she didn't know how easily she did it “It's because of the exams.”
Professor Maxon stared at her. He wanted to tell her that the Charmings didn't suffer from insomnia and that it was improper for them to lie, yet he felt that Darling didn't trust him enough to speak.
"Darling, I thought you trusted all of us a little more." He shook his head, before going to the desk and taking a piece of paper.
“Teacher…”
“Don't say anything” He handed her a piece of paper, it was the last exam they had taken “I know you're not a student like this, Charming. I just hope that when you're ready, you can talk to me. Go away, I think your friend was waiting for you.”
Darling felt that the test paper was burning her hands. The rating was the most outrageous of all.
A three. Darling Charming had drawn a three.
All this was too much for her. She could no longer continue with everything that was happening to her. She was a disaster in class, she was the mockery of the whole school, and everything she knew was slowly disappearing.
She couldn't even escape her own dreams, because they too had turned against her.
"Darling!" Nice to see you here.” Seeing Raven approaching with a smile, Darling had to stop herself from crying.
And by the way, hide the result of that exam at full speed.
"Hello, Raven." She returned the greeting as if nothing was happening. "Are you going to the catering shop?"
Perhaps, she needed to be accompanied even for a while, and Raven didn't seem like a bad option. Also, maybe she would tell her a little about how Apple was doing.
However, what seemed to be a sincere smile and clear acceptance turned into concern and discomfort. Along with a quick denial.
"I'm sorry, Darling." Raven was unable to meet her eyes as if she realized that if she did, Darling would see through her lie, "But I forgot that I have a class of... Villanomania! Yes, Villanomania, I have to go, I'm sorry.”
Darling's shoulders slumped, and that sorrow and discomfort settled back inside her. Even Raven didn't want to be by her side, and she had to come up with false excuses to get away from her.
Because the Villanomania room was on the other side of the school, to begin with.
It was a pity that Darling didn't realize the reality of things. Because Raven had changed her attitude, thanks to her failing to save her test and exposing her grade.
To be honest, she didn't know if the best decision that she had made was to walk through the town.
The only thing she knew is that if she went to her room, she was going to fall exhausted on her bed, and the nightmares would haunt her again.
If she went to the training ground, she would receive teasing from her teammates, whispers while training, and she was in no mood to ignore them.
And to go train in the enchanted forest, she would need to go to her room for her things. Or ask Rosabella who would no doubt do a thorough debriefing.
Maybe Holly had decided to stop by Maddie's café without her, she could meet her, and talk for a while about whatever came to mind.
When she saw her long hair in the distance, she smiled, her guesses weren't as bad as she thought.
But it took a few seconds to realize that she was not alone. In fact, she was there with the rest of the girls. Raven, Rosabella, and Poppy.
But most important of all, it made Darling's heart stop for an instant. They were talking to Apple White.
Darling blushed just looking at her. There she was, so imposing, always so beautiful. She hadn't seen her since they defeated the evil queen, she hadn't wanted to. It was always as she remembered it.
Seeing Apple had cheered her up a bit. Darling thought that, being surrounded by her presence, all the bad things that could happen would wait a little longer.
“That's not the problem Raven, you're talking about my story! Of my destiny! It's my future!”
When she got a little closer, she could hear Apple's hysterical screams. She didn't need explanations or to know the entire conversation. They were talking about the kiss. They were telling her the truth.
“If she wanted to be a hero or a damsel, it's all the same to me! But what's the need to affect my destiny? To tear it apart? ”
At that moment, Darling felt her heart break into thousands of pieces. She felt that all the air disappeared and that she no longer had the strength to stand up.
How had she been so naive? It was obvious that Apple was never going to accept it. It was obvious that Apple was in love with her brother, she would never agree to date a woman.
How could she delude herself that Apple would reciprocate? She had a duty to her people, a responsibility to the crown. They would never accept that kind of romance, they would never be the queens that Ever After deserved.
Darling was a despicable person. She had always been in the shadows, the last of the Charming brothers just because she was a woman. If it hadn't been for her showing up for that Wonderland investigation, Apple wouldn't even remember her name, even though they'd practically grown up together.
Darling liked to keep secrets and take advantage of situations, that was not what being Snow White's prince charming dictated. Apple was a sincere, frank, direct person, it was impossible for them to be together.
And despite everything, her heart yearned for her so much…
She hadn't asked to be like that, she had never asked to be born with those preferences. She hadn't asked to fall so madly in love with Apple, nor to be born as a Charming.
She would never have wanted to lose her brothers over a romance. Even with all the bad things going on with Daring, she loved him! It was her sweet brother...
Dexter... Dexter was her twin, the other part of herself, how could she abandon him so easily? Didn't it hurt every time he thought about it? Didn't his heart sink like hers?
She didn't want to steal Daring's destiny. She would never have kissed Apple without her consent! She just wanted to save her life! She never thought something like this could happen.
She had always been kind to others. Hadn't she helped Ginger get back from Wonderland? Hadn't she saved everyone when a dragon attacked them in princessology?
Hadn't she been the one who was chosen as the team leader for the Dragon games? Was it real that people could forget so easily?
"I wish everyone would forget about me! I would like to forget who I am! Disappear..." She screamed with all her might, knowing that no one in the enchanted forest would hear her.
She let the tears she had held back for so long finally come out. She couldn't stand it anymore, she couldn't stand being strong and courageous anymore, that she was a knight in shining armor, and that nothing could hurt her.
That was a lie, she was Darling Charming, she was nobody and everything that was happening to her was killing her. She couldn't take the teasing anymore, she didn't want to keep seeing everyone hate her anymore.
She no longer had even the consolation that Apple could ever love her. Nor her dreams where everything could be real.
She came to the edge of a cliff. And the idea crossed her mind. She could end it all right then if she wanted to.
She looked to the bottom of it, wondering how deep it would be to fall. She couldn't even see the ground, it would be a fall of a couple of seconds. She was sure that the impact against the rocks on the ground would make her faint almost instantly.
However, she did not do it. She didn't even have the courage to stand on the full edge of the cliff.
Even for that, she was a coward.
For hours, Darling stayed there. Admiring the beautiful landscape that gave that cliff. Watching how the leaves of the trees moved by the wind and how the sun was disappearing on the horizon.
Perhaps it had been the tiredness of the day, or the pain in her eyes after crying. She could even blame it on the fact that the enchanted forest looked beautiful at the moment, but Darling fell asleep again. It was what happened when she had barely slept eight hours in a whole week.
“After such a long time… We have returned here” Darling mentioned, upon entering the town where she had lived for so many years “Ever After.”
Apple held her hand tightly “Aren't you excited?”
Darling was barely able to shrug. "I don't know, it's the place where I grew up, but everything has changed so much since…"
"Since when did you kiss me?" Apple completed Darling's sentence, and couldn't help but laugh when she saw her blush. "It's been so long, Darl. Are you seriously still blushing at it?”
“I can't avoid it, I… forgive me Apple” Darling took her cheek “I didn't want to kiss you at that moment, you know, I would never have wanted you to leave your kingdom.”
Apple silenced her, giving her a tender kiss on the lips “I don't regret my decisions, Darling. I love you, and I don't care that I had to give up all this for so many years, because I was by your side.”
Darling didn't know what to say. She had always felt guilty for dragging Apple into this crazy life they led. She knew that the blonde had always dreamed of becoming a queen and following her story perfectly.
And after all these years, Darling was still afraid that Apple would leave her side.
"Apple, don't walk away from me…”
Darling wanted to catch Apple in her arms, but then, it disappeared. It was as if it were transparent, she could go through it. Everything was fading fast. The dream, the lakes, the enchanted forest, her princess.
“No! Apple, don't go, wait…”
Chapter 5: To love you in old way
Chapter Text
“Darling, it’s me, Apple.”
There was no response to her call, in fact, the enchanted forest seemed to be covered in complete and utter silence. Apple sighed, thinking that the search for the princess would be quite difficult.
Even so, she didn't give up, she couldn't do it “We need to talk.”
Raven had suggested that place. After all, Darling was used to disappearing for long hours, and once in a while, she had been caught practicing her sword in the woods. However, the night was beginning to fall, and Apple was about to reach the end of the known part of the Enchanted Forest, and there was no sign of Darling.
She sighed, maybe she wasn't even around. Surely she was at Ever After High, having a delicious cup of tea, and taking shelter from the cold, telling Rosabella an anecdote.
For some reason, she felt a sudden discomfort from pondering that idea.
Despite believing that it was a lost cause, Apple did not stop in its search. Her mind was wandering between the conversation she had had with her friends, and everything they had told her, even if it was very little.
First, she had to accept reality. Daring Charming had not kissed her. And that wasn't specifically what bothered her. Yes, they had promised her that he would be her prince charming. Yes, Daring was very handsome, and he was also primed to be Snow White's kind of prince charming. But he wasn't…his type.
What was hard for her to accept was the person who had woken her up. If it had been Dexter, or Hooper, or some random prince, she would have been horrified. She had never thought about it, but the idea of being kissed by an unknown man was terrifying.
However, it had not been so. It was no prince who had awakened her from her curse. It had been Darling Charming, the youngest of the three Charmings who had done it.
It was true, her story had not come true as she expected. There were no dwarfs guarding her grave, they had been forest fairies. Raven hadn't poisoned her, it had been her mother, using Faybelle. She must have supposed that something like this would happen, at the moment that she did not fulfill one of the clauses to be Snow White.
“ As white as snow, red as blood, and black as night. ”
She shuddered thinking about it. Memories of the bad times she had gone through because of her blonde hair, ran through her head. But she shook them off as quickly as they came, it was better not to remember.
However, no matter how many alterations her story might have, the prince had always been the same. Tall, noble, courageous, a man who deserved to be the future king.
And Darling was a princess.
Furthermore, the spell could only be broken with a true love's kiss. That meant… that Darling was in love with her.
Since when would that happen? How long would Darling have been hiding that love?
If Apple thought of Darling, she could imagine nothing but the Charming’s youngest daughter. Darling had always been a low-key girl.
Yes, she was very beautiful, she was Charming, she had that Charming touch. However, she had always been in the shadow of her two brothers. Daring was the one who got the attention of his family, and Dexter… Well, Dexter knew how to earn his fame, whether it was good or bad. Darling? Darling preferred shadows, to the point that people forgot she existed, or that she was Dexter's twin.
Darling had always been a mystery to people. On the outside, she was sweet, tender, kind, and weak; everything that could be expected from her story was the perfect representation of a damsel in disgrace.
Now she realized that this could be nothing more than a facade. Darling could hide many secrets, and be a totally different person than the one she thought she knew.
Although, knowing was a saying. Apple could count on her hands the number of times she'd spoken to her since they stopped playing as kids.
A part of her felt awful about the whole situation. Darling must really be in love if she'd managed to wake her up, even if the feeling wasn't reciprocated. It was a secret, that she could not understand why she had guarded so carefully.
Because if you asked her, the best word to describe how she felt about Darling was indifference. Apple was indifferent to Darling because, to her, she was like a stranger.
Apple was sure she didn't love Darling, and that bothered her, too. She was not in love with her prince charming, as her story promised. She had thought that she would have her whole life to fall in love, and now her destiny was already written.
If there was one thing that would have changed knowing the truth, maybe it was that now she would have a huge thank you for Darling. Would that be enough for this one? She was sure not.
She was so in her thoughts, in her world, that she didn't realize that night had already fallen, and that she was already very far from the allowed limits of the enchanted forest.
She sighed, the best thing was to go back the way that she had come. It was clear that Darling was not around.
"I guess Raven was wrong, Darling is nowhere to be found."
Suddenly, thoughts of what Darling was doing flooded back. And that annoyance returned to her side.
“Surely she is in her room, next to Rosabella. Darling will tell her about her tiring day, and Rosabella will listen carefully, avoiding mentioning that she talked to me, so Darling won't have a clue that I already know…”
She had no idea why she was getting so uncomfortable and annoyed thinking about that scene, but she didn't want to find out either.
She could not continue with her internal monologue when she saw the place where she was. The view was spectacular, to the point of leaving her speechless.
She was almost next to the Ever After mountains, if she kept walking, she would surely see the glow of an ice castle on top of one of these. A cliff prevented that, but it was beautiful.
What did dazzle in the moonlight was the reflection of Darling's armor.
Unconsciously, Apple smiled, and her heart skipped a beat, she was happy that she had finally found her.
She would never admit it, and if anyone questioned her, she would say it was false. But, as she approached Darling, Apple's cheeks warmed, her stomach tingled, and she was fascinated.
Darling was much more beautiful than she remembered.
Her platinum hair fell on the grass, spreading in a masterful way, without ruffling one bit. Her tanned skin was beautiful, without any blemishes. Her pink lips made her special.
She was there, in the middle of nowhere, curled up against her own body. Apple couldn't tell for sure, but she was sure she was feeling the strong gusts of wind, too.
She looked so weak, so helpless, so alone. She was captivated.
Why was she paying attention to all this?
She jumped a little, when Darling stirred slightly, thinking that she had woken up and found her admiring her.
But it wasn't like that. Darling was still deep in the world of Morpheus. She was even sleep-talking.
Hearing her, Apple's smile disappeared.
"Forgive me Apple..." Was Darling's first murmur. Apple was surprised to learn that she was dreaming about her.
"I have nothing to forgive you" she wanted to say, hoping that she could hear her in her dreams, but Darling was ahead of her.
“I did not want…”
I did not want to? Would she be reliving what happened in Dragon games? So, she hadn't agreed to kiss her?
She should be happy at the possible idea that Darling wasn't in love, and her story hadn't come true, that she had another chance at her destiny. But she wasn't, quite the opposite, actually. She felt sad.
"Apple, don't go away from me..." Darling kept murmuring, "Don't go away..."
Apple reacted then. It wasn't that Darling was dreaming about the kiss, or maybe she was, but it wasn't the absolute reality. They were the nightmares Rosabella had spoken of.
Did those nightmares involve her?
Not really knowing what to do to calm Darling down, Apple sat down next to her and grabbed her hand on impulse. "I'm not going anywhere."
Surprisingly, Darling's moans and cold sweat disappeared, she had relaxed.
It was the first time Apple had held Darling's hand. Now she could confirm that Darling carried more secrets than anyone could imagine. Her hands were bruised and callused, like someone destroying them for work. Those were not the soft, third hands that princesses should have.
After a while, the night and the cold began to get more intense. Apple wasn't sure what to do. Waking up Darling could be a mistake, she looked so tired, maybe it was the first time in days that she had gotten a long bout of sleep.
But, would they then stay until she woke up? She couldn't leave her there, but it was also too late to talk. Maybe she should find her mirror phone and call someone to go get them…
Before she could further consider what to do, she felt her grip on Darling's hand tightens. When she turned to see her, she was waking up.
“Where I am? What happened?”
Out of instinct, Apple took her hand away from Darling's, making the princess notice that tiny detail, blushing.
"Oh, Darling, you finally woke up," was the first thing that occurred to her to say.
To tell the truth, it was her mistake not to have thought of an excuse for why she was looking for her, and why she was by her side.
Trying to come to her senses, Darling tried to figure out what had happened, remembering.
Whipping, math test. Darling had panicked during class, Holly had invited her to a coffee.
The people, statement, Apple. Walking in town, she overheard Raven confessing the truth of the enchanted kiss to Apple, and Apple had told her that her destiny was ruined.
End, forest, cliff. She was about to do something crazy while running away in the enchanted forest. She had fallen asleep.
Now that she knew what had happened, she only had one question left, at what point had Apple arrived?
In her mind, she felt embarrassed that she saw her in that state. Surely her makeup had run from tears. Her hair would be disheveled and dirty, from falling asleep on the grass, and her dress would be out of place.
She must have thought it was ridiculous and not worthy of a princess.
"What are you doing here?" Darling dared to ask, stuttering a little, a product of nerves.
Although she tried to find an excuse in seconds, Apple failed. She would have to tell the truth.
"Raven told me you'd probably be around here."
"Raven…" Darling mumbled, so she came for explanations.
She wasn't sure she would tolerate insults from Apple.
The blonde noticed that Darling was beginning to tremble, it seemed strange to her that she was scared. She sure knew what she wanted to talk about.
“Darling, her, and your friends” She placed special emphasis on the word ‘friends’, “They wanted me to talk to you about what happened…” She took a deep breath, it wasn't easy for her to talk “About what happened in the Dragon games.”
Darling closed her eyes again. Perhaps it was much better to sleep and have nightmares again than to live that moment in real life.
"Apple I..." She wanted to start but was interrupted.
"Was it you who woke me from my enchanted sleep, Darling?" Apple went straight to the point, giving no room for Darling's explanations. She needed to do it like this, or she wouldn't have the courage.
"Yes," she replied after a few seconds. She didn't have the courage to speak either “I didn't want to ruin your destiny! I just wanted to save your life, I gave you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation…”
Apple was touched to see Darling so desperate to convince her that this was unintentional. She seemed to be on the verge of tears.
She had never seen a Charming cry.
"Did our lips touch?" Apple asked again. She still didn't have the courage to look her directly in the eye, but she was grateful that Darling wouldn't claim her.
Darling just nodded, embarrassed.
"So it was a kiss, that's all that matters. Because the curse says that I will only wake up to the kiss of true love. That's what the tale says, isn't it?” Apple tried to sound as calm as possible, trying to hide the nerves that appeared every time she asked a question.
“It's true.”
Darling was not happy that Apple knew about her feelings. This was not how she had dreamed for so many years.
"I'm glad we both agree," she admitted.
Now the right question was, to know what was next. What was she to do now?
“Apple… “
For an instant, Darling wanted to speak. The seconds in silence were becoming eternal, she didn't know what her princess was thinking, and she couldn't keep quiet anymore.
She wanted to tell her how much she loved her, even though her feelings were unrequited. She wanted so badly to confess her love, even if she only received insults. Because, at least, she would have already fulfilled a goal of her life.
Yet again, Apple prevented her from doing that. “I owe you my life, Darling.”
Darling didn't know what to answer, she didn't expect that.
“Ask me for anything, if it's in my power to fulfill it, I'll do it.”
Darling had expected a thousand things. One worse than the other, an insult worse than the previous one. Screams, blows, and contempt. Certainly not a proposal like that.
What did she want? Well, she wished that everyone would forget the kiss. But that could not happen, because the fulfilled destiny cannot be erased.
She wanted all that slaughter to end. She wanted to stop getting those horrible letters. Stop having nightmares. But that was something Apple was not going to achieve, even as queen.
She wanted to fix the relationship with her brothers. She wished that Daring would forgive her, that Dexter would speak to her again. And that, among all the people in fairy tales, Apple would be one of the last to be able to solve it. Because that relationship was broken since her father put differences.
And above all else, Darling wanted to be Apple's girlfriend. She wanted to be that prince charming that she had dreamed of so much. Show her a new part of her life. Being able to take her hand, open the door for her, and write her poetry. Steal their smiles.
But Darling couldn't do that. She couldn't make her love her. She would not tolerate being in a fake relationship. It would end up breaking her heart.
Silence once again reigned in the place, sadness was present, and that made Apple uncomfortable.
She averted her gaze, avoiding Darling, flustered. "You can think about it for a couple of days if you want," she mentioned, thinking that Darling wouldn't give her an answer. "You don't have to answer me now. Perhaps it is best to return to Ever After, it is very night and…”
Before Apple could continue talking about her nerves, and she will get up, Darling took her hand again.
Her biggest wish was for Apple to reciprocate her feelings. She could never force her to be in a place she didn't want, but she had to at least try.
“I don't need to think about it for many days, Apple” She answered nervously, although sure of her decision “I know what I want.”
“Yeah?”
Apple hadn't realized that at the time, the two were too close together, and the inches were shrinking.
"Give me a chance, Apple. I want an opportunity to be your prince charming.”
Darling's words made Apple look directly into her eyes, surprised.
"Please let me win your heart. I can be that prince you've been waiting for so long. I don't know if you like girls, and if you don't, I'm sorry…”
Apple didn't know what to say to that statement. Of all possible things, she hadn't expected Darling to confess her feelings.
Now it was official. Darling was head over heels in love with her.
And it wasn't that she was going to reject her because she was a woman. She was Snow White's daughter! They had taught her to love everyone equally.
Nor was she going to reject her because she will like men. It had been a long time since she had her stage of discovering herself. And there was an excellent reason why she hadn't dated anyone, while Daring had affairs all over the place.
She was going to reject her because she was not in love. And she didn't know if she ever would be.
And yes, Apple had rejected thousands of love confessions over the years. She had lost count of how many princes had tried to date her. Apple already had a speech for those moments, and felt no remorse for those broken hearts.
But this time… Gods, this time it was burning her like a fire in the fireplace. Was she then in denial of her fate? Why was it burning at the thought of seeing Darling cry over her rejection?
"Darling, don't do that..." Apple closed her eyes, preventing her from seeing Darling's reaction, "Ask me what you want. I'll do your princessology homework until you graduate, I'll talk to Grimm to get you transferred to the hero classes if you want, but don't ask me to accept you!”
Darling felt her eyes water, but she didn't want to cry. The Charmings did not shed tears, and she had already done so much. It was something she already expected, wasn't it?
And for some strange reason, she didn't feel the pain the way she thought it would. She thought that when Apple rejected it, it would be like going into an endless dark tunnel. That she would have no more reasons to smile, that it was all over.
But now, she didn't believe it. It was as if she was incredulous that Apple had rejected her forever. She still had hope and felt it more than ever.
“I get it, Apple. Although, I don't want anything else in this life if it's not that.”
"Darling..." Apple felt terrible for what she had just committed. Maybe even worse than how Darling felt. Although she didn't know that. "I'd better go back to Ever After High, it's already late at night and Grimm might notice. I'm sorry, Darling.”
Apple got up and wanted to walk back. Even though she was scared to go through the enchanted forest so late at night.
“¡Apple!”
She turned when she saw Darling tell her to stop.
“I know you told me no. But would you at least let me walk you to your room? The enchanted forest is dangerous at this hour, it would be better if we went together.”
Apple gave her a smile “Sure, Darling, let's go.”
Darling and Apple didn't say a word to each other on the way to Ever After High. Even so, the journey was not uncomfortable, far from it.
On some level, Darling was happy to walk alongside Apple. Her wounded heart was content with that moment, for now. And Apple, she felt safe walking next to Darling. It was as if she knew that she would defend her from any creature that might appear.
When they arrived at the entrance of the school, it was not surprising that the doors were not open. The curfew had passed hours ago, and touching alone would cause them severe punishment.
Apple seemed concerned, but Darling really wasn't. Something that missed Snow White's daughter.
"What are we going to do?" she asked, "Grimm will punish us if he finds out we broke curfew."
"Follow me, Apple."
The two had lost count of how many times they had held hands, without really meaning to.
Darling led Apple to the opposite side of the castle. Just looking at the long and high wall, Apple felt chills, were they going to jump?
"It's really not like I'm doing very well in gymnastics…" She trailed off, hoping Darling would give up on that idea.
Darling laughed as she realized what an idea Apple had come up with. It was an adorable laugh. "We're not going to jump. I've already tried that, and chances are we'll end up with a broken bone.”
Apple blanched when she figured Darling had already jumped over that wall “So?”
"Your castle has secret passageways in case of an attack, doesn't it?" Apple nodded, "Well, Ever After High is a castle too. They have the same mechanism.”
Darling touched one of the bricks in the wall, and it opened a magical secret door.
"How did you find this out?"
Darling shrugged, not daring to answer. That could get her expelled from school, and she preferred to avoid it.
If there was one thing she didn't want to live again, it was being homeschooled.
They entered the passageway and began to walk through all that dark and dirty place. If Apple were alone, she would certainly have panicked and lost her way, but Darling seemed to know this place like the back of her hand.
She dared to ask “It's not the first time you've skipped curfew, right?”
"Rosabella often says that I have a bad habit of being late.”
It was the only thing that answered her. As much as she was tempted to admit that she was also the cause of her studying first aid.
Apple wanted to know why Darling was breaking curfew. She would be lying if she didn't confess that she was intrigued to discover all her secrets. But she had no right to ask either.
Less on that night.
After several minutes, where Apple thought they were going around in circles, Darling moved a lever. Surprisingly, they were already in her room. The door to the hideout was right behind the mirror that Raven had once broken.
The same was sleeping peacefully in her bed, which made Apple happy. She would not have been happy to worry her, and that she was waiting for her. The night filled the room with its darkness, but Apple knew they were there.
“Well, I think we'll say goodbye here” Darling's soft and tender voice made Apple turn to see her “We'll see each other in class, I guess.”
Apple did not respond. Not know what to do. She had just rejected Darling's true love, and she was still acting like a princess. She had taken her to her room, and without making a single claim.
Darling noticed Apple nod slightly, and that was enough for her to leave. She turned on the flashlight of her mirror-phone, and continued down the long corridor, in search of her room.
When she entered her room, Apple didn't go directly to her bed. She stayed admiring the window for a while. Her life had changed in a few hours, and she didn't know what to do.
It was curious. That strange night was the first time she had broken a rule. Darling had made her feel that adrenaline rush.
Almost instinctively, Apple turned to see where Darling's room was. She smiled when she saw that the lights were on, which meant that she had already arrived.
Apple didn't notice, but her cheeks flushed red at the time. And when she went to bed, Apple fell asleep thinking about Darling.
Fate had strange ways of acting. Especially when Snow White didn't meet one of the requirements.
Chapter 6: Strage Lovers
Notes:
Sorry. I return to the university!
Chapter Text
When Darling woke up that morning, she realized everything that had happened the day before.
Apple had rejected it. And she had been quite clear, in the fact that she couldn't fall in love with her, ever.
Just thinking about the idea, she felt like a layer of color was being lifted from her. It was as if her magic was leaving her body, just like it was a leak.
Wonderful. She no longer wanted to get out of bed.
“Darling?”
She didn't feel like talking to Rosabella either. Her best friend had some strange way of getting the whole truth out of her.
Not that she had many options, though. It was one of those moments where she loved and hated having her best friend as a roommate.
"You were late last night. You haven't done that in a long time.”
Rosabella's voice was too… Tender. As if she still wanted to hide that she had told Apple the truth; although, at the same time, curiosity was killing her.
Still, Darling wasn't going to make it that easy for her.
“I went for a walk in the enchanted forest. I fell asleep on the grass.”
Rosabella was not convinced by that answer.
"You'll be late for class if you don't get up."
Darling just rolled her eyes.
“I don't want to go to class.”
Rosabella stopped smiling. Instead, she looked at Darling with a reproachful look.
She would have to hope that Apple had spoken to Darling that very afternoon, and wasn't thinking about one of her elaborate and complicated plans…
"Darling... By any chance, did Apple talk to you yesterday?"
Darling, who until that moment had had her back to her, turned to look at her. Her look said it all.
“What do you think?”
"I'm going to… assume that's a yes…"
Darling wasn't quite sure why she was being so sarcastic towards Rosabella. After all, she had only done it out of concern.
It was as if her body was controlled by someone else.
“Apple turned me down. If that's what you want to know. I think she also believes that I have ruined her destiny.”
Rosabella, who until that moment was getting ready to go to class, walked to her best friend's bed to give her a hug.
“Darl… did Apple tell you that?”
Darling shook her head.
"No, it was quite cute, actually." The daughter of Beauty and the Beast could see how her friend's eyes lit up from one moment to the next. "She said she would do anything to settle her debt... except go out with me."
“Well, that doesn't mean that…”
"Rosabella, let's not kid ourselves. I ruined the fate of Apple, and she can’t forgive me completely.”
“Darling, you said it yourself, the destinations no longer exist! Raven destroyed them when we went to Wonderland.”
“For Apple, it existed. And that's the only important thing.”
Seeing Darling's eyes water again, Rosabella knew she had to take action.
"Darling Charming! Stop creating stories in your head and regretting them. That's not the Darling I know and love! It's time for me to get you out of that bed, get ready, and let's go to class.”
“But… Apple goes to…”
"Darling! A knight doesn't give up, even if he sees everything lost, right?”
Darling wanted to tell Rosabella that she was the most mediocre attempt at a knight that could exist.
Apple guessed that Raven didn't feel ready to know everything that had happened the previous afternoon. She was to blame for revealing the truth to her, and she understood her concern for Darling.
Especially since things hadn't gone particularly well.
When she had arrived last night, thanks to Darling's subterranean knowledge, Raven had already been asleep. Now that she analyzed it, it wasn't that night, not for that either. She and Raven had stayed up later talking.
And, when, no matter what, Raven would always wait until Apple woke up. Now, there was not a trace of her in the entire room.
She couldn't blame her. At that time, Apple self did not want to see or talk to anyone.
However, the future sovereign of Ever After could not afford to miss a class. Firstly, because that would be very reckless of her. And secondly, because she had no doubt that someone would go to inform her mother about her absence.
And if her mother found out about everything that was going on at the school, then she could formally declare herself dead.
However, the fact that she had to walk from her bedroom to the castellery made her feel particularly lonely.
For a moment, she wishes Darling would magically appear to her from her mirror, even if she had to see the whole process Apple went through to get her makeup done correctly. That, her princess, came to tell her that they would take a new route to go to breakfast.
What nonsense was she thinking? That couldn't be possible! Why was she thinking about Darling now?
Darling, Darling, Darling. That girl, with her platinum hair, and her perfect tan… No! Whatever Apple was assuming was wrong. And it wasn't just wrong, it was completely immoral!
She had said so herself. She could imagine all that was going on with Darling, but she couldn't remember the last time they'd spoken before tonight. Likewise, she was not going to commit the same foolishness she had been committing with Daring for so many years. Falling into the idea that, just because it was her destiny, she had to blindly accept everything that was put in front of her.
Her destiny had already been fulfilled... Or something like that. Furthermore, the destinations no longer existed largely because of her. When she went back and went back to the same ideas, bad things always happened. The Evil Queen was a witness to that.
She just had to get on with her life. And all that would pass. Darling would learn, sooner or later, that the two of them didn't stand a chance. She would meet her prince charming, and her supposed love would be nothing more than platonic.
Although… Thinking about it was not pleasant at all.
After the last few weeks, Darling had gotten used to eating alone.
She knew she would always have a place at the table with Rosabella, Raven, and company. It was just that Darling wasn't comfortable around her.
You don't have to misinterpret it. She loved spending time with her peers. But, in those days, the taunts and laughter were pretty constant. There was not a single day during breakfast, where someone did not come to whisper something, with the clear intention that she was the only listener.
It wasn't just that. It was the malicious laughter, the "accidental" blows, putting their foot in her way to stumble "unintentionally", or directly, pushing her so that all her food fell to the floor, and more people could laugh.
Darling could bear all of this in silence. However, she wasn't sure that Rosabella knew how to deal with the situation, yes, by chance, everyone decided to mess with her too, just for being her friend.
She didn't want to ruin Raven's reputation, now that they had stopped seeing her as a villain. Being by her side, without a doubt, would drop her from the popularity poll, as one of the most beloved students.
She also didn't want to wreck Holly and Poppy's business. They were both doing great things for her, like destroying her entire business, life, and job for years, because people wouldn't want to go, since they were friends.
Besides, she was afraid of the reaction that Cerise might have if she heard the taunts that were being made of her. Cerise was the person she could relate to most. Both jealously guarded a secret, with which they could be destroyed, and with it their family.
With the difference that Darling’s secret had been discovered yet.
So, just as it had been for four months, five days, nine hours, and twenty-four minutes since she had kissed Apple, Darling went to the last table of all the castellery, to hide from everyone, and have breakfast in peace.
Until she felt a hand pulling her.
“Ey!”
Before she knew it, she was at the table where all the Wonderlarians sat. The one who had brought her there had been no one but Maddie, Kitty, Lizzie, Alistair, and Bunny, who were already seated, giving her the most sincere smile she had seen in a long time.
"You're going to sit with us, okay?"
Lizzie's words were more of an order than a suggestion. However, this time, there would be no way for Darling to give in to it.
"Excuse me, your majesty. But I'm afraid I must decline the offer. However, I am flattered that the princess of hearts offers me to have breakfast with her circle of trust, it would not be like her knight to expose them to danger.”
She turned around and was about to leave. But Kitty was much faster when she could teleport.
“Do you think we don't realize the mockery they make of you?”
Well, of all the wonderlarians, Kitty was always the most direct. In that, she could do nothing but admire her. Darling was more of… saving as much as possible.
“Uh…”
“Worse still, do you think they don't do the same to us? Do you think they could make a bit of chaos without the owner of this noticing?”
Okay, that was a surprise.
“What are you saying?”
Then, Bunny took her arm again and encouraged her to sit next to them, specifically, in the place that Lizzie had reserved for her, next to her. Darling had no choice but to accept.
“Knight, the magic that comes to the rainbow is fabulous, but normality does not smile at laughter, more magic makes laughter, tears.”
Darling couldn't quite understand Riddlish, especially if it was Maddie speaking it, she was still working on it; although, from what she could understand, people weren't very kind to the arrivals from Wonderland either.
“Girls…”
“Darling, Alistair, and I are the newest here, we can see that we are not well received. Especially Alistair, because he already fulfilled his destiny.”
Darling turned to see the blonde, who was just smiling at her. The same fake smile, that she was getting used to giving. That layer was full of lies and falsehood, which meant that no one could know his true secret.
It was true, until a few weeks ago, Alistair was the only one who had fulfilled his destiny, even if it was an open secret. Normally, people would think that Alistair was Lizzie's Alice, but they couldn't be more wrong.
Alistair had been Lizzie's mom's Alice.
Also, until then, he would be the only one who, his descendant, would not follow his destiny. After all, Alice can't know Wonderland from birth, right?
"Darling, a queen's duty is to watch over her subjects…”
Was that a lesson for her future? Or was it a hint that Snow White should reflect on that?
"And you, my dear, became one of me, the day you took the armor of the White Knight."
Darling's eyes widened, and for a moment she wanted to cover the Princess of Hearts's mouth. Lizzie was not at all discreet when she spoke.
The simple idea that the whole world found out that, in addition to liking boys, and stealing the role of prince in the most important story of all, she was the white knight... The only guy who could beat in the popularity polls Daring, who had a fan club whose hobby was to persecute him and religiously discover his identity… They were going to drive her to a swoon.
“Princess, I would appreciate it if you didn't say it so much, and not so loud either… “ She whispered, while her cheeks reddened.
Lizzie smiled, she knew exactly what she was doing.
"I will, yes, in exchange, you accomplish three things for me."
Darling raised an eyebrow, what could they want from her?
“First, you are going to sit with us from now on. One of our own is not going to be alone for life.”
Seeing Kitty sharpening her claws in a mischievous way gave her a vague idea of why they wanted that.
She didn't quite agree, but she also had no choice.
“Second, stop calling me princess. Just Lizzie, we're friends now.”
To be honest, Darling had no problem with that. She felt uncomfortable speaking so formally to Lizzie. She was just doing it, to keep up with all that knight-royalty game.
"And third, for the love of all fairy tales, go say hello to Apple. She hasn't stopped looking at you since she arrived, and it's beginning to annoy my patience.”
If Darling was already blushing, that brought all her colors to her face, dropping the cutlery she was holding.
At that moment, unable to have manners, prudence, or even a modicum of discretion, Darling turned to see Apple. Lizzie wasn't lying.
The blonde, seeing discovered, also blushed, to the point that seen from afar, it would be difficult to differentiate between her face and her red dress. Evidently, she looked away, and her turned-off cell phone seemed to be the most interesting thing in all of Ever After.
She couldn't fulfill Lizzie's third whim. She, too, had been stunned. Furthermore, she had no idea what that meant.
They were the bad points of not knowing how to flirt like her brother.
Apple wasn't sure if she was absurdly clueless before, or if fate was very capricious. But Darling had been found in all of her classes.
Princessology IV? Darling was there.
Administration of the Kingdom? Darling was there too.
Grimnastics? Darling was there too!
And in that last class, being specific, Apple went into a bit of a crisis.
From the start, who had been the genius who thought that a group of young girls in one place, wearing shorts, was a good idea?
Definitely not someone who was thinking about Apple's hormones.
Not that Darling tried very hard to make her feel better, either. Darling's body was just fantastic. Her toned arms, made Apple's body yearn for the security that they could give her by surrounding her with each other... It was obvious that the princess spent great hours of her life exercising.
Not for nothing, she was one of the best in that area. And the only one who could give Cerise a fight in track meets.
However, that did not help her to be able to calm down. If what she wanted was to get away for a while, forget about Darling, and put her thoughts in order, those weren't the ways.
Until the day before, Apple hadn't noticed Darling, ever. What was happening to her?
It wasn't possible for a simple confession to make her whole world spin and change. That's not how things worked.
Or if?
This was so hard when she couldn't ask her mother how she fell in love with her father!
Or even when they discovered their fate. Apple wasn't too sure that between her parents there was something called love.
The point of all this is… That she wasn't thinking of Darling. Perhaps she was the last person to cross her mind for a whole day. And now… She couldn't get her out of all her thoughts.
Could it be that she always had? Admiring Darling in the distance, unconsciously...
No, that was impossible. She hadn't noticed when Darling had shown up interested in her call for the Wonderland investigation. She hadn't even accompanied her on that adventure!
Darling just appeared and disappeared all the time, and Apple had no interest in her, why now…?
“¡Apple!”
Briar's scream snapped her out of her thoughts. Apparently, something had been done wrong, apparently, her friend was not angry, she was angry.
"Didn't you see the ball that passed right by you? What hex happens to you? It seems that you are in love, we are losing and latitude is your responsibility…”
Apple didn't know exactly what to answer. She was very busy, watching Darling's sweat trickle down her forehead.
By all the stories, someone helps her.
The days that followed, until the end of the following week, were not much better for Snow White's daughter.
In her defense, Apple did her best to tear her gaze from Darling, to tear her from her thoughts. But it was impossible, Darling made her do it.
Also, she could argue that it made her genuinely happy to see that Darling seemed to be smiling again in a long time. Watching her for so long, she had noticed that Darling spent practically all her time with the Wonderland boys.
It didn't seem like that relationship was from a long time ago. Darling still felt uncomfortable around her, and many times, she saw that she was trying to wait for the place.
She could also see what Rosabella, Raven - who, by the way, kept finding ways not to talk to her- and the rest had done to her.
Whenever Darling was alone, outside of Wonderland's circle or her friends, there was someone bothering her.
From letters in the lockers, mysterious "drops", or the simple fact of ignoring it. She felt a tightness in her chest when she saw that, it was like a poison without an antidote.
Waiting for Darling to speak to her again was impossible. Waiting for Darling’s message in her mirror-phone was wishing too much. Apple knew what it had done, and couldn't wait for Darling's insistence.
It wasn't Darling's fault either that Apple was having all this mixed bag of feelings, all this adventure of the illogical.
Because that was what happened. It was totally illogical for Apple to start feeling jealous of the close relationship that Lizzie and Darling were developing.
Every time she saw them together, her heart filled with rage, and she wanted to go there to separate them.
Because Darling and Lizzie spent a lot more time together than they used to for the rest of them. Alistair and Bunny were leaving alone, Maddie saw Raven run after her, Kitty... Well, Kitty was Kitty. And the two of them had a lot of time together.
Why did Lizzie have to treat Darling to her meal? That's something she should do…!
Oh gods, she didn't think of that. TRUE? She wasn't looking forward to taking Lizzie's place and being the one who was with Darling all the time, walking by her side, eating by her side, listening to her stories.
It couldn't be true.
It couldn't be true that she was going to be the one to take the first step this time. In a way, it was humiliating and hilarious for her. Like a dog that returns with its tail between its legs.
She couldn't even find the right time to do it. So she doesn't plan it. Maybe she should have talked to Cupid about what she felt, but Cupid was always attached to Blondie. And Blondie couldn't keep that news to herself.
Only, while watching Darling walk down a corridor, next to Lizzie, did she approach her from behind, touching her shoulder. She felt jealous.
When she turned to see her, and being the closest they had been in almost a week... Apple didn't even know how to move. Her breath had been cut off, surely that was the work of a statue spell.
"Apple." Darling was also stunned. Saying that name had taken all her energy.
Lizzie had been at the moment where Darling kissed Apple. So, if it wasn't a secret to anyone, much less to her.
And it was time for those two to have a conversation again. Therefore, she also had no problem leaving to give them privacy. Kitty was waiting for her, after all.
Apple wanted to run, run wherever she saw her, and pretend she never existed. But that would cause too many pangs of conscience.
Come on, she had been suffering all week for not being able to do that, now was her chance.
“I was analyzing what happened the other day…”
Those words were forbidden to Darling. Of all possible things, she wished Apple would say that she took a spell that erased her memory, and she just wanted to know what homework the teacher had left.
“Well, maybe this is something strange for you. And I understand if you want to say no now…” It was a lie, Apple wouldn't accept a no from Darling “I can't fulfill your wish about being a couple, or give you a chance... but... Would you accept a date?”
Darling was sure she had misheard. Yes, that was to be it. Apple hadn't offered to go out on a date.
“Sorry?”
“Yes, you know. Get out, you and me, somewhere. If things work out, maybe we could talk about it again, and if not… Even so, we'll both be sure there weren't any chances, What do you think?”
Darling didn't know what to say. The depths of her interior screamed at her to get out of there. Or a scream that could be heard as far as the realm of sirens. It was the dream of a lifetime, suddenly coming true.
And she couldn't stay silent that long.
“Sure! I would love to, When would it be?”
Apple hadn't thought of that.
"Eh, well, how about two days from now? We don't have classes, we could have a good time…”
“Fantastic! In the afternoon?”
"Sure, I'll be ready when it's time."
None of them knew what to say next, so they just nodded, and they went out as soon as possible from there.
That had been uncomfortable. What was not uncomfortable, were the ear-to-ear smiles that both girls had. Not knowing what awaited them.
Chapter 7: The Next Friday
Notes:
In the Spanish version of this fic, I usually put a Youtube video with the song that takes the title of the chapter. Sometimes it is important, sometimes not. It's more of a reference than anything else. So, do you want a Youtube link like them, or not?
Chapter Text
She was eternally grateful that Rosabella had a sea of extracurricular activities. She didn't know what she would have done if her best friend found her in that state.
Knowing Rosabella, she would have created a sea of questions until she was pressured enough to end up blurting out the truth.
Bella did the same with Gold since their story had started. And her daughter had inherited the same ability.
Darling's head had been a mess for many months. She had tried, but the lack of sleep, the stress, and all the problems that had accumulated had ended in bad habits. Habits that caused her concentration to end on the ground.
Unable to concentrate on anything at all, Darling was now anxious. She couldn't quite understand… Apple had asked her out on a date?
No, she didn't have to get her hopes up. That she had a date with the most spectacular princess in all fairy tales meant absolutely nothing.
Apple herself had said so. It was just a try. It could all go terribly wrong, and then they would never see each other again...
What spells was she saying? She had a date with Apple! She had a date with her true love!
Darling Charming had never cared how she dressed or groomed herself. At least not to boost her ego. Unlike her brother, who spent hours in the powder room, Darling had learned how to get ready quickly, and she had clothes her mother had picked out specifically for her.
It was like following a script. Although her hair was always a martyrdom. Sure, it looked spectacular, but she would appreciate the sleep she could get more than spending hours fixing her hair.
It just wouldn't be very charming on her part.
And now, for possibly the first time in her entire life, she wanted to look spectacular. She had to, for Apple. And what the hell was she going to do? Who was she going to ask for help?
Ashlynn? No, she hadn't spoken to her since the kiss. It could get her in trouble if rumors of her relationship with Hunter came back.
Briar? No! She was Apple's best friend!
Cupid? If she wanted Blondie to find out…
She only had one option left. A wonderful option.
She took her mirror-phone and dialed one of her recent contacts. She wasn't going to reject that proposal, was she?
“¿Lizzie?”
If Raven had been avoiding her all this time, it was partly because Apple hadn't done much to prevent that from happening, either.
One person could not escape all the time. And less if that person was Apple White. You would have to change your name and go to another universe, and you would not be completely safe.
Apple had realized the mode of operation from Raven. Arriving late at night, knowing that she couldn't bear to stay up until that hour. Leaving very early, aware that she was getting up with the first ray of the sun.
That night, she had let her best friend think that everything was the same. When Raven opened the bedroom door, the lights were off. Apple had her night mask on, so the Evil Queen's daughter was sure that she was asleep.
She sighed and got ready to sleep... Until Apple turned on the light.
“AHA! Don't even think you're going to escape this time!”
There were very few things that could scare Raven Queen. Growing up next to the Evil Queen had made her almost invulnerable to fear. But seeing Apple White awake at that hour had left her stunned.
“Apple! What are you doing up at this hour? I thought that…”
She tried to run to the door, but it was impossible. The blonde had thought of everything.
“I asked Farrah to enchant the door, it can't be opened after you've entered. Obviously, everything will break at 12, but we have plenty of time before the bells start ringing.”
Raven always knew she should have paid more attention to the hex class with Baba Yaga.
“We need to talk. Please.”
Finding herself cornered, Raven had no choice but to sigh and nod.
“I'm sorry to speak for Darling. If I hadn't rushed with my mother on impulse, your fate wouldn't been ruined.”
Your destiny wouldn’t been ruined… Raven had no idea what those words meant to her.
When her mother found out what she was doing…
"It doesn't matter anymore. But why walk away? I need my friend to understand all this.”
Apple extended her hand, and Raven took it. A little sorry for her actions.
“I didn't know exactly how to deal with this. I thought you'd be more upset. I also didn't want to interfere with your thoughts.”
Apple nodded, grateful for Raven's sincerity, “And that's exactly what I want to talk to you about. I have a date with Darling.”
Wow. She didn't think she could say those words so quickly. Her stomach was in a mess, and she felt like throwing up, just from the anxiety at the thought of it.
"Wait, you have what? Apple, I didn't think you were interested in Darling. I didn't think you liked girls in general.”
Yes, Raven was even more surprised at Apple's words.
"Is that wrong? I'm interested in girls and that…”
Raven had to take Apple by the hands with force, seeing that her friend's gaze began to lose itself into nothing. That just meant that Apple was already overthinking things.
And the last time Apple thought too much about anything, she unleashed the Evil Queen.
“No! Of course not. There's nothing wrong. Apple, you can be interested in whoever you want, that's why we are all free to choose what we want.”
Apple wasn't too sure about that, but she knew that arguing with Raven was a losing battle.
"It's not just that. I just don't like Darling. I barely know her! What is my destiny supposed to be like? I don't want to hurt her, but…”
"Well, I don't think Darling is…”
“Darling is in love with me. She confessed to me, that she wants me to give her a chance.”
Raven couldn't do anything but blink. She didn't expect that. Yet another secret she would have to hide from the Charmings' youngest daughter.
There were a couple of minutes where no one said anything to each other. None knew what to say, or what not to say. It was too much information to analyze.
Until Raven found her courage again.
“I know this situation is complicated. But, sounding a bit cliché, I think you should follow your heart.”
Apple turned to see her directly in the eyes, “Follow my heart?”
Raven nodded. "What does he say? Don't let the fear of hurting Darling invade you. So clear with me, are you interested in Darling?”
Apple closed her eyes and frowned. She did not want to think about it.
Never in her life had she thought of Darling. She barely kept memories of her. And, surely, if nobody had said anything to her, she would still not think in the slightest about her.
But they had said it. They had told her that it was Darling who had woken her. And now there was no salvation. She couldn't stop thinking about her. Not being by her side was hurting.
"Maybe..." Apple's sharp voice and her low tone of voice told her that she wasn't sure about it at all.
But it was enough for Raven.
"And you want to go on a date with Darling? You still have time to cancel everything if you wish. I'm sure Darling will understand.”
More minutes of indecision. Apple answered again in the same high-pitched, uncertain voice.
“Yes…”
"Then be honest with yourself, and with her. Go and enjoy it.”
Raven's words rang in Apple's ears. She knew that she was right. She turned to see Raven with a grateful smile. "Thank you, friend. I needed your advice and support.”
"What are friends for if not?"
And they both melted into a hug. A hug filled with relief and peace. Something that none had had in recent days.
"Do you want to stay still? I can't take measurements if you're moving all the time.”
But Darling couldn't sit still. She was too nervous.
"Sorry, I'm just a little nervous.”
"A little?” Kitty wanted to laugh at that statement. "I think the word ‘little’ falls short.”
"Yeah, you seem to be more in a BOOM! State, the smile can explode along with the sugar macaroons and coffee," Maddie completed, as she lay down on Lizzie's bed, next to Kitty.
Darling was flushed, unable to express what she felt.
"Well, you have a reason to be anxious. Don't bother her so much” Bunny intervened, trying to defend her friend.
“Of course, she had a reason to be nervous. But I'm going to cut off her head if she doesn't just sit still!”
Lizzie seemed to be totally exasperated. She had spent the last twenty minutes trying to take Darling's waist measurements. But this one just moved. She wouldn't have, like the heck, her friend would ask her for a dress on such short notice, and then she wouldn't cooperate.
And when at last she seemed to stay still... She moved again.
"I just, I can't believe Apple and I are going out. Weren't you nervous when you first went out with Lizzie?” Darling turned to Kitty, who could only shrug.
"Well..." Kitty was about to answer truthfully, but Lizzie's expression behind Darling's back, threatening to cut off her head, scared her. Kitty was not afraid of anything, except her girlfriend. “No. Not at all.”
"Oh! I did want to know the story. From the narrator's expression, I’m sure is funny.” Maddie complained.
“Maddie! It's not time to break the fourth wall.”
Maddie just rolled her eyes. "Boring."
"Shut up everyone! Cut off their heads!” Lizzie was already completely beside herself. She took Darling's arm, forcing her to stay still. "Firstly, Apple should be thankful that you're her prince charming, and not your jerk brother."
Sure, Darling was forgetting. Lizzie hated Daring. Better divert the subject.
“Lizzie, you don't need to design a new outfit for me. I just need you to help me choose something from my closet and…”
Suddenly, Lizzie looked very threatening with that little needle.
“Do not even think about it. My white knight can't go on her first date in clothes that everyone has seen before.”
Darling couldn't even protest.
“Now. Returning to the point. I don't see that you have to worry about anything, honey. Everything will be fine.”
Darling sighed. "It's just… I've liked Apple for as long as I can remember. I wouldn't want to ruin it. Not only that, but I would like it to be special.”
“I'm sure it will be like that” Alistair arrived at Lizzie's room, eating a cookie, “Just look at Bunny and me. We had the same insecurities, but now we are very happy.”
As much as she wanted to reflect on her friends, she was aware that her situation was totally different.
She just gave them a fake smile.
"It's just… what if she doesn't like what I'm planning? And if she doesn't like the restaurant? Or if she doesn't like the ride? If it doesn't work out right from the start, then Apple will think we'll never have a chance and…”
"Well, you can always take her to my father's restaurant. I'm sure he'll find something Apple enjoys,” Maddie mentioned, pouring herself a cup of tea.
Darling was very grateful for that offer, but she wasn't sure bringing Apple to Maddie's café was a good idea. Apple didn't seem to enjoy the wonders of Wonderland that much...
"Enough, I'm getting tired of all this," Kitty exclaimed, teleporting to face Darling, and out of Lizzie's way, "It doesn't matter where you take her or what you do, okay?"
“But…”
“It doesn't matter, because all of that is superficial. The important thing is you. It doesn't matter what you do, or if everything goes wrong, because if she enjoys being with you… then everything will be irrelevant.”
It was the first time that the whole world had heard Kitty speak so seriously. And such beautiful things, without the desire to disturb.
“Well, Lizzie was finally able to take the measurements, thanks for staying still. See you later” And before her girlfriend could kill her because she had never said such nice things to her, or thanked her for the favor, Kitty disappeared.
Darling had promised to pick her up in the afternoon. It's just that they'd never specified a time… and sending her a message was still awkward for Apple.
So, afternoon, Apple was completely ready to go out with Darling. Raven had left very early to... she really wasn't sure, but her purple-haired friend had promised her that she wouldn't come to her room early, so she was completely alone.
But the hours kept passing, and Darling was nowhere to be found.
Oh, what if she forgot? What if Darling didn't really want to date her? And if she never came?
Doubts were beginning to get to her when Darling came out from behind the Mirror.
“Hi, Apple.”
If there was one way to describe Darling, it was fantastic. A strong but elegant fabric made up her dress, fitting perfectly to Darling's body. With baggy ¾ sleeves, it was more than enough to protect her arms.
The lower part of the dress reached her knees, with an asymmetrical finish. Something very… Wonderful.
"Darling," she smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed at how she was dressed. For the fairy godmother, now she felt that her outfit was totally ridiculous “You surprised me, I even thought you wouldn't come…”
Darling came out of the hole she was hiding, giving her a kiss on her hand, “I would never do it. Not with you.”
Apple didn't understand what it was about Darling that made her blush so easily. She had never been so flattered by that moment.
"And why the mirror?"
Darling smiled. She also didn't know where she was getting so much confidence from. It wasn't usual for her to do all this, “Well, I thought you liked going through unusual places in Ever After.”
Was it so obvious?
“And where do we go?” Apple asked, intending to change the theme.
Although it was a bad idea, which of the two should be the one with the ideas? Apple had been the one who had suggested the appointment. What if Darling expected her to suggest it?! She had never planned a place before!
“Well. It depends on you. There is a place that I would love to share with you. But I need you to trust me. If not, I thought we could go for a ride around the town on horseback…”
The horse ride was more than attractive to Apple. No one would suspect them, they could visit their people, have a good time...
“I trust you, Darling.”
Why did she say that!?
Darling widened her smile, and unconsciously took Apple's hand, before leading her away.
She didn't know where she found the courage to do all those things.
The first time Darling had gone to this place, it hadn't even been intentional. As expected, she had gotten lost among all the corridors, so identical to each other...
And definitely, Rosabella was going to kill her if she ever found out that she had brought Apple to that place first then her. Or that she had prepared food and candles in a library.
Apple had to admit it, the place was just fantastic. It was at the top of some Ever After High tower, and the view of the whole place, with the sunset, was just beautiful.
Not to say that all that library was beautiful.
"How did you find this place? Why didn't I know them?” Apple asked, looking out the window in wonder. From there, she could see Ashlynn and Hunter, but they couldn't see her.
"I think it was Gilles Grimm's private library," Darling replied matter-of-factly as she arranged the plates of food. Apple turned to see her with even more surprise, “That's what I read in one of the books! I think it's Gilles' diary. He used to come here when he was fighting with the director. The leaves stop shortly before his brother locked him up.”
Apple seemed fascinated, “I'd love to read that.”
However, what seemed to be an interesting topic of conversation gradually faded away. The journal was of no interest to Apple, full of Wonderland notes and notations in Wonderland.
And the discomfort between the two was becoming more and more present.
“I… Your dress is very pretty. I had never seen it” After a while, and after not bearing the long seconds of silence, Apple spoke.
Darling blushed. "Thank you. Lizzie did it, actually. Totally to my measure.”
That caused Apple to frown. "Ah, Lizzie. Sure.”
What hex was that feeling? It was like being upset, but not enough to show it.
Darling raised an eyebrow. Apple's attitude had changed just by mentioning her friend. What was happening?
Was she doing something wrong? Was Apple having a good time? Apparently, it wasn't like that.
That discouraged her.
“I'm sorry.”
"Sorry? Why?" She asked disinterestedly. What happened to her? Why was she so upset all of a sudden?
"This is not what should happen," Darling murmured. "This is not what you expected. Now you shouldn't feel so uncomfortable, you should have a great time with your prince charming. I'm sorry for ruining your future.”
Apple stopped eating. Those words… She could feel Darling's sincerity within them. The sadness emanated from her voice.
In the end, Apple wanted Darling to see that it wasn't that bad. It was time for them to speak up. That night, in the enchanted forest, emotions were too much in the air.
"You haven't ruined anything, Darling," Apple replied, taking her hand. "If it makes you feel any better, I'm not the perfect Snow White that... my mother expected."
Those words had hurt Apple more than eating all the poisoned apples that could exist in the world.
And Darling just wanted her to know that she loved her.
"Everyone knows that you will make an excellent Snow White. All your legacy will remember you.”
Of course, they would remember her. In a bad way. Like the Snow White who's crossed out in the family book, so they can't remember her real name.
"Why would it be any different?" Darling asked.
Unconsciously, Apple grabbed a lock of her hair. Perfect, now Darling would realize what a small thing she was, and…
"I think you're beautiful."
Damn it, Darling could make her thoughts go away in a moment.
“Even so. This is not how the story should go. And if I…”
But things are not as they should always be. Times changed, and Apple had to understand that.
Just as she had to understand that Darling needed her to live.
“Maybe we should make adaptations to the story. I mean, look at me, my parents hate me and…”
Darling couldn't follow what she was saying. She felt a pang in her heart. It had been a long time since she thought about her parents. Not in her feelings.
Apple also felt that it had struck a chord.
“I'm sorry.”
“It’s Alright. It's just… I haven't thought about it in a long time.” Darling forced a laugh. “The point is… that destiny has interesting paths for us, don't you think?”
Apple had a hard time accepting that point of view. So she just nodded.
With the tense atmosphere destroyed, Apple and Darling enjoyed dinner a little more and even had the courage to sit together in the armchairs that overlooked the castle gardens.
"I'm surprised this place is so unknown. It's in plain sight, literally.”
“It doesn't have a direct entrance. And besides, if you're not a prince charming, I doubt you'd want to see what's on top of a tower.”
Darling sighed, and Apple turned to look at her. At times like these, she forgot that Darling had been told that she would be a damsel in disgrace.
Surely, it was also shocking for her to get out of the story.
"Have you never felt that need to... change? Do something for which the whole world would turn to see you.”
Darling turned to see Apple. She didn't expect that from her. She felt an enormous urge to hug her tenderly.
“Sometimes. But, you are Apple White! You are the most beautiful of all, I don't think there is a single story character who doesn't look at you.”
Apple just smiled reluctantly. Maybe, and she explained to Darling the terror that this caused to her.
“You know? Once, I wanted to dye my hair” She murmured “Shortly before entering Ever After. I was about to cut it too.”
"Don't you like your hair?"
Apple quickly shook her head. "I love it. But it's not how my story was meant to go. Snow White has… Very specific characteristics, you know?”
Darling nodded. Everyone knew how Snow White should be. Skin as white as snow, lips as red as blood, hair as black as night...
“I wanted to look like my mother. But she found me out and made me take all the paint off my head. She was hysterical at the thought of my hair breaking because of the dye, not for the reasons it did.”
Darling didn't know what to say.
“No one knows this. Not even my dad. Just my mom, a couple of dwarves, and me. She didn't want rumors to spread. Besides, everyone already knew that their princess had blonde hair.”
"Well, I'm glad you didn't. Blonde looks so much better on you.”
Unconsciously, Apple smiled.
For a moment, Darling wanted Apple's doubts to go away. She wanted to tell her what was a secret between the Wonderlarians, Raven, and her. She meant that she was the white knight. The same one who had saved them on the trip to Wonderland. The one who would sneak away all the time, just to save the day.
But she wasn't sure.
"I'm not a damsel in disgrace," she blurted out, "I hate that fate. To be honest with you.”
That surprised Apple.
"But... You're the best in the damsel in disgrace class, how come...?"
"Did you ever see me there? Answering one or two questions correctly will be enough to pass. My mother taught me the rules for a damsel in disgrace, and I prefer to go unnoticed.”
That surprised Apple. Although, it was still a lie. The teacher always praised Darling's ability to answer correctly, and then…nothing.
"What do you like to do, then?"
Darling avoided meeting her eyes.
“I want to be a knight, Apple. I want to go on adventures, fight battles, fight dragons. Wanna…”
I want to be someone's prince charming.
“I don't want to be a damsel in disgrace. Staying all my life in a forgotten tower, until an untold prince appears, so that the Charming descendants continue to exist.”
Apple wanted to get closer to Darling, but her own fears prevented her. That touch of sadness that the youngest daughter of the Charmings had...
“Thank you. For telling me. I had no idea you were a rebel. You know how to hide it very well.”
Darling wanted to laugh. Hiding who she really was... that was her specialty.
"I'm worried about what others think," Darling admitted. "As you said, no one knows that I hate my destiny. If my parents find out that I'm a rebel, that I want to be a knight, or about everything I feel for you…”
Apple and Darling's gazes locked, and for a moment, time stood still. There were only the two of them in that place, admiring each other. With an impulsive desire to kiss.
It just wasn't right. And Apple wasn't in love with Darling.
"Night has already fallen, I think it's time for us to go," Apple murmured, and Darling could feel her breathing. She didn't know when they got so together.”
“Sure. I will take you to your room.”
Before going through the mirror in her room, Darling was the first to speak.
“I understand that, flatly, you do not want to see me again. I think this was not the most fantastic thing for…”
Apple turned to see Darling quickly, she wasn't going to let her imagine the wrong things.
“I loved. Being with you, today, I say… thank you, Darling.”
Darling smiled. She couldn't believe that Apple had really enjoyed that afternoon.
“I…”
She didn't really know where she got that impulse from. But she approached Apple, intending to kiss her. She needed to feel those red lips again. Knowing it wasn't a dream. She wanted to steal a kiss from her mouth.
But Apple walked away.
"Forgive me, Darling. It's just… I'm not ready for this. I'm barely getting to know you and…”
Darling only managed to kiss her forehead.
“I get it, Apple. You do not have to worry.”
Apple didn't understand why Darling was so patient and understanding.
“Let's go out next Friday” The blonde released, “Let me see you again.”
A simple phrase could brighten Darling's entire life.
"I think I owe you a visit to the villa at the end of the story."
“Then you accept?”
“On Friday?”
“The next Friday.”
Chapter 8: Obession
Notes:
Thank you for the reviews! You make me so happy with that. I'm sorry if I didn't respond immediately xd
And, the song of this Chapter is "Obsesión" by Ana Gabriel. This is the youtube link https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7rlj11B_95s
With the next chapters, you can see that I'm a BIG fan of 80's and 90's spanish artist. In music, TV soaps, an even more. So, you can wait more music like that.
Chapter Text
S omething very strange was happening to Apple. Something that had never happened to her.
The first day was fine. She still had their emotions on the surface. It was understandable that she only thought about it.
On the second day, things were stranger. Darling had gone from showing up in all of her classes, to not being in any. Where the goblins were that girl? It wasn't like she was spying on her, but…
By the third day, she was desperate to hear from Darling. She wasn't going to be able to last until Friday.
"Why don't you just text her?" Raven's turn brought her out of her thoughts.
“What are you saying?”
“Darling. Send her a message.”
Apple quickly shook her head, “No! I wasn't thinking about Darling or anything like that, it's just that…”
Raven shook her head. Apple was so stubborn, she just wished Darling's patience had a very high threshold.
“Give me that.”
Raven walked over to Apple's bed, before reaching for her mirror phone, snatching it out of her hands.
“Hey! That's very villainous of you. Are you already planning to steal Snow White's things, future Evil Queen?”
Raven was not going to fall for Apple's game. Quickly, she searches through Apple's contacts, until she finds Darling chat. A difficult task, because they hadn't written a word to each other in months.
They really spoke very little to each other. They had to improve those serious communication problems.
"What are you doing?" The blonde asked, seeing her friend's smile
“I'm writing a message to Darling.”
Apple went completely rigid, and all her senses went on alert.
“What!?”
"Ha! She was reading your chat, it seems that you are not the only one who wanted to write.”
“¡Raven!”
"Shut up, she's writing.”
Princess manners and good behavior could go down the drain. She needed to get her mirror phone back.
"Give me that!" Apple took the mirror from Raven's hands, taking advantage of the fact that she was caught off guard.
“Wow, you really are dying to see it. You would never do that.”
One day, Apple would make Raven pay for all of it. Whether it was when she was Dexter's girlfriend, or someone else's.
"Hello, Darling. I haven't seen you these days for classes, how are you?"
The message was so cheesy. Now Darling knew that she was spying on her, that she was paying attention to her, surely she thought she was a stalker and…
"Hello Apple. I'm sorry, I've been busy, and I haven't been to a couple of classes, it's something very important, but they can't all know. I'm fine, looking forward to Friday, I was getting everything ready, actually. Likewise, I can not stop thinking about you."
Darling's message was even cheesier, but it had brought color to Apple's cheeks.
"Let me read!" Raven demanded, sitting down next to her to read the entire conversation. "Damn! You can tell that Darling is quite a Charming. That way of talking is so charming… Answer!”
What could she answer? She wasn't ready, she just...
Raven took command of the conversation again.
“I don't want to wait for Friday. I wish I could see you now. I want to see you."
“Raven! Of course not, she'll think I'm crazy. I'm not even ready to go out! If Darling sees me like this…”
"She'll think you're beautiful. Let me answer.”
Darling's response took several minutes. Minutes where Snow White's daughter reflected on all the bad things that could happen, and at what point she had let Raven's crazy ideas come to the fore.
“I am on the outskirts of the enchanted forest. I can wait for you here, if you want."
To be realistic, Darling wasn’t on the outskirts of the Enchanted Forest. She was in the depths of the forest, in the passageway to the wonderland, which only she knew.
Of course, now the portals to the wonderful country were open. But that had not allowed the entrance to be completely free. Not even the Wonderland kids could return home at will. Entry to anyone who was not part of that story was prohibited.
It was a rule that most did not care. In general, Wonderland was seen as a necessary thing. People were disgusted by that country, they were afraid of the chaos and magic. The simple idea of going to the country and having to deal with all its strange rules was a matter of hatred for anyone who lived in the village at the end of the story.
But, for Darling, it was a torment. Especially, for all the problems that it caused of her work as the white knight.
Despite the fact that in Wonderland, everything was calm, Darling always liked to go to confirm it. Whether it was simply to clear her mind.
And of course, that she has done it. She had even lost track of time. Between jousting in the villages, little requests from the Queen of Hearts and the White Queen, Darling had spent a couple of nights in Wonderland.
She couldn't worry about anything, when the only thing on her mind was the big date that she had with Apple. Although, in any case, she had gone to Wonderland just to clear her mind of the person she loved.
Because Darling was absolutely sure she loved Apple. Even if the blonde never accepted her, her heart would always belong to her. Even if she didn't know what to do, because she wanted her all to herself.
So, when she got that message from Apple, asking to meet earlier than planned, she felt her heart stop.
Wasn't that a lie? Wasn't it a bad game of fate? Was Apple really interested in her?
So she had sprinted from the secret entrance to the start of the enchanted forest, only to meet with Apple.
In theory, the enchanted forest was off-limits to students. It was quite big, and it wouldn't be the first time someone got lost in that place. However, no one complied with that rule. As long as Grimm didn't see them, it wasn't illegal.
However, Apple White was not the kind of person who liked to get into the gray area of the regulation. As she made her way through the tall, leafy trees, she felt a mixture of excitement and worry.
Is this what adrenaline felt like?
Finally, she catches a glimpse of Darling. The youngest daughter of the Charming family had disheveled hair, a dirty dress, and seemed to be hiding something in the bushes in the forest.
Apple thought it was fun to go scare her, for some reason, seeing that she hadn't sensed her presence.
"What are you doing in forbidden territories, Charming? What are you hiding?”
Darling jumped, and tried to fix her hair a bit, to no avail.
“Apple, I didn't expect you to arrive so quickly” She hesitated when answering “It was nothing, I had heard an animal, but it seems that it was my imagination.”
Apple knew that Darling was lying to her. She didn't know how knew that, but she did. However, she was not going to push her. She only hoped that Darling had the confidence to tell her one day.
"That still doesn't explain what you're doing in a forbidden place."
“I just…needed a bit of reassurance. Don't you think this place is ideal for that? A place where you can think and escape from reality. The enchanted forest is so beautiful and peaceful…”
Apple remembered that day when she had found Darling on the cliffs of the forest, could it be that she had also run away that day?
"You're right, it's really beautiful here.”
"So, what happened?" Darling asked, turning to see her.
“What are you talking about?”
“Apple, it's really late. You would never go out so late, why did you want to see me?”
Those words surprised the blonde. Actually, Darling was right. Night had already fallen, and they were illuminated only by the light of the stars.
She had come on the mere impulse to see Darling.
“I do not know it…”
Darling just smiled. She couldn't believe it, she couldn't believe that her dreams were coming true. That dream that had become an obsession.
“I'm here. I am by your side. I'm not going to let anything happen to you. Why don't we stay?”
“Stay?”
“Yes” He sat on the ground, and invited Apple to do the same, “Let's see the stars together. It is as if they were going to transmit a magical message to us.”
The reality is that Darling did not know where she had found so much courage to speak that way in front of Apple. And Apple didn't know why she was giving in to impulses like that, either.
Neither of them used to act like this. It was as if, every time they saw each other, they wrapped themselves in a magical bubble, where only the two of them existed, and they let themselves go. Have each other.
“ The stars have a special power to connect us with something bigger than ourselves. They are like little sparks of magic that remind us that there is hope even in the darkest of times.”
Soon, a comfortable silence fills the air as they both continue to admire the stars in the sky.
The worries and tensions fade away for a moment, leaving room for the complicity and connection between Darling and Apple.
“I do not want to leave from here.”
“Let's not do it.”
Apple remembered Darling from her room. Every time they had gone out, they had ignored the curfew, so it was already customary to enter through the secret passages of Ever After.
Apple had become obsessed with breathing in Darling's scent. The princess had a strange smell. It was like the mixture of iron, with mint and the sea. That combination drove her crazy.
Their horseback ride through the village at the end of the story had ended in a picnic in the same place in the enchanted forest where they had seen each other days before. Apple had discovered that Darling was a great artist, by drawing the landscape and giving it to her as a gift.
And Darling, had fallen in love to see Apple meet the animals of the forest. And to become friends with them so easy.
“You would be a great friend of Rosabella, she loves to talk to all the animals.”
"Have you brought Rosabella before? You two are very good friends.”
“She's my roommate, it's natural. But no, you're the first to come with me to this place.”
That made Apple blush.
Soon, it became a custom to see each other every Friday. And every Friday, it began to be every three days, until it ended in casual greetings at the end of each class.
Of course, it also helped that the end of the semester was only a few weeks away, and people seemed to be more focused on passing the year than on the usual gossip.
That weekend, in the wishing lake, had been wonderful. Escaping from the White Queen, Darling and Apple had gone rowing into the night.
"Do you remember when you went to the enchanted forest? You're right, I was hiding something. I think you should know. I'll tell you when we get back.”
Since then, Apple had not seen Darling. The platinum-haired girl had asked her to wait for that Friday. However, its reveal would have to wait. It was Apple's turn to prepare an exit.
“And? How are my favorite girlfriends doing?”
Raven's voice brought her completely out of her reverie. Especially for the words she said.
“Sorry? No! Darling and I are nothing! We are just friends, just friends and nothing more.”
Raven rolled her eyes. "Sure. And Dexter is the bravest boy in this place.”
“What are you insinuating?”
“Nothing. Just that you want Darling. Your heart races when you're not with her, and you live to see her again.”
"That's a lie!" However, she couldn't meet Raven's eyes as she said that sentence.
"You go out with her every Friday, if not more days. Has she seriously not asked you to be a couple? Wow, really, being brave is more like being a myth for the Charmings.”
She? Darling's girlfriend? It was true, what weeks ago seemed totally crazy to her, now unleashed her dreams.
The time was short, but it had been enough to feel much more than she had felt for anyone, ever. She adored Darling, that mystery, that melancholy, and that sadness with which she lived. They drove her crazy.
"Do you think I'm taking too long on that?"
"Darling must be wondering what you're playing, definitely yes."
"I'm not playing with her! I like her! I think I'm falling in love with her! How could I do that to…?”
Raven smiled internally. Her plan to tease her until she was honest with herself had worked.
"I think I have to talk to Darling, right?"
"You should, yes, I think so. Do it tomorrow though, it's too late and if Grimm sees you outside he can punish you.”
But Apple wasn't listening to anything Raven was saying. She was very busy touching up her makeup a bit.
“Apple, I'm serious. If Grimm finds out about this, he…”
“Don't worry, he won't know that I left the room” And with a quick movement, she opened the entrance to the secret passage, which was behind her mirror.
Raven's jaw dropped to the floor.
"When were you going to tell me that we have a secret passage?!"
Apple shrugged. "Darling showed me, they connect to all parts of Ever After High."
“I… you… I can't believe it. I can't believe you didn't tell me, this is great! I have to meet it.”
“Well, I have to go see Darling, see you later?”
Raven nodded. "Best of luck."
"We need to talk. It can't be by text, I need to see you, can you get to Gilles' library in 10 minutes?”
The response to Apple's message was not long in coming.
"See you there in 5 minutes."
Perfect, now that Darling had arrived with her, she only had one problem left.
How spells does she get to the Gilles Grimm’s Library?
Darling had grown nervous over the weeks. With each passing day, her feelings for Apple only grew.
Why? Why was Apple insisting on all that dating game? What was she looking for?
They had said they would make a date. If all went well, then they would talk about them again. And, well, they hadn't just had a date. And, according to Darling, all the dates had all been successful.
So much so, that Darling was going to confess her biggest secret. She had discussed it with all the boys in Wonderland, and, although somewhat uncomfortable, they had ended up accepting.
Apple was part of Darling's future, whether they liked it or not. And it was essential that Snow White's daughter knew about Darling's work.
After all, Lizzie had promised her safe haven, in case Apple went crazy and ended up revealing her secret.
But Darling was totally confident that it wouldn't happen. Apple was not like that.
That message from Apple had put her senses on alert. There was not a hello. No kind words. It was a curt, "We need to talk."
Why did Rosabella have to go to bed early? Her best friend had become her faithful listener during all those weeks. Comforting her and being patient with her.
If Rosabella were awake, surely she could calm her nerves.
What if Apple told her it wasn't working, and she didn't want to see her anymore? Darling wasn't sure her heart could take those words.
The simple fact of imagining it made her feel sick, and her vision began to blur.
Entering the passageways, Darling had no trouble reaching Gilles' Library. She knew the way by heart, it was relatively easy from her room.
What was strange was that Apple hadn't gotten ahead of it. She said she was already on her way, she should be there long before…
Then she remembered. Apple didn't know the roads by heart like she did. She hadn't even given her a map to help her and not get lost.
And if Apple found one of the forbidden doors, then…
Hearing a scream in the distance, she knew she had better go and put on the white knight's armor.
The part allowed to explore the students of Ever After High, was immense. One would think that would have known the school in its entirety. But the reality was that didn't even know the half of it.
It had been an impulse from Apple to do all of that. She could have waited until the next day to see Darling, or she could have gone to ask Grimm for permission with the excuse of giving Darling a couple of notes. Grimm never denied her anything.
But of course, she wanted to be just as special as Darling and continue the tradition of going through the walls. Only she had no idea which door led to Darling and Rosabella's room. And much less did she remember the way to Gilles's library.
In a mistake, she had ended up entering her friend Briar's room. Surprisingly, her friend had a radar to detect the people around her. Surely, she had felt the disturbance of her presence.
Fortunately for her, Briar slept with glasses on. So she just hid again, and hoped her friend would go back to sleep.
The corridors were dark and humid. Narrow and labyrinthine, with stones covered in moss, covered in dust and smelling of humidity. This place was definitely much nicer with Darling talking to her, and lighting the way.
As she walked, the sound of her footsteps echoed even more within the eerie silence, and the distant echo of her own breath added to her nervousness.
As it progressed, the dim lighting and the flickering of the torches only accentuated the gloomy and mysterious atmosphere of the corridors. How did Darling learn all that place by herself?
The distant murmurs, and the whispers in the air, seemed to have a life of their own, feeding her own anxiety to find the entrance to that damned library once and for all.
Oh, how she could tell that Raven Queen is her friend. If her mother found out how many foul words she was coming up with right now...
She soon realized that she had strayed from the right path. The corridors seemed to multiply and change shape, going up and down stairs she didn't remember going down with Darling, confusing her and leaving her trapped in an underground maze. Soon, fear gripped her as the darkness closed in around her.
After several corridors, where Apple felt that she was only going around in circles, she began to feel lost and desperate. Her steps became faster and more erratic, the signal from her mirrorphone had been lost, and she just wanted to return to her room, but she only managed to plunge further into the web of corridors.
Before she knew it, Apple reached the last door in the corridor. Ornate and patterned, it smiles. When Darling had brought her in, the door had already been open, so she'd never paid much attention to it. But such decorations… It must be a Grimm's room!
Opening the door, Apple realized her terrible mistake. A gust of cold wind hit her and the darkness of the room revealed the towering form of a mythical monster, it was imposing, terrifying, even, it seemed like it came from another world. A world where only monsters existed. And she had released her, accidentally, but she had.
Terror paralyzed her, her heart pounding furiously as the creature inched toward her. Apple started to back away, screaming, desperate to escape, but the creature was getting closer and closer.
Her scream of fear mingled with the many terrifying sounds in the room, creating a cacophony of danger and panic.
Feeling her life flash before her eyes, Apple caught a familiar flash. From the darkness, a figure emerged. It was the shining armor of the white knight.
Wait a minute. Does the white knight know the secret passages of Ever After? Was that why he always seemed to be everywhere? How had he found them?
This was not the time to think about that. Terrified, but relieved to know that someone was there to defend her, Apple watched as the White Knight fought the mythical monster, bravely defending her.
Spells, she already understood why that boy had a fan club. First in Wonderland, and now at that time. She really owed the masked vigilante a favor. His bravery left her stunned.
How many more wouldn't he have bailed out too? She was never seen in classes, nor in the hallways. But he was always there when the occasion called for him.
Even for her. His identity was a mystery, there was no face to thank. And that made it even more special.
With determination in his eyes, the white knight vanquished the monster. He lunged at the creature, wielding his sword with dexterity and skill. The glow from the sword illuminated the room, and Apple's cries soon turned to sighs of relief.
Until she noticed something particular about the white knight's sword. The Charming crest was engraved on it.
Darling…
Finally, the White Knight manages to defeat the monster, returning it to the mysterious door, and approaches Apple, extending a comforting hand.
"Are you okay, miss?" Apple had to admit, it was a good disguise. With that voice modifier, no one would think it was a girl hiding behind the disguise.
She hastened to take the hand that was extended to her, with a mixture of gratitude and amazement. However, she took advantage of the closeness, to raise the helmet of the knight's helmet, and reveal Darling's face.
“Darling… You saved me.”
Darling seemed terrified, not wishing Apple had found out all that way. This is not how she had planned to tell her story.
Oh, now she sure thought she wasn't just a liar and an opportunist. She would think of all the times she had impersonated her brother in fights, and she would hate her.
This was not how it should be!
“I'm sorry. I didn't want you to know like that. I was going to tell you! It is just that…”
Apple stopped her, taking her hand.
“Alright. There's time for that, thank you very much for coming” And she hastened to pass her hands around Darling's neck, giving her a big hug.
"I'll give you a map of the whole place, so it doesn't happen again. I should have given it to you from day one, I'm so sorry.”
Apple nodded, but responded with a question.
"How did you find out?"
Apple turned to see her, puzzled by the question. A little calmer, now that Darling had been around to guide her through to Gilles's library. She had served her some tea, and now they were both on the sofas, resting.
Without the white knight's armor, Apple could better appreciate the clothes Darling was wearing. It was an elegant, princely suit in shades of blue. Apple was sure that Lizzie had designed it for her too, there was no one who had that talent.
The jacket, made of a soft and shiny dark blue velvet, was embellished with intricate details in silver thread that draw magical motifs along the edges. The buttons, in a shiny silver tone, add a touch of elegance to the ensemble. The jacket fitted Darling perfectly, enhancing her noble and energetic demeanor.
Underneath the jacket, Darling wears a white silk shirt with long sleeves and buttoned cuffs. The high and refined collar adds a touch of formality, highlighting the overall elegance of the outfit.
Matching the jacket, Darling sported matching pants in a royal blue hue, made from a soft, flowing fabric that falls gracefully around her legs. The pants are adjusted at the waist with a dark blue velvet band that adds a touch of contrast and sophistication to the outfit.
Apple thought she looked beautiful in such a different outfit.
“The sword. It has your family logo. I was sure that only you knew the corridors with that facility.”
Darling turned to see her sword. Grimacing at noticing the mistake. Of course, the true sword of the White Knight was hidden in the enchanted forest, and she only had it for some emergency. But it was better that she didn't use it.
"Why are you hiding from everyone? No one could question you, it is a heroic task. Darling, you are a hero.”
It was curious that Apple, the most Royal girl of all, was the one to say those words to her. Of course, she couldn't remember what had happened to her, after revealing her identity at that party in Wonderland.
"It's better for everyone. I don't like having the reflectors, unlike Daring, for example.”
The mention of Darling's brother made the atmosphere very uncomfortable. Even now, many thought that Daring was the White Knight. And he loved hanging on to that fame. It was clear that it would be a heavy blow when everyone found out the truth.
“I was thinking of telling you this Friday, when we met again. That was my secret.”
“I'm sorry.”
Darling shook her head. “No problem. Rather, what was it you wanted to tell me? Why did you do all this to see me so insistently?”
Apple was stunned.
How is one supposed to confess to a person? Apple didn't know.
Throughout her life, she had received confession after confession. Proposal after proposal. It was natural, like the heiress to the most beautiful tale of all, and being The most beautiful of all.
However, all those confessions were empty and false. Nothing was real. They were people who were only interested in her beauty or her social position. Didn't they know that all of that would go away sooner or later?
Over time, she stops even reading them. She'd look up the name, type a formal, “No, thanks,” and move on to the next one. Sometimes she didn't even do it anymore. She let her mother's dwarves take over.
So, She didn't remember any sweet, kind, or tender words. Neither did she know a thought, nor a moment, that could express what she felt. Daring hadn't, and had never said those lines to her.
What are you supposed to say to the person you love with your heart?
“Apple?”
Darling moved closer to her, worried by the blonde's silence. This time, Apple did not back down, the desire to draw her body, to melt between the fire in the fireplace and the heat of Darling's body, smell Darling's mint perfume... it was an obsession, she was defying desire.
Before they knew it, they were both inches away from each other. They could hear and feel their breathing, and neither could take their eyes off the other.
"Darling…" Apple whispered, afraid of her decision.
“And?”
“You can do it.”
“Do what?”
“You can kiss me.”
Darling slowly brought her face closer to Apple's, seeking the implicit permission in her words and in the glint in her eyes.
Apple's heart pounded in her chest as she waited for the contact. Every cell of her being longed for this moment, she wanted to feel Darling's soft, warm lips against hers, but at the same time she was afraid that it was all a dream that would vanish when she woke up.
Darling's lips brushed lightly over Apple's in a barely perceptible kiss. It was a sweet and tender encounter, full of longing and expectation. In that instant, everything around them disappeared, leaving only the two of them, connected by the powerful bond of love that was beginning to blossom.
Apple felt a wave of emotions runs through her entire body. Tenderness, happiness, longing and fear were intertwined within her, creating a symphony of indescribable feelings. Each caress of Darling's lips ignited a spark of passion and love in her being, enveloping her in a spiral of sensation.
The kiss intensified slowly, their lips gently and passionately exploring the unknown territory. Each contact was a discovery, an intimate encounter that sealed their connection beyond words. Time seemed to stop as they immersed themselves in that magical moment, surrendering to desire and the sweetness of their kisses.
Apple's hands trembled slightly as they tenderly cupped Darling's face, gently caressing her cheek. She felt how the heat of her skin mixed with her, creating a fusion of sensations and emotions. Their bodies got even closer, longing for a closeness that transcended the physical, a union of souls that was expressed through that kiss.
The kiss lasted long enough for both of them to get lost in the whirlwind of emotions that overwhelmed them. It was a moment of authenticity and vulnerability, in which they dared to let their deepest and most sincere feelings surface. The outside world was fading, and there was only the love that enveloped them.
Finally, they parted slowly, their lips leaving a trail of longing in the air. Their gazes met, full of complicity and affection. A gleam of happiness lit Apple's eyes, while Darling smiled, knowing that that kiss had been an important step on their journey together.
They both hugged each other gently, letting the emotion and certainty of shared love surround them completely. At that moment, they knew they had found something special, something that transcended fairy tales and set roles. Together, they would venture on a path full of challenges and joys, always backed by the love they had discovered in that first kiss.
Instinctively, Darling gave a small laugh, keeping her grin from ear to ear.
"What's so funny?" Apple asked, all her feelings on the surface.
“You have no idea how long I waited to do this. I love you, Apple.”
Apple felt her heart flutter upon hearing that.
“When I tell Rosabella and Lizzie about this, they will be very happy, I'm sure…!”
And those words put Apple on alert.
“No! Darling… I'm not ready to tell everyone. I don't want the whole world to know” She assured, fearing a bad reaction “Could we… Leave this between the two of us? At least for now.”
Darling didn't even hesitate to nod. She understood why Apple was asking her to do this. She didn't want her to suffer the mistreatment, discrimination and ridicule that she suffered every day.
“Of course. Only if you agree to be my girlfriend.”
Apple smiled, relieved, “Of course. Of course, I accept.”
"In that case, now I just want to give you a thousand more kisses.”
Chapter 9: Just Her and Me
Notes:
The song of this day is "Solo él y yo" by 'Pandora'. I'm going to search you the youtube videos with letter. So, I'm sorry if you see a 2010 video.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iT5R7PikJBY
Chapter Text
“Despicable Princess:
Don't you think you don't deserve that title? In reality, you don't meet any of the requirements to be a princess.
Nobody respects you here. Nobody admires you. Nobody even loves you. Surely, if by some misfortune, you had to ascend the throne, we would overthrow you at the same coronation.
You don't even know how to lift a sword, how could you defend yourself?
Let's make one point clear. You've been getting really close to Apple White. Get away from her. We don't care about your intentions, but don't you dare try to live with the most beautiful princess of all. Not even telling her about the atrocity you did.
Do you think you're safe from us just because the year is about to end? You are wrong, deviant. Do something unlike us, and enjoy your fall. You should never have stolen your brother's destiny.
You are the most disgusting thing this fairy tale world has ever brought. Disappear.”
Darling sighed. She really hated those letters. They knew perfectly well how to bring someone down.
And she thought that for a few days of calm, things had already calmed down.
“Hello, Darl!” Seeing Apple approaching her, Darling hid the letter, forgetting about it.
Since that day, Darling felt and lived new emotions in her chest. It was as if the planet belonged to her.
After all, for Darling, Apple was her entire universe.
“Apple!” To be honest, Darling felt strange calling her girlfriend by her first name.
But Apple was very reluctant to tell the truth to everyone. And with letters like the ones she received, it was normal that she didn't insist.
It was also strange that they only had a hug and not a kiss. But they would have time in the afternoon for that.
"Are we going to class?" Apple asked, her eyes dancing more than ever.
“Of course” And she took her arm to cross it with her. Laughing with singular joy.
“Darling and Apple have something?” Briar asks Rosabella the next day, “You're Darling's best friend, you have to know that. Speak, cousin.”
Rosabella almost choked on the sip of lemonade she had taken, “Of course not! Why do you think that?”
“Well, they are destined to be together, right? We all saw that kiss. Darling's love kiss was what woke her up.”
Rosabella rolled her eyes. Of course, it had been that. Her friend had been in love with Apple for as long as she could remember. But, even though they were both seeing each other from time to time, nothing had happened. She was sure that those feelings were beginning to disappear and were transformed into friendship.
“I don't believe it. Just because that happened doesn't mean they are a couple. Furthermore, until a few months ago, Daring was Apple's destiny. Things have changed too quickly for it to be credible.”
And Rosabella was grateful that Daring wasn't Apple's prince. The eldest Charming son didn't deserve someone like Apple White. Brave, kind and generous, it was illogical for her to date someone as selfish as Snow White's daughter.
And that's why she had never supported her friend's feelings.
“I hope so. It would be unfortunate for Apple's reputation if it had those kinds of preferences. Darling whatever; It's not for nothing, cousin, I know she's your best friend, but she's always been something... weird.”
“Hey!”
“I'm only telling the truth! Darling is the complete opposite of what her brothers are. Let her take care of her affairs, and better let Apple continue with its perfect life.”
Rosabella sighed. It was better that they never be anything.
They say that when you fall in love, your face transforms, it changes you.
In Darling's case, that was totally true. That widened smile, those bright eyes full of life, showed that something was up. And that nothing could affect her.
Normally, Rosabella turns off the lights in her room half an hour before midnight. She snorted in annoyance. Curfew had started an hour ago, but that word was not in her roommate's vocabulary.
It had never been unusual for Darling to be late. Well, the first few times it had worried her. But over time she had gotten used to it, and besides, it wasn't that usual.
Only now it reached a new limit. Darling Charming also didn't know about ideal sleep times.
Darling always lived a life full of adventures, and apparently, adventures had no time to sleep. Rosabella did have it, and she preferred not to have to wake up in the early morning because she couldn't walk in the dark.
That night she is lucky. Not five minutes passed before Darling silently entered through the window. With the light of the moon as a faithful companion, Rosabella watches her land on the carpet, as if she were a ninja.
“Oh, hello, Rosabella. Sorry if I woke you up” Darling's voice seemed to be quite sincere.
“Not well. It's just... curfew was an hour ago.”
Darling walked over to the vanity to start removing her complicated hairdo, which was already messy from whatever she was doing.
“I'm sorry, it's not on purpose. Apple and I simply lost track of time. It's very easy when you're having dinner at the Enchanted Forest.”
The gears in Rosabella's head begin to turn. Darling… And Apple… Together, in the enchanted forest…
“Darling, is there something you want to tell me?” Rosabella asked.
“I don't believe it. That should be?”
“It's just that, since we told Apple about what happened in the Dragon games, you've become more... close to her.”
Darling shrugged. "I don't understand what you're getting at."
“It's just... People might have the wrong idea about you.”
“Wrong idea of what?”
Rosabella was getting tired of her friend's false innocence.
“Darling, you are hiding a secret. You're hiding something from me!”
“Of course not!”
“Of course. You no longer talk to anyone, you lock yourself in the room and then disappear, You want to be left alone…”
Seeing Darling cock her head to the side, Rosabella gave up the fight.
“Forget it.”
The afternoons in the Ever After High study hall were used for many things, except studying. People could barely concentrate, especially after exam time, with prom looming.
Especially when the student council meetings were over. She and Maddie had done a splendid job with the prom, and it was time to rest.
Before meeting Darling, Apple wasn't really sure anything existed. She thought there was nothing.
Her days had a new color, everything seemed brighter to her. Her friends, the little birds, sang in a higher key, and the clouds formed many more shapes than before.
And, especially when her mirrorphone was ringing, it no longer represented torture to her. When she lifts her mirrorphone to see the notification, her eyes light up and her face breaks into a goofy smile. Apple lets out a small string of giggles.
“Who is it?” Briar's eyes shine with malice. If Apple was dating someone, that would dispel all those annoying rumors about Darling.
Raven, for her part, put all her senses on alert. Briar could be very annoying when she wanted to.
"Oh, it's just Darling," the blonde answered, still smiling.
Briar's pressure went through the roof. And Raven thought she should find a spell that would allow little monkeys to travel back in time, to prevent everything from happening. Like a clean slate.
Unfortunately, she didn't know it by heart.
“So, how are things between you and Darling?”
“Bewitching. Only now we talk a little more. After all, she is Daring's sister, we will be family at some point.”
Briar sighed in relief. Apple still didn't know that Daring hadn't woken her up.
“Look, this is the message he just sent me” Apple shows her the screen of her mirrorphone. It was Darling covered in soap and mud. It seemed like the dragons in the stable hadn't treated her particularly well that day.
“Wow, that's funny” Briar smiled, it was just the funny image that made Apple smile. Not the fact that it was Darling.
TRUE?
“Maybe… you should take care of yourselves a little more, Apple.”
“Take care of us?”
Raven nodded, as they walked down the hallway.
“Hide what they feel a little more. Love is not always like honey, you understand? It can go wrong.”
Ah, now Apple understood what her friend was talking about.
“Do you think we are being too obvious?”
Raven sighed. “They can't act like two strangers. That's clear, it's just... Apple, I care about you. People are afraid of what they don't know.”
As they turned the corner of the hallway, they both stopped. There was someone at Darling's locker.
"Is that Darling's locker?" Apple asked.
“Yeah,” Raven responded.
“And that's Zephyr?”
“Yeah. The son of the wind god.”
“What are they doing leaving a letter in Darling's locker? The princes no longer pursue her. Also, isn't Zephyr dating Seraphina?”
“Yup, he is dating with her, it's just that…” As they looked into the distance, the boy named Zephyr laughed, before shaking hands with a couple of his friends. “It's not an invitation to the prom, Apple.”
“So? What is it?”
“You don't want to know. It's better that way.”
“Despicable Princess:
You have surpassed every limit, unspoken. Your actions are worthy of one of those horrible stories your friend, Holly O'Hair, writes. Fanfics? Is that what they call them?
How ridiculous.
You're a stuck-up brat. You decide for your well-being. Likewise, you only think about yourself. You don't care how many people warn you the same thing. You don't care about the life of the person you say you love.
Why? What motivates you to do this? You are nobody. Your destiny is to enter a long list of forgotten Charmings. Give the next generation to fairy tales, not have a role in a story.
Clumsy, useless, and weak. You will never be a fairy tale Prince Charming. Because you are a tantrum girl, who doesn't want to follow her destiny.
You prefer to steal them.
You think you are very special, displacing other people who have truly marked their name in history. That they have the respect of the people, right?
Well, pay attention to the consequences.”
Darling simply rolled her eyes. Currently, nothing could harm her. No one could say no to her, because she would give her entire life to Apple White. Now that she had reciprocated, no one could hurt her.
And, for now, it was getting late to see Apple again.
"Did you really like it? ”
“Darling, you were totally serious. That place was fantastic. How come we don't have something like that in Ever After?”
“I guess there isn't enough magic like in Wonderland.”
“Even so! I'm sure with a little help from Aladdin, it could be done. That show with the snake is simply… Incredibly spectacular!”
“I never thought Wonderland could enchant you so much.”
Apple smiled. Not even she herself had found Wonderland as beautiful as she had with Darling.
Raven grabbed her shoulder, pointing to her imaginary watch. Apple had arrived absurdly late and had still been talking on the cell phone for more than two hours. That month's bill was going to make Snow White faint.
However, Apple decided to ignore it.
“I liked it almost as much as I like you, Darling.”
There was silence on the call, Darling was speechless. So Apple spoke again.
“Why don't you go out to the balcony? Your room is almost opposite mine. I want to see you, so I can dream about you.”
It didn't take more than a couple of seconds before Darling was at the window of her room, with her mirrorphone pressed to her ear.
“ Are we going to prom together?”
“Darling…”
"Please. No one can suspect if we go as friends. I'll invite Lizzie, Maddie and Kitty. You can invite Raven. But you will be my partner at the dance.”
Apple smiled at her, looking into her eyes.
“ Of course. I would love to go to the dance with you.”
“Apple…”
Seeing each other, even if there was a huge distance. It was like two bodies that had just found each other. Salt and fresh water, are found in the middle of the sea.
They both became stronger, step by step, holding hands.
"Yeah?"
“Would it be very strange if I swear my love to you right now?”
From a distant window, a man with gray hair and a dark blue suit watched that terrifying scene.
Apple White's room had not been chosen at random. It was the tallest tower, to represent its power, it was the best located so that the little birds could easily become its friends. So that everything was perfect.
After all, Snow White's destiny had to be fulfilled. And Apple White needed a lot of help for it. As had happened with every Snow White who did not fulfill a characteristic.
One was fine. There was no problem. Hair could be dyed, skin could be bleached. Lips, makeup.
But Apple White was unaware of more than one feature. Her terrible eyesight problems forced her to wear glasses. His height was not ideal. Her blonde hair…
She wasn't even kind and kind enough to be Snow White.
But above all, Apple White's room opened directly onto the bedroom where Daring Charming rested.
For years, he had waited for that moment. That moment that all Snow White lived. That moment when they were waiting for their prince charming from the balcony. And she admired him, discovering true love.
For years, night after night, Milton Grimm had hoped to see Apple White smile on the balcony of Daring Charming. And yet, that had never happened.
Over time, Milton came to think it was another affectation of his Snow White. Another part of history that would not be fulfilled. Even so, he never lost hope that that moment would happen.
And never in his life, had he waited for that moment to happen with the wrong Charming.
If it had been with Dexter, maybe he would have laughed. One more inconsistency to the story wouldn't hurt. Everything had started badly since that baby was born with blonde hair.
But it wasn't Dexter Charming that Apple White had that scene with. It was with Darling Charming. The minor of the Charmings.
“You know the truth, Gilles. What is this?" Milton Grimm muttered, sensing his brother's presence.
“I don't know, Milton. It has me so surprised…”
"Don't lie!" He bellowed as he grabbed his brother by his suit, lifting him up.
Between the two brothers, Milton had always been the strongest and most violent.
“Both have been seen in my secret library for some time. I don't know how they found it, or how they found out the password.”
“And since when did they develop feelings for each other?!”
"I don't know, Milton! I really don't know! It seems like everyone knows it, but the students are very secretive about it. They don't say a word in public!”
“You are friends with Madeline Hatter. That crazy wonderlarian must have told you something, speak up, Gilles!”
“She hasn't even told me anything! I don't know, Milton. Don't know!”
Milton Grimm pushed him and let him go. Gilles wasn't lying, he had no idea. Now he was only sure that something was happening between the two of them.
"Where are you going, Milton?"
“I have to go pay Daring Charming a visit.”
The next morning, Darling waited for Apple to come out of her room. They had gotten into the habit of going to classes together, even if they didn't agree with many of them.
Unfortunately for them, the first to come out was Raven, and they both noticed that, when they opened the door, an envelope fell out.
"Whose is it?" Darling asked, but Raven just shrugged.
“Don't know. It just says it's for Apple. I'll give it to you later.”
Darling just nodded.
“Thank you. Not to wake her up, I say.”
Raven laughed. “Ah, it's nothing. We all know that if Milton is around, Apple won't have any problems with being late to class. And if you leave her in the room late, it's even harder for her to get up early.”
Darling's face turned completely red.
“You know?”
“Darling, if it hadn't been for me, Apple would never have told you how she felt. Of course, I know. But don't worry, your secret is safe with me.”
Despite the sincere smile he gave her, Darling couldn't help but feel a small sting in her heart.
Why could Apple tell Raven, but she couldn't tell Rosabella?
However, when Apple left the room, all those dilemmas were forgotten. The simple presence of Apple made him forget everything.
“Darling, it's a pleasure to see you.”
"The pleasure is all mine," she murmured, kissing her hand.
Raven rolled her eyes, the moment was beautiful. But that wasn't going to stop her from issuing a warning.
“Don't do that in public. There are already many people talking.”
No matter how hard they had tried, it was totally impossible for Apple and Darling to match their schedule, with the end of classes being so close. They would take the same schedule next semester. Although Darling hated the idea of taking Princesology V.
Therefore, it was usual for Darling to leave Apple in her class, and she had an hour free, to do absolutely nothing.
However this time it wasn't like that, Lizzie and the rest of her friends didn't have anything to do either, so they had agreed to meet, even if it was for a little while.
While walking towards the wishing well, Darling met the two people she least wanted to see in the entire world. And the ones that had mattered so much to her in the past.
Her two brothers.
She had never gotten along particularly well with Daring. Her brother had always been her father's darling. So their relationship had always been between a higher being and an inferior one.
But Dexter? It was her twin, damn it. There were minute differences between their birth. They both had a unique and special connection. A connection that hurt Darling, every time he ignored her.
Perhaps, it was the best time to start ironing out rough edges. Several months had passed, and if Darling was starting a new life, she wanted to share it with her brothers.
Slowly, she tried to keep up with them, until she reached them. She noted that Dexter had already realized her intentions, and had hesitated, to tell Daring. Although, in the end, he had.
I can't do it, not now that Daring is finally paying me some attention.
Trying to talk to them was one of the things that hurt Darling the most. Even so, she gathered all the courage and courage she had and dared to stop her older brother.
“Hey.”
Daring barely turned to look at her, before rolling his eyes and taking her arm away. However, Darling persisted.
“Daring, please. We need to talk.”
Daring was not in the friendliest position ever.
“What do you want to talk about? Thief! Of your horrible preferences? From your mental illness? How deviant are you? How are you leading my princess astray? Or the destiny that you stole from me?”
Darling took two steps back, turning pale. She didn't expect Daring to still have such high defenses.
“Wait, I never…”
“I don't mind! You ruined my life. Your selfishness, your envy. They were stronger than the love for your brothers.”
“That is not true!”
“Of course it is!”, He bellowed, “You have to be thankful that I haven't said a word to our father. Although Grimm will surely take care of that.”
Grimm? What could Grimm know?
"Darling..." Dexter tried to warn her, seeing that his sister had given herself away with the mere expression on her face.
But it was too late.
“Are you surprised, little sister? Grimm already knows you're trying to lead my princess astray.”
Then she understood. Grimm already knew what existed between Apple and her.
“Daring, you can't…”
“Yeah! I told him everything. He promised to give me back my story! Not like you!” And he spat at his sister, “Are you going to tell me that you didn't want my fate? Didn't you want to have the best story of all? Aren't you a deviant who has been in love with Apple since you met her?”
“Do you really love Apple?”
“Of course not! How can I love someone who has never loved me? Apple only has a head for herself and her destiny. I deserved that fate! I was going to be the king! What else does Apple give me?”
Darling was completely unaware of her brother. She couldn't believe all the hatred that existed in him.
“Daring.”
“Daring nothing! Go away, Darling. Don't come looking for me again. Not even looking for Dexter. Stay away from Apple. Nobody here loves you. You are not my sister.”
Daring started walking as fast as he could. Leaving Darling totally perplexed. And a Dexter, who didn't know what to do.
“I… Darling.”
“We're twins, Dexter. We share a unique connection. How is that…?”
"Dexter! Are you even thinking of joining the barracks of the rejected?!”
Daring's screams prevented both brothers from having a conversation.
“I'm sorry. Darling. I Can't.”
“Dear princess:
Our names don't really matter. We are everyone, and at the same time, we are nobody. If you receive these letters, we will surely not be the same person.
Because we respect you and want the well-being of your story, we must warn you. Darling Charming's intentions with you are not the best.
Get away from her as soon as possible. Don't make us throw you off the altar where you are.”
Apple hadn't understood a single word of that mysterious letter that Raven had given her. It seemed like a bad joke.
Surely that was it. Kitty was playing a prank on them. So he simply threw it in the trash. Like everything strange that was happening that day.
The news of a fight between the Charming brothers had spread like wildfire. It wasn't difficult when Blondie Locks had heard half the conversation.
Spells, she hadn't even been able to talk to Darling to find out what had really happened. She had her mirrorphone turned off, and no one knew how to account for her. Well, she hadn't entered any class.
So, since she couldn't find Darling anywhere, she couldn't ask her opinion on what he was going to do. So she would take this into her own hands, and Darling could thank her later.
After all, it wasn't like she didn't know all the rudeness Darling suffered from her brothers.
She couldn't stop the rest of the world from taking action against her girlfriend. It hurt her, but she herself would be covered in dirt if she dared to speak.
But, with the Charming brothers? Of course, she could take matters into her own hands.
“Hey, Daring. What do you think of all those rumors that say you are the next beast?”
Daring was in no mood to put up with Sparrow Hood's jokes. He quickly approached him and was inches away from hitting him.
“Shut the hell up! I am not and will not be the next Beast! Did you understand?”
“Well, it's a shame. Rosabella is not bad to look at.”
Rosabella was not a lick as beautiful as Apple was.
“Besides, it's not that bad. I mean, you're going to be very hairy for a while. But in the end, it turns out well. You marry a good princess, and let your sister take care of Apple.”
Daring was beginning to have nervous tics, “My sister is not Apple's true love! Did you understand? It was CPR, spells! CPR!”
“I don't know. It seemed like a kiss to me. And I think they do too. At least to Darling. She is doing her fight.”
Daring gave Sparrow a death glare.
"Sparrow, please. Fate is a delicate topic for Daring at the moment, I think…” Dexter, who was accompanying Daring in his room, doing his brother's homework, intervened to save Sparrow's life.
“Yes, yes. I'm going now.”
However, when he opened the door, he found a new amusement.
“Oh! But if it's Apple White herself, what is such a charming woman doing in this place of lost men?”
“Is Daring here?”
“Of course.”
She had to wait for a couple of minutes. But Daring came out to meet her.
That Daring was just a miserable shadow of the handsome and charming Daring Charming who had all the women eating out of his hand. Spells, Daring was in a sorry state the day he came out of the magic mirror.
Unkempt and greasy hair, clothes in poor condition, and even his physical condition had been affected. Daring was not very well said.
“Apple! My love! How good it is to see you again. It's just Dexter and me. Come in, please.”
However, Apple rejected him.
“I just want to talk with you. Please.”
Daring nodded. But he insisted again that she enter.
“No, I'll be brief. Don't be cruel to your sister.”
Those words threw Daring off.
“Sorry?”
“She just wants to fix things with you. You don't have to treat her like that.”
“No, I do have to treat her like that” Daring refuted “Maybe you don't know it now, but she did something horrible to me, she…”
“She kissed me. It was she who woke up from my enchanted sleep and not you.”
Daring paled.
“You already know it, then.”
Apple nodded, “She confessed it to me, a few weeks ago.”
“And yet you have the nerve to go everywhere with her? Have you perhaps lost your mind?”
Then he understood. That mysterious visit from Grimm the night before. The talk with her sister, the rumors...
Darling's feelings were reciprocated.
“I just want to get to know her more, that's all. You know that she and I have only exchanged two words.”
“You're a deviant... Just like her.”
Apple was terrified to hear those words directed at her.
“Of course not!”
“There is no other reason why you come to defend her. For you to be by her side. It makes us all sick at Ever After! You are just like her!”
“It isn't true! I'm not the same as Darling! Don't divert the topic! Just… Stop being so cruel to her. She appreciates you, and needs you, Daring.”
“Do you want her?”
Apple didn't understand anything about the conversation, “What?”
"Do you want Darling? You love her?”
It was perhaps the most difficult question she had been asked since she had to sign the Book of destiny.
Her heart was screaming at her, begging her to say yes. That she loved Darling, and that shouldn't matter to her in the least. Because he never had her heart.
But she was not willing to suffer everything that Darling went through.
“ Don't make us throw you off the altar where you are.”
“Of course not. I have no feelings for Darling.”
She felt a terrible pain in her heart when she said that.
And yet, Daring smiled.
"I guess I can apologize to Darling. Dexter misses her too.”
Apple sighed, relieved. If with her lies, Darling would be happy, then it was worth the pain.
“You have no idea how much I appreciate it. Darling…”
“With a condition.”
And Apple's smile disappeared, again.
“And what would that be?”
“Come to the prom with me.”
And that was the third-hardest question she had ever been asked in her entire life.
“I…”
She was silent for several minutes, much to Daring's annoyance.
“Has someone else already proposed it to you?”
“Well…”
Your sister did it and I said yes.
“Is it Darling? Were you going to go with Darling? Was she going to be your partner at the dance?”
In times of desperation and pressure, Apple was very bad with words. She said things without thinking. In particular, if she was afraid.
That was why she had ended up freeing the Evil Queen.
Gods, Darling should understand the situation.
“No! Of course not! Of course, I'll go to the dance with you!”
Someday, Apple had to learn to control its impulses. To think about things.
Not to be so cowardly.
Darling had told her not to mess with her brother. That relationship was already broken. She had to learn to look behind her back and make sure that she didn't break anyone's heart.
At some point, the situation would be irreversible.
Chapter 10: The Occassion to love each other
Notes:
I'm sorry. I've been writing many chapters in Spanish, and I'm oversaturated with this fic. I need a break, haha. But now we are here!
The song of this chapter is "La ocasión para Amarnos" by Daniela Romo. This is one of my favorite songs, so, maybe do you want to remember.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8MfFzgDwaVY
Chapter Text
“Why do I have the slight impression that you are moving away from me? For my love?”
Apple looked away. Of course, Darling had every right to claim her.
She had been cold, distant, and curt with her for the past few weeks. Since they had returned from the summer, to be exact.
And, perhaps, it was time to tell the truth.
“Maybe it's true. I do not want to be here.”
When she heard those words, she felt her entire world lose color. She had not lived the spring disenchanted. She was too busy getting Ginger out of Wonderland. However, from what she had been told, the feeling was most terrible.
Everything was in slow motion. Boring and pointless. It was like blacking out all your happy memories. And become… nothing.
Darling felt that way at that moment. It was as if something... Something that wasn't supposed to happen, was happening. The story shouldn't go like this.
“What?”
“Darling”, Apple murmured, “I… I don't love you, Darling.”
Darling woke up bathed in sweat. Stupid realistic dreams. Maybe she should go to the infirmary and ask for a sleepless sleeping potion. At least, she could claim to be resting.
Because, in the end, Darling's happiness had that cute tendency to last less than three days.
Unable to leave things as they were, since she still believed in the very hidden goodness and piety of her brothers, Darling had the wonderful idea of insisting. What could she lose? She had nothing to do, and Daring would eventually lose her patience.
At least until she heard it.
Then, her world began to spin, and everything became very confusing.
What was Apple doing at her brother's door?
“Do you want her?”
She did not understand her brother's words. She could barely read her lips from the distance where she was.
Although she did understand one sentence perfectly.
“Of course not. I have no feelings for Darling.”
That had been a very low blow. Even if they had agreed not to say anything to anyone.
Daring could be very pushy when she wanted to, it was true. But not to deny what they felt.
“No! Of course not! Of course, I'll go to the dance with you!”
Another stab to her heart. Apple had promised to go with her. She couldn't do that to her.
Oh, right. She has already done it.
“Darling, darling. We have to talk about something very important. Can I see you later?”
Of course, she was going to talk to her about something very important. She was going to tell her about what a liar she was!
"I'm sorry. I am very busy. I can not now. See you later?"
Of course, Darling wasn't very busy. That made her as much of a liar as the person she loved.
It was all a big pack of lies.
“Oh. Clear."
On the other side of the castle, a princess was surprised by the hostility of a certain message.
"Don't you think she already knows?" Raven asked as she prepared to leave.
“No! How could she do it? Nobody was watching us.”
“Well. Daring is her brother. And from what you said, he is somewhat deranged from what happened. I wouldn't be surprised if he had gone to show it off to his sister.
Yes, that was something Daring would do.
“Do you think she's angry?”
The answer was quite obvious. Still, Raven shrugged.
Why was Raven right 90% of the time?
"If you want, I can ask Dexter what happened." Raven sighed. Her boyfriend was not going to be amused by that question.
But she didn't find what was happening to her sister gratifying either, and Dexter didn't seem to change. So she would have to endure.
That cheered up Snow White's daughter a little.
“Please!”
“Are you going to tell me once and for all what's happening to you?”
Those words unnerved Darling.
“Who are you, and what have you done with Rosabella? She would never speak that way.”
Apparently, her comment had had an effect. Rosabella had realized her words and had turned red like a tomato.
She had been spending a lot of time with the O'Hair twins.
“I'm sorry” The volume of her voice lowered, “It's just... You're my best friend, Darling. And now it seems like you don't want to tell me anything at all. Some days you are the happiest person in the world and on others…”
She couldn't find the right words to tell Darling that she looked pitiful.
“Do I have to go get Lizzie Hearts, so you can tell me the whole truth? Damn, Darling. You even talk to all of them more than you do to me now.”
Darling could feel the pain in Rosabella's words. Even looking into her eyes, she could feel like she was talking to an open book. Her best friend felt hurt and betrayed. She had spent the last few weeks almost ignoring her. They only saw each other at bedtime, and she always answered her evasively.
She hadn't been the best friend of all. And it hadn't been the most chivalrous of her, either.
“I'm sorry. I haven't been the kindest to you," she admitted, making a superhuman effort to get out of bed. She had been lying down for hours, with no desire to do anything else, and she still didn't have the strength to get up.
Rosabella smiled at her. “It's okay. But are you going to tell me what's happening?”
That was a difficult question. She had promised Apple not to say anything, and...
For her fairy godmother? Apple hadn't hesitated to tell Raven the truth, and who knows how many other people. Why did she have to be hiding?
Of course not. If Apple could tell everyone about their relationship, so could she.
"Do you promise not to say anything?"
Rosabella opened her eyes even more. “Darling, you offend me. You know I would never say anything. And even less if it's about you.”
That was true.
“In that case... Do you remember that day I disappeared in the middle of the night?”
One week…
Apple signed another paper from the student council. One of the last ones she would do until next year when she would once again be left alone in the presidency.
It's not like she forced Maddie to quit. Of course not. In reality, the Mad Hatter's daughter had been a great help and a great teammate. The thing is, Maddie herself had told her that she was not interested in repeating the position.
Although that was the last thing she was interested in at the moment. Every time she signed a paper, she remembered that they had not spoken or seen each other for a week.
Darling ignored her. No, she avoided her!
Of course, since Darling had been completely missing her classes for months, and still had decent grades in almost everything, she didn't mind attending at all.
They had gone from meeting their daily routine to simply continuing with their schedule as if there was no time for anything. And that hurt her so much that whenever she was in an extracurricular activity, she ended up wanting to destroy something.
It's no longer just about wanting to get away from everyone or forgetting about Darling. It was much more personal. She wanted to do something new, something that would allow her to forget that she was even going to prom with Daring.
Only when she signed all those papers could Apple let her head clear. Because it was her fault and her bewitching way of speaking, along with magnificent decision-making, that had caused her to be like this.
“Apple!”
She wouldn't have heard Maddie's scream if it hadn't been for the fact that she had taken her hand. Stopping what she was doing.
Back in reality, Apple had realized that she had torn the parchment with the tip of her quill. And that, furthermore, she had spread the ink all over the table.
"I'm sorry, Maddie. I don't know what happened to me, Let me clean this up, and then...!”
But Maddie wasn't interested in the dirt on the table. Not even if Apple had torn up the role of next week's breakfast at the castle.
“You're more lost than me. And that's a weird thing to say.”
Apple sighed, it was totally true.
“Maybe we should postpone this meeting until later, you know? I don't feel very well and…”
But before Apple could continue, Maddie had already offered her a cup of tea. The mad hatter's daughter had already prepared the table.
Apple had no idea when Maddie did all this, despite it being common. Wonderland magic, she supposed. She had no choice but to accept the cup of tea.
“And tell me, darling. Does your sudden departure from existence have anything to do with a younger sister in a family of three?”
Apple was shocked to see that Maddie was even more intuitive than she thought. Or is it that…
“How much do you know?”
Maddie shrugged. “Not much. I'm not listening to Brooke all the time, but when I do, she's always fighting about it.”
She hadn't understood a word Maddie had wanted to tell her. She just hoped she wouldn't start saying a word in Wonderlarian, because she'd be lost.
The only people who have understood Wonderlarian without being from Wonderland were Raven and Darling. And even they just can only understand a half.
Darling…
“You see? You're thinking about her!”
This time, Apple did get scared. Could Maddie read minds? What number was she thinking of!?
“Eight. But that is not important. I don't read minds, silly. They are the narrators” Maddie made a movement with her hand as if trying to explain that they were in the air, but Apple didn't understand it. She didn’t understand anything. “Why don't you better tell Mom Maddie what's happening to you?”
Ah! Anyway, if Maddie could read her mind, there wasn't much point in hiding it.
“I just want to talk to Darling. I can't stand this torture anymore, I want to explain everything to her and…”
But Maddie didn't want any explanations for Apple's actions. She wasn't interested in getting too involved in that matter. The matchmaker was Cupid, not her.
“And why don't you just call her?”
"She's avoiding me. He doesn't answer my calls.”
It made quite a bit of sense. Now she knew why Darling was missing these days. It would comfort Lizzie to know that she hadn't jumped off the cliff.
And Kitty would be sorry for it.
“If that's the case, I think I can help”.
Taking her cell phone, Maddie searched for Darling's contact. Charming's daughter was upset with Apple, not everyone, so she was quick to respond.
"Darling! I need you in the council room! It's an emergency.”
Within seconds, Maddie hung up the call. And she turned to see Apple with a smile.
“Is coming. You don't have to thank me. I'm leaving, you'll need privacy.”
And when the door was closed, there was no trace of the impromptu tea party left. The ink stain had dried, so it would be harder to remove now.
Apple would never understand the Wonderlarians.
When Darling arrived at the council room, her heart was beating rapidly in her chest. Maddie would never have called her if it wasn't something urgent, right?
From fairy tales, she must have arrived as the White Knight. If she needed to fight, she would be in serious trouble.
However, when she opened the door and found a nervous Apple, she couldn't help but feel upset.
Had Apple been cynical enough to use Maddie just to talk to her?
She didn't want to, but with each passing moment, Apple White bothered her more and more. Almost as much as he loved her.
Still, a week was not enough for her to be ready to face it. Even if even Rosabella had demanded that she face her.
“I'm sorry. I thought Maddie would be here. I'm sorry to interrupt you," she exclaimed, seeing that Apple was looking straight into her eyes.
And as she was about to close the door, Apple spoke.
“Please wait. We need to talk.”
Darling looked away. She didn't want to talk to Apple. It was the last thing she wanted to do!
But it was not very brave knights to cower in the face of problems. So she closed the door behind her and nodded.
“Alright. What do you want to talk about?”
Apple took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to explain what had been going through her mind and heart for the past few days.
“I know that… Surely, you have spoken with your brother. And, maybe, he told you something about the prom that…”
“I know you're going to the prom with him and not with me. If that's what you mean.”
Apple was shocked. Darling had never spoken to her with such coldness. She was really hurt.
"If that's all you wanted to tell me, I'd better go. You don't have to worry about me.”
But Apple stopped her again.
“Darling!” She insisted, “I don't know what Daring told you, but…”
“Daring didn't tell me anything” She murmured, “I was there. I was there when you told my brother that you didn't have feelings for me.”
Apple paled. Darling wasn't supposed to hear that. Darling wasn't supposed to hear her.
Her eyes quickly filled with tears.
“You know that's not true…”
"Isn't that true?" Darling seemed incredulous. "Why did you deny it, then?"
“I couldn't tell your brother the truth! We agreed to keep this a secret, and if he…”
“You couldn't tell him, but you could tell Raven?”
That was another low blow for Apple.
“I don't…”
“No. No need to lie. I know everything. Just like Daring knows everything. Grimm went to tell it.”
“Grimm!?!” Darling's words scared Apple, “How did the director find out about all this!?”
Maybe it was stupid. Apple had every right to be concerned about that news. If Grimm was going to tell Snow White or King Charming, they could both be presumed dead. Only... That Apple cared more about what Grimm thought of them, rather than reflecting on her own words... It made her even angrier.
“Does that only matter to you? Does Grimm know?”
"Darling, Darling. If Grimm knows, he could…”
"You don't care what I feel?!" Darling was elated and Apple knew it. She had never heard her scream. She thought it was impossible, “I didn't say anything to Rosabella and pushed her away, while you did tell everyone!”
Apple was starting to panic. Spells, she wasn't good when she was under pressure situations, she didn't know what to do.
“It's not that.”
“So? Why not tell Daring that you appreciated me at least?”
“Because I can not! Why is the idea of facing my emotions and the consequences of them scary!” She exclaimed, scared, “Darling, I don't want to be like you.”
Oh, she didn't like where that conversation was going at all.
“And what is it like to be like me?”
“I don't want people to think I'm not perfect! I know you don't care because your whole life you had a generic story. But I? I am Snow White's daughter!”
The faces of both of them began to disintegrate.
“I'm not going to accept that people look at me and point at me. Let them hurt me like they do to me. That's your turn to suffer. I don't... I can't live in a life where everyone despises me, makes fun of me, and ignores me. Likewise, I'm the future queen, Darling!”
Sadness and anger intertwined in Darling's heart as she processed Apple's words. She felt abandoned, betrayed, and hurt by the person she trusted and loved.
"Is that what you think of me? Of ours? What is an error?”
If only Darling were a boy...
Quickly, reason returned to Apple's body. Only it was too late.
“No. I didn't mean that, it's just…”
But Darling didn't want to hear it anymore. She had lost hope that Apple would support and understand her, and it left her in deep pain.
“I think you've already said it all. You can't blame me for being who I am. And you are afraid of not finding freedom. Have a great time with Daring.”
The tradition, normally, was for the Prom to be held in the last year of school. Well, in theory, it would be the last time the students would see each other.
However, at Ever After High, things didn't happen that way. Basically, after the year of the legacy was completed, no one could guarantee returning from the summer.
Destinies began to occur as soon as the Book of destiny was signed. It happened to several at the same school. As had been the case with Apple White. Others were in the summer, and others were lucky enough to finish school.
Therefore, the Prom had been moved to the second year.
The Gym had been decorated for the occasion. Couples were beginning to arrive, and groups of friends too.
Darling Charming had no intention of going to graduation. With her destiny fulfilled, without major effects, and with the ignorance of both parents, it was certain that Darling would arrive the following year. And the last thing she wanted was for some idiot to throw a punch on her dress or something like that.
Oh, and she didn't want to see Apple dance hand in hand with Daring, either. Not even being named prom queen next to Daring, or smiling next to Daring.
In general, she didn't want to see Apple.
However, her friends had insisted that she would go. Rosabella had once again colluded with Raven, being the only two who knew what was going on, to force her to dress appropriately.
And the Wonderlarians had taken her out of her room at sword point. Even if they didn't know the reason for Darling's discomfort.
So, forced to have a good time with her friends, Darling decided she wasn't going to see the dance floor. But she was going to have a good time, it was time to turn the page. She had tried, and it hadn't worked. She wasn't going to think about Apple White anymore.
In short, she had never believed in destiny.
And barely had she made that decision, she felt her head burst, and she disappeared into thin air. She felt nauseous and a terrible feeling of a hole in her stomach. It was as if all her strength was going away at once, and she as a whole.
“Darling, are you okay?” Raven was the first to notice her condition. Just in time, because she couldn't stand on her own anymore.
“¡Darling!”
Merlin, her vision was becoming blurry, and an annoying beeping wouldn't leave her alone.
This was not how the story should go. There was no escaping destiny. Not for those who signed.
“Quick, Lizzie, bring something! Darling! React!”
It was curious. Only her friends had noticed her sudden deterioration. The rest of the world seemed to be too busy with their own business to notice that anything was wrong.
“Here! Give her this!”
“What is this? It smells strange.”
With the little strength she had, she managed to see the silhouette of the princess of hearts shrug her shoulders.
“I Don't know. It gave me one of the cards. It said this is what my mother always asks for when she's not feeling well. I'll cut off his head if it doesn't work.”
The card could breathe easily. Wow, that thing had an immediate effect. It wasn't like coming back to life. But the beeping went away, and she was able to stand on her own, despite coughing until she was exhausted.
And how could she not? Her throat scratched and burned when she took that thing. Although it tasted good and was so addictive…
"Lizzie, can I have another drink of that?"
Having spent months planning the prom herself, she was sure she was having the worst time.
She had never realized how narcissistic Daring could be when she put her mind to it. Dressed in his best clothes, it was clear that his best attributes came to light. Wow, he was attractive.
So attractive, that he liked to attract the attention of everyone, except his own partner. And of course, Apple White shone as much or more than Daring. Except that day.
Because everyone was more interested in asking Daring about his mood, rather than Apple directly explaining all that.
For example, they had not been a couple again. And that dance meant nothing.
All this would have been very different if she arrived accompanied by Darling.
Even she couldn't even hold his hand! Daring was busy looking at himself in the mirror.
Feeling all that loneliness, Apple couldn't help but remember the caresses of the person who had made her feel important for the first time.
Of course, she was surrounded by almost the entire Ever After High student body. And of course, many came to congratulate her, flatter her, or simply greet her. It was just, that everything was so fake...
Apple's inner voice wanted to escape and say that she would much rather lock herself in her room than continue with all that hypocrisy. Because, to make matters worse, she couldn't even go find her friends and relax for a while. The rest of the students did not allow it.
She never should have accepted Daring's offer to go to the dance.
“Apple, We dance?”
When she heard those words, she couldn't believe her eyes. Had Daring Charming remembered that he brought a partner in addition to his mirror?
As much as she wanted to, she couldn't say no. Knowing Daring, he would create the biggest possible scandal for her, which would increase the already annoying rumors.
Rumors that could perfectly reach her mother. A shiver ran down her spine, remembering that Grimm was already aware that she and Darling were bringing something.
Oh, okay. Maybe, they had had something. She wasn't sure Darling would speak to her again.
Immediately thinking that, she felt a pit in her stomach. What a terrible discomfort.
“Apple?”
“Of course, Daring! Let's Dance!”
Even so, killing her feet on the dance floor helped her forget about everything. Even if it was the most insipid and boring dance she had ever been to.
Was that the life that awaited her from now on? Full of fake smiles, and a memorized script. That was unfortunate.
And then, something stopped them. Someone grabbed her shoulder.
“I'm sorry, little brother. Can you lend it to me for a moment?”
Apple couldn't believe what was happening at that moment. Darling, using all the bravery that had always characterized her, had come to the center of the dance floor to ask for it.
Catching everyone's attention.
“Darling. Get out of here”, Daring growled, clenching his fist tightly.
“Let me think about it. No. I want to dance with Apple, any problem?”
Apple was paler than she had ever been. She had never imagined that Darling could do something like that. Something strange was happening to her.
“If you really don't want there to be problems, get out of here.”
“Do you know something, little brother?” Darling said that “little brother” with quite a bit of mockery, “I don't feel like continuing to discuss this. Better, I'll take Apple out of here. She doesn't seem like she was enjoying it much, either.”
They both turned to look at Apple as if seeking its approval. And Apple wanted to say something, anything, even if it was to accept Darling's invitation to run away from there.
It was just that, it seemed like the sea had usurped her voice. The words did not come out, and she was frozen, unable to react.
Darling smiled, laughing. “I'll take that as a yes. See you, Daring.”
And, gently taking Apple's hand, she led her off the dance floor, and out of the Gym.
“Did you see his face when I showed up?” Darling let out a loud laugh, “I should have had a camera to record that moment.”
Apple couldn't believe everything that was happening. Darling had gotten her out of there, even though all eyes were on her. It was going to be the talk of the Blondie Blog in the morning.
Everything, to take her to the school gardens. Where, clearly, there was not a soul, and they could talk in peace.
And of course, something was wrong with Darling. Her cheeks were slightly redder, she laughed all the time, and… she seemed freer.
“Do you really think that was a good idea? All this…”
Darling stopped her as she spoke, staring into her eyes.
“Of course. Because I had to tell you something, you have to know, it's very important.”
Darling looked like a little girl about to tell her next prank. She admitted that she felt very tender seeing her like this.
"Darling, who did you come to the graduation party with?" she asked. Whoever they were, they would have to explain what had happened to their princess.
“Raven, Holly, Poppy, Rosabella, Lizzie, Maddie and Kitty.” She responded almost automatically, “But that's not the important thing, don't avoid the topic.”
Apple rolled her eyes and nodded. She was so happy to get out of there that she didn't feel like arguing any further, so she simply let Darling take her hands, to say whatever she had to say.
“Apple. I love you.”
It wasn't the first time Darling told her how much he loved her, it was true. But it was the first time that she was so shocked when she told her.
“What did you say?”
“That I love you” She repeated it again, even more cheerful, “I love you! I love you! I love you!”
Darling began to raise her voice so high that Apple was afraid it would be heard until the end of the story. Although she wouldn't complain, she was in awe.
“I know you're not like your mother. You don't have to be perfect for me, You don't have to act in a way you don't want to with me. Apple, the occasion for you and me to love each other, is not just a night that we can forget.”
“Darling. How could that be true?”
“We don't have to see each other secretly, the opportunity to love each other can be a lifetime. A life that makes us dream.”
Darling said it with such conviction and confidence that Apple wanted to believe it was true. So she played along.
“Oh yeah? And what would we do then? Where would we go to live?”
Darling thought for two seconds before answering.
“To Wonderland.”
Apple laughed when she heard that answer.
“Wonderland?”
“And why not? I am the white knight of that place. The old knight left me a house in the middle of a hill. We can live there.”
The mere idea of doing that drove Apple crazy.
“Will that be the little house of the dwarfs in my story?”
“Of course. We will fill your moments, the plot gaps in your story.”
“Well, and who will be the dwarfs, then?”
Darling shrugged. “I'll keep your secret. There were no dwarfs. We will use Lizzie's cards to impersonate them. I'm sure she'll lend me a deck.”
Apple was very amused by that twisted version of the Snow White story. Her mother would faint just imagining it.
“And why Wonderland? Why not the abandoned cabin in the middle of the enchanted forest? There I can cook a foot without the stove flying.”
Darling laughed at the joke but still answered her.
“Because in Wonderland, you will be free to love. We won't have to think that tomorrow everything will end.”
Apple assumed those words had a hidden message.
"I don't think there is a place where you and I are free to love each other," she murmured, stopping smiling.
However, Darling denied it again.
“In Wonderland we could be. Nobody cares what you do there, everyone is the owner of their life. That's why I like to go visit it so much. I could sing your songs, and live all those emotions together.”
Apple wanted to believe that all of this was true.
“Darling, are you not mad at me anymore? I'm sorry for what I told you. It was too selfish of me.”
Darling thought for a moment before answering.
“Well. I'll let it go with a couple of conditions.”
Apple shook her head. Glad it was like that. Darling was no longer upset.
“And what are those conditions?”
“It wouldn't be bad if you gave me a kiss at that moment.”
Darling had definitely lost her modesty that night. But she was going to let her be happy. So she kissed her.
And smiling, Darling asked for something else again.
“Would it be too much to ask to have a dance with you, Apple White?” Extending her hand, Apple agreed to dance.
“And the music?”
“I think I can hear a little of what's in the gym, don't you think?”
Apple nodded. It seemed good to dance to that tone of music.
“Before starting. I want to ask you one last thing.”
“And what is?”
“This is not a night that can be forgotten. Don't think I'll forget everything in the morning, and I don't want you to either. So promise me that you'll remember, that ours won't end tomorrow, either.”
Apple smiled. It seemed fair to her, “It's okay. Only if you promise not to say it to the four winds.”
“Does Rosabella count as the four winds?”
Apple rolled her eyes. “No. It doesn't count as the four winds. Just…let me think about how to tell everyone.”
"We can wait for my coronation," Darling suggested.
Apple just rolled her eyes. “Are we going to dance?”
“Let’s Dance.”
Chapter 11: The Shameless
Notes:
The song of this chapter is "La Descarada" by Reyli. This is an intro of a Tv Soap called, "Rubi": It's very good.
This is the YouTube link (I found one with English sub): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=A7xYMHujAwk
Chapter Text
Daring Charming could only say one thing about her sister.
And he hated her.
With everything he was, Daring Charming hated his sister.
That trip back to Charming Castle had been the most uncomfortable moment of his entire life.
Well, the second most uncomfortable of his life. The first had been when his kiss didn't wake Apple White.
Or was it when he saw that his sister's kiss had woken her up? It was difficult to decide. It had happened in such a short time...
Seeing his sister so happy repulsed him. The same one he had felt at that moment.
Of course, no one had seen him throw away the crown, they were very busy saving the land of fairy tales “again.” Please, there would always be problems, and someone would always magically solve them. That's how it always happened. What was the need to panic at every occasion?
There were other things they really should worry about. How he lost his destiny!
Why was no one paying proper attention to him!?
And of course, once again, her sister had come to the rescue, when she, Dexter and Hunter had gotten into trouble.
He wasn't sure when he had become so insufferable.
And of course, as expected, it took a few hours for everyone to find out about the tragedy. From being the most coveted and respected prince, now he was nothing more than a mockery, a joke, garbage.
Throughout his life, Daring Charming had been viewed with praise. Placed at the top, above his brothers, as was the right of the firstborn. They had promised him a life of luxury and pleasure. Be the next heir to the story of Snow White. Her children would have the best stories, and her daughter would be the next Snow White. A life that anyone would envy.
Every whim he had desired had been fulfilled. Everything he wanted, he had obtained.
On Legacy Day, he and Apple's wedding had been in the mirror! His destiny was to be Snow White's Prince Charming!
So how had all that happened? It could only be his sister fault, and that horrible habit of hanging out with the rebels. They must have modified something. That day they destroyed the legacy book, his sister did not appear anywhere. She must have been plotting all of this!
Of course, since she had always been dissatisfied with her father's decisions, it was like a rebirth. He had no idea what Darling was dreaming about, but he didn't care. If she disappeared from the story, Daring would be much happier.
Oh! He couldn't stand having her by his side! Her mere presence, even if she didn't speak to him, was driving him crazy. She was shameless!
But how could he tell his father that he preferred to travel alone? He would have to give himself away. To reveal that his sister had stolen his destiny.
Good thing, that wouldn't be the most tragic thing. He was going to ask for a seat in the front row, when his father found out the truth, and confronted Darling. Oh, her little sister was going to know what suffering was when it happened.
It was that he could not accept that reality in front of his father. Lance Charming was the bravest and most daring king of all. He had won the contest among the Charmings to have the heir to the best story. And his father had chosen him.
How was he supposed to tell him it wasn't Apple? Because she was the most beautiful of all, she had to be Daring's right partner.
Not Darling!
His sister had almost nothing. She wasn't as graceful as him, she wasn't as brave. She had never touched a sword, nor defended a princess. She had never saved the day.
What did Darling have to be Snow White's prince? She wasn't even a boy!
She could never give an heir to the story. It wasn't natural. There was not a single story where a couple was of the same sex. It was disgusting the way his sister had strayed from the path.
And it's not like Daring was the first place in story history class. Of course not. But that's basic knowledge. A woman could not be a prince.
Joan of Arc had tried it, she was so crazy about that idea that her story had not continued. And her ending was identical to that of a villain.
Was Darling looking for the same thing for the Snow White story?
Neither Darling nor Dexter deserved anything at all. Dexter had it assumed. He took on his secondary role as the good king and was happy with it.
Well, something like that. The Evil Queen's first husband never ended well.
But Darling was an exception to the rule. She coveted more, she desired more. She liked the expensive life. And he couldn't allow it.
He was grateful that they had already arrived at the palace. He wasn't sure how long he could stand listening to his sister's giggles and murmurs.
She was probably talking to Apple.
The final straw had been that spectacle at the prom. Although well, he couldn't blame his princess, Apple hadn't even had time to react or refuse before Darling took her away.
Nobody blamed Apple. It was Darling's fault. And he would have longed to see people's rejection of his sister because of the whole scandal, which soon appeared on the Blondie Locks Blog.
But the vacation had been quicker. And it was easier to cope with criticism, when it was not in front of you. Nor did she have them bothering her all the time.
The sun shone brightly in the sky, as the scent of spring flowers filled the air. Surely, his mother's roses had already borne fruit.
As the limousine approached Charming Castle, Daring's mood improved, knowing that he would be greeted, as always, with a great celebration.
Of course, it couldn't be any other way. As soon as they left, everyone ran into Daring Charming's arms. His parents, who received him with smiles and applause. The servants, who gave him a smile, and even the lackeys, went out of their way to assist him.
“How is the favorite prince in this story? It's been a long time since I heard from you, son!”
Daring just smiled. It was the fakest smile he had ever made in his entire life. Of course, he wasn't going to give the news to his father! He was not the loser who had lost the best destiny of all. He was not a prince from an irrelevant story, nor a secondary character.
Likewise, he was the prince of the best story. He would never be a secondary character.
“I'm a little tired, father. A year full of adventures has left me totally exhausted” He lied, he just wanted to avoid that conversation, “I prefer to go to my room. I hope it's the same as I left it.”
“Of course, son! I have forbidden the servants to enter it other than to collect the dust. Go!”
It wasn't until Daring began to walk away that Lance Charming turned to look at his other children.
“Dexter” King Charming barely looked over his shoulder at his middle son, “I hope you were working on your attitude this year. Do you finally know who your destined princess is?”
Dexter was completely shocked. He had always had an irrational fear of his father. And what had just happened...
Where was his mother when he needed her?
“Don't try to find your mother. She went to a banquet with Bella and Aurora.”
Lance Charming knew his children very well. And, while Daring had always been very attached to him, Dexter was to his mother.
“Answer the question. You can't always live off your mother's back.”
“Well…”
“He's Raven Queen's boyfriend. I think that makes it very clear what his fate will be." Darling hurried to speak. Saving his twin brother's skin.
Dexter might not be a saint. But Darling didn't have the heart to leave him to his own devices in a situation they always lived in.
"I didn't ask you, Darling. Shut your mouth and only speak when told to. That's what damsels in distress do. Let your brother have courage and answer me.”
Darling would have been offended and made feel bad by that comment. But on this particular day, there was nothing her father could say or do to make her feel bad.
“Is what your sister said true? Are you the Evil Queen's boyfriend?”
Dexter was terrified by his father's accusatory gaze. But he wanted to make one point clear.
“Theoretically, Raven is not the Evil Queen. She didn't accept that fate, and I don't think she ever…”
“Yes or no!?” His father snapped, tired of that game.
“Yeah. Yes sir, yes. I have a relationship with Raven Queen and…” He wanted to continue explaining himself, but his father was no longer interested.
“The story of the Good King is not a big deal, but it is the most you could aspire to. The important thing is that you share history with your brother. Okay for me.”
And the soul returned to the body. Dexter Charming had received his father's approval. That was something new.
“Are you right with my choice?”
“Yes that's fine. Well done, son.”
Dexter had spent years waiting for those words.
Darling, on the other hand, goes unnoticed by everyone. When King Charming turns around, all the servants do so, ready to continue with their work. She didn't care, she just wanted to get to her room.
"Darling, where are you going?" her father asked, noticing his daughter's direction.
“To my room. I'm a little tired and…”
“I don't mind. Didn't they tell you? We had to do... A couple of modifications in the layout of the castle. Your room was one of those affected.”
That surprised Darling. It was true that her castle was the least amazing of all the prince families. Also, that the splendor previously experienced was disappearing. But that was very strange.
"It will only be temporary, dear. As the renovations finish” Lance assured, although he seemed not to take it very seriously.
“And where is my room, then?” She asked curiously. All of that was very illogical.
“Down the stairs, to the right.”
And that did surprise Darling. She could not believe it.
“This is a castle with forty bedrooms, and they sent me to the service rooms?” She asked, totally incredulous.
It wasn't like she was asking for the best room. She just didn't believe her parents were capable of doing that to her.
“Don't see it like that. It's a big room, and you'll have the servants' attention much quicker.”
“Daring's room is next to mine. Why does he stay where he was if they are making modifications?”
“Don't bring your brother in. The modifications are for him. He needs a much bigger room than he has.”
Oh, they had taken away her room to give it to Daring. Marvelous. That great way to start the morning.
“Whatever you want. I have to decorate my new room, then.”
And by "decorate" she meant confirming that her parents hadn't let her sleep on hay. Although, it wouldn't be the first time that she did it.
It's good that she never left important things at home.
“Wait. Before that, your mother and I were talking. And well, since are so close to the servants, you should... you know, you should help them. From time to time.”
They were making fun of her.
“Sorry?”
“We've had a staff cut lately, and our employees are working double. You could help them with something. After all, you will be locked in a tower for a long time, and you must be self-sufficient.”
Yes, they were making fun of her.
“My story is not Cinderella's. And not even Ashlynn does anything like that.”
"Darling," her father repressed, "Just do it. Understood?”
It's not like she had much choice. Her father was manipulating her.
A message on her mirrorphone. That made her smile. Not even that nonsense was going to put her in a bad mood.
“And when shall we go to White’s castle?”
That surprised her father. Darling always been in a bad mood for having to go see the Whites. She hadn't had a good time in that place for years, and she wouldn't shut up to make it clear.
At least, since Apple only spent time with Daring.
“In about two weeks. Still, I haven't finished fixing everything with Snow White. Why?”
Darling just smiled. Although then, she shrugged her shoulders, “Curiosity. See you at dinner, father.”
That attitude of her daughter was very suspicious.
"See you later, Darling."
He sent everything on his table flying, as soon as he got to his room. He cared little about the wrapped gifts, or the letters from his parents. They were nothing more than trash.
He had really enjoyed watching Darling be degraded by the servants. It was the least she deserved. Not having his sister by his side was already a relief.
Only Darling didn't seem to care! His silly sister had barely reacted, and indifference had predominated throughout. Was there nothing that could harm Darling!?
He needed to find something, anything. Something that would destroy her sister's life, that would make her beg for forgiveness, for repentance.
What could that thing be?
And of course, he couldn't stick to her like a nail. She would suspect, and he couldn't stand such an aberration. He preferred to have only one mirror for the rest of his life, rather than spend the entire summer at Darling's side.
That she would still have had the nerve to ask when they were going to the White palace...
The good thing is that he had nothing to fear. He was sure to like Apple. After all, who wouldn't? She was destined to be the most beautiful of all, and it showed.
And he knew how much Apple loved him. She loved that story where the two of them were destined to be together. That was the destiny that Apple had dreamed of so much. So, she had to love him too.
He knew that Apple dreamed of that. That was a truth. Even if she dawned in another world.
It was all Darling's fault. Ambition and greed had consumed her younger sister's heart. The lies disarmed her soul.
¿How many years would she have hidden her true intentions? From when there would be that resentment toward he?
If Daring looked back, he would end up at his eleventh birthday party. Although well... Theoretically, it hadn't been his party.
But it was the first time he and Apple had met. The day they met was definitely important.
He walked to the bedroom window. Complaining, it was dirty, it must have not been washed for a few days. He would have to complain to his father about it.
And that's when he saw his sister again. Oh, with happiness he had when he was in Ever After High. With so many hallways and space, it was impossible for them to find each other.
He should also recommend her father purchase a bigger castle. That place there would barely be enough room for him and Apple the day they got married and had their first daughter. The future Snow White.
It was so annoying having to see Darling smile and laugh, even from afar. Whoever she was talking to kept her very busy.
And if to make matters worse, that someone was Apple, it made him feel even worse. Daring was pained by the pain that Apple might be feeling, so cope with the intense one of his sister. That's what happened to her for being so good and generous, the defenseless animals sought refuge.
It hurt him much more than the betrayal. That would be one of the things that was going to change when they were a couple. Because yes, Daring was born to love her, even if she was gone. He was born to be by her side.
Apple would have to learn who to be nice to and who not to. To whom to extend your hand, and to whom not. Belong to everyone, and at the same time to no one. To no one but him.
Because Darling, as innocent, kind and charitable as she looked. Just as she seemed to greet her new roommates with joy and good vibes... She was a woman who killed.
It killed illusions, destinies, desires, history. A girl who hurt. That I could swear and promise to give it to you everything, not hurting a fly, but it was all hypocrisy. It was a double face, it takes everything away.
His sister, who seemed so indifferent to sleeping in a second-rate room and out of her category, was a woman as expensive... as she was ungrateful.
She would never value what her father, the great Lance Charming, had done for her. As he cared for each of his children, giving them what they deserved. Clearly, he deserved the best. He was the best.
Unconsciously, he started scratching his chin. Lately, his beard was growing faster than usual.
He trusted in himself. Apple could never forget it. He knew that she kept his photo, even worn out, and he carried it everywhere. Soon he would have to give her a new one, to update it. After all, it must be her greatest fortune. A signed Daring Charming photo was something unique.
That itch more bewitched. It really was a martyrdom. That was his greatest misfortune.
No, his greatest misfortune was that Darling did not leave the Garden once and for all. Because of the fairy tales, all he wanted was to kick her out of there, and start training for hours.
No. That would not be the most prudent thing to do. The best thing is that she continued doing her thing, the world wouldn't end by having her wandering from one place to another.
The story was very short, and Daring had already had an idea. Leave her, being free, trusting, letting here guard down, that was the best option.
Soon, Darling would make a mistake, and he would be there to find out. He would discover something that would make her look ridiculous, something she would regret for the rest of her life. Why the story charges you and pays you. And it was time for Daring to receive his pay for such humiliation.
Chapter 12: How Far I'll go
Notes:
I didn't understand the Evil Queen Curse in Wonderland in TV Show. It's like, Everyone says that the curse is so dangerous and toxic but... The only thing that is saw changed in Wonderland is the Color of the sky!
So, I'll take of that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun was shining high in the window of Darling's room. The tallest in the entire castle, as expected. It was the day of her tenth birthday, and the Charming castle was decorated with colorful balloons and a large table full of delicious sweets, waiting to be devoured.
Soon, the guests would arrive. Her parents had been very specific. It was the day when they would present themselves to the world. It was where they would meet more kids their age, and introduce themselves to society.
The day they would meet the enigmatic Apple White.
And that was something Darling didn't want to miss. Daring never played with them, and Dexter, her twin brother, was not the most fond of exploring adventures. So, if new kids arrived today, that meant she could play with them!
Without much thought, Darling put on her adventure clothes. Some green pants that were quite worn. She wasn't supposed to have them, they were Dexter's, and she had hidden them, forcing the employees to be part of her secret.
A simple white t-shirt, with pastel prints. She wasn't supposed to have that either, it was too ordinary and common for a princess. Her mom was going to give her something when she saw her dressed like that.
But, no one used to pay much attention to her, they wouldn't notice. She was more excited by the adventure and the desire to know than by a couple of shouts and scoldings.
When she opened the door, she found her brother. Dexter and Darling had been sleeping in separate rooms for a while, but Darling couldn't stop missing him. The connection they had, being twins, was something unique, and she felt abandoned when her brother wasn't around.
Scared and very unlike her, Dexter Charming seemed horrified to see his sister's appearance.
“Mother will kill you if she finds you dressed like that. You know what she says…”
"Princesses don't dress that way," Darling mocked, trying to imitate her mother's voice. "Cheer up, little brother! It's our birthday, what can go wrong?”
Dexter could think of a thousand ways something could go wrong. The disappointment in his mother's eyes was one of them.
“Also, do I really deserve a scolding instead of a birthday greeting? Why me, if I have one for you” She claimed, although rushing to hug her brother “Happy Birthday, Dexter.”
That made her brother lower his guard, reciprocating the hug.
“Happy birthday, sister.”
With a smile from ear to ear, the tense atmosphere had dissipated. However, that didn't last long when he saw his brother.
Holding his father's shoulder, Daring Charming seemed to be in another dimension entirely. He even held a gift in his hands. Which both twins assumed was not for them.
Dexter's disappointment was evident. It would be another birthday when his father would completely ignore him. What did he have to do to get some of his attention? He didn't know.
“Cheer up, brother. You and I have better things to do and without our father. It's our birthday! Come on, let's go to the kitchens, I'm sure there's something waiting for us there.”
"No, Darling. I prefer not. I'll go change when mom comes. You should do the same.”
————
“I remember always coming to this place. She contemplated all the work, although she didn't know why” Darling laughed, while she adjusted the sleeves of her dress so that they wouldn't get dirty from the food.
Bellanova, the Charmings' maid for many years, smiled. “You loved going into the kitchens to see what you could take and making messes for us. Do you remember how many times you arrived covered in mud just to continue playing?”
Darling also smiled, remembering those moments, “Of course. It didn't get them into much trouble, right?”
The maid hesitated, “Only in a couple.”
"Well, consider that now I'm paying penance with all of you," she responded naturally, while she finished cutting the vegetables to put them in the soup.
Bellanova only denied, “Your father can say mass, princess. You shouldn't do anything around here if you don't want to.”
And Darling, with a sympathetic smile, stopped the lady. “It doesn't bother me. It's not the first time I have to do that.”
Bellanova didn't believe her at all.
“I don't think that in that school where you go, they teach you anything more than baking.”
That was true. Only Darling hadn't learned in Ever After.
“Maybe. Still, that doesn't mean I don't want to help. Wow, they need support” She sighed, looking around. She couldn't remember ever seeing the kitchen so empty, “Where did everyone go?”
Bellanova turned pale. She was under strict orders not to utter a word to any of the Charming children,
“Vacation, princess. Vacation. You know, it's the season where it lends itself.”
“Please tell me Darling. We've known each other all our lives. That elegant way of speaking... I've never liked it.”
Bellanova nodded, feeling flattered. “Okay, but not in front of others.”
“Do it. You are my friend, after all. I give you permission, and it is the only one that matters.”
Bellanova didn't understand how Darling could be like this. So simple, carefree, and unique. Very different from the culture the Charmings lived in.
The only one who returned to the origins of her surname.
“You are very important, Darling. Surely you will be more so when you fulfill your destiny. It doesn't look good for us employees to talk to you with such informality.”
“I don't care if it looks good or not.”
“Not to you. But to your mother, Queen Charming, I'm sure she does.”
————
With a sword in hand and the energies of a dragon, Darling approached the boys who were in the garden, ready to play.
“Wow, I didn't know there were three Charming brothers. Dad didn't tell me about that,” he heard Hunter Huntsman say in the distance. The son of the, if she had understood correctly, a hunter in the story of Snow White.”
Darling smiled at that comment. That meant that the beating she had given them was being rewarded. She even had to hide half of her hair behind a cap, so that she wouldn't be betrayed by her mother.
“He is much nicer than his brothers, without a doubt” Another of the guests answered. Which made Darling intervene. They could be insufferable, but it wasn't for people to speak ill of them either.
“My brothers are not like that. They're a lot of fun when you meet them!” She tried to excuse them, although her new friends hesitated, they weren't sure at all.
Before the children could respond, their eyes met their mother's, who was heading straight for them. Her mother may not have recognized her from afar, but the Evil Queen's wrath would be little compared to her mother's.
After all, Darling had never been the perfect little girl Queen Charming had dreamed of. The correct and educated daughter that she dreamed of seeing in Darling.
"I'm going to get... Some water, I'll be back in a moment!" She exclaimed to her new friends, before running off to the opposite side to where her mother was going.
“How strange the Charmings are.”
————
"What are these hours of getting to dinner, Darling?" You've been waiting for us for ten minutes," Lance Charming claimed, visibly annoyed.
"Sorry, I was on the other side of the castle," Darling responded, without any real desire to apologize. She was exhausted from her long day, and the last thing she wanted was to get into a fight with her father.
"Fairy tales, Darling! How dare you sit at the table, being in that state? Covered in dust, dirt, and grime, couldn't you spruce up a little? A princess should never present herself that way.”
If Darling were a little sincerer, she would add a couple of words that her mother was surely dying to say to her.
Like, to begin with, a princess shouldn't be wallowing in the mud, or dirtying her dress like that.
And perhaps she would have listened if only they had not "recommended" her to do a couple of housework. Chores that included things like removing moss from the entire garden by herself.
“I'm sorry. If I was going to change, then…”
“Do you think we can have dinner with someone who is like that? The best thing will be…”
Was she going to send her to the kitchens for dinner? That would be the straw that broke the camel's back. Better for her, there was a better atmosphere among the employees than there, and no one would question her if she decided to ignore everyone just to talk to Apple.
Damn, She had barely had time to answer a couple of messages, and the wait was feeling eternal. She needed to know about her girlfriend. How she had arrived, how her parents were, how she felt.
It was the only thing that mattered to her.
And, if she was not welcomed in her own castle, it would be best if she went to a place where she was appreciated. Back to the place where so many people hated, and that she loved. A tough mission, but one she was willing to try.
However, Lance read her daughter's expressions well. Even though she tried to hide, there were no secrets for him.
“Enough already. Darling, sit down, let's eat at once.”
Queen Charming seemed very offended at such an act of disavowal.
“¡Lance!”
“Nothing. Let's have dinner, please.”
“But Dad!” This time, the voice of complaint was Daring's. That he was really enjoying the previous scene, “Mud could fall on my food and poison me!”
Darling raised an eyebrow. That was a very stupid excuse.
"If you're that worried, Daring, you can sit next to me."
Daring smiled, the place next to his father was a privileged seat. Of course, he was going to do the same.
“Dexter, do the same. Sit by my side.”
Dexter was scared by his mother's words. Once again, they put him at a crossroads between his sister and his family.
“The truth is I don't…”
“Dexter!”
“Yes, mother. I’m going.”
Darling just sighed, letting her brother see that there was no big problem. That double meaning between twins gave them certain abilities. This summer had started especially well for her. She didn't understand his sudden desire to make her feel bad.
————
"What's wrong?" Darling asked when she saw a little girl on the verge of tears.
The girl jumped slightly. She didn't expect anyone to find out. The party was on the other side and was far enough away that they wouldn't run into anything.
“No! It's no big deal. I'm sorry” Although, in reality, it didn't seem silly to her. She liked that toy.
And Darling seemed to notice that she was lying to her.
“Wait. I won't tell anyone you're here, it's okay. What's your name?”
She wasn't sure why she felt so comfortable with this mysterious person. In her torn pants, a baseball cap, and a washed-out shirt, she must have been nothing more than the daughter of some employee.
“Apple White.”
Hearing that name made Darling's eyes widen. Her father lived telling stories about Snow White's beautiful daughter, whom they had to treat with the greatest attention the day they met her.
That girl... That girl was the fiancée of her brother, Daring. The most beautiful person she had ever met was her brother's future wife.
“Darling, Darling Charming. Nice to meet you” She greeted, before Apple could wonder why she was so late in her reaction.
Now it was Apple's turn to surprise herself. She couldn't believe that that girl, disheveled and dirty, was the Charmings' daughter.
“Are you really Darling Charming?” She dared to ask, surprised.
“Sure, why does it miss you?”
"Well," Apple blushed slightly, "My mother says that a princess can't be dressed in simple clothes. And much less getting dirty in the mud.”
That reminded her a lot of her mother.
"Well, I'm not a princess," she replied.
“Oh, no?” Apple seemed even more amazed, “So, what are you?”
“I am a knight of great adventures!” She answered, unsheathing her toy sword, “I am the one who protects the kingdom from destruction!”
Apple gave a light laugh. That girl, Darling, looked very cute as she imitated a combat position.
“So, Your Majesty, as the gentleman that I am, I must insist. What was it that was bothering you so much just now?”
With a broken layer of ice, it was much easier to talk.
“My doll is left at the top of that tree, I can't get it down” She confessed.
Darling looked back at the tree, feeling a little disappointed that she missed it.
“Oh, nothing else? It's easy, I'll go get her.”
Dropping her sword, Darling quickly began climbing the tree, until she reached the branch where the doll was stuck.
“Wait!” Apple exclaimed, “You're going to fall!”
“Of course not. This is very easy, see?” Sitting on the branch, Darling took Apple's doll. “She's very cute. Almost as much as you.”
Apple didn't know why she was blushing.
“Wow, I understand why your doll wanted to come here. There's a beautiful view up here.”
“Oh really?”
“Yeah! You can see the whole party from here. Why don't you go up too? I can introduce you to everyone!”
Apple was especially excited to accept, except that there was a drawback.
“I don't know how to climb. My mother forbids me to climb trees. She says my dress may get ruined.”
"Nonsense!" Darling exclaimed. "You won't have a scratch if you do it right. Do you want me to teach you?”
“I'm afraid.”
“Nothing is going to happen to you. Look, put your right foot... There!” And she points to a small opening in the tree, “And put your hand…”
“Darling Charming!” That scream made Apple lose concentration, slipping, and Darling was about to fall from the branch.
Their mother had discovered them.
————
“ Do you really remember that?”
“Apple, that day was when all this started. I could never forget it. It was the first time you and I saw each other, princess.”
The call between the two had lasted for hours. Two days had been enough for them to have a whole life to tell each other.
“ I don't like knowing that you had problems because that day, it was your birthday party!”
“Princess, that party was never planned to be mine. I would take that scolding and a thousand more if with that I knew that you are happy.”
“ My gentleman. You're always so gallant.”
“It's what we do, right?”
They both let out a small laugh.
“You Know? It is something very curious.”
“What thing?”
“ A thousand things could have happened that day. A thousand routes to take, and thousands of paths to choose from. And all paths would have led us to this day. No?”
“Maybe everything was connected.”
“Darling, my love. Think about it. Everything brings us back to that day. That day it all started.”
————
"Let go of me!" Darling demanded before her mother's grip. "You hurt me!"
"It's the least you deserve," she murmured, visibly upset. Getting to where her father was, she finally let her go, “See the state your daughter is in!”
Lance felt spasms seeing Darling at that moment.
Messy hair, torn clothes, and a face full of mud. A terribly sorry state.
“Darling…”
“Not only that! Do you know who was? With Apple White.”
Darling noticed how her father's anger was beginning to grow.
“Took the girl's doll climbed a tree, and she wanted to force her to climb next to her to return it.”
“That's not true!” She tries to defend herself, “She had lost her and me just...!”
“Shut up!” Lance bellowed. Enraged, “Do you have any idea what you've done?! Apple White is your brother's future girlfriend, it's his destiny! And if your attitude gets them off to a bad start…”
“I didn't do anything to her!”
But neither of her parents believed her.
“Listen to me well, young lady. You are going to go to the castle now to shower and change. No more adventures, no more disrespect, understand?”
“I didn't do anything” She continued defending herself, “I don't want to go and put me on a silly dress. I can not play like this!”
"You can play with your dolls," her mother snapped.
“I don't want to play with dolls! It's my birthday party! I want to play with Hunter and the rest of the boys at being a knight! I want...!”
That topic had her father overwhelmed. Fed up with that, he doesn't hesitate to speak.
“Last time I have to say it! You are not a gentleman! You're a princess! There is no such thing as a story girl being a gentleman!”
“Then, I will create that story!”
Lance was tired of this argument.
"Darling, don't do anything you regret. Go and fix it, now. Act like a princess.”
“¡No!”
“So, don't say I didn't warn you!”
————
"Darling, get up."
Frightened, Darling jumped when she heard the door to her room open and her mother appears through the door.
“What... What are you doing here?”
"That's not the way a princess talks, darling," her mother asserted. "Don't think I'm very happy about having to go down to this place. But I see that you've forgotten a couple of fundamental lessons about behavior, and it's time we reviewed them.”
She preferred to spend a whole day spinning gold for Rumpelstinkin, rather than endure her mother's lessons. They were going to drive her crazy.
“Wake up! Princesses are never late, and you only have five minutes to be ready. Go!”
Since the worst thing she could do was not obey, Darling had no choice but to get up and run to the bathroom to get ready.
Even so, her mother couldn't stop talking.
“For my fairy godmother, I feel very disappointed in how the educational level at Ever After High has dropped. Of course, Milton is no longer the director he was before. It has become very... permissive. Don't you think so?”
“Huh? Headmaster Grimm? No, I don't think so.”
“Hum” Her mother did not seem satisfied with that answer “Well, I think that, yes. In my day, a tantrum like that Raven Queen threw would never be tolerated. People cannot play with destiny as if it were a ball of dough.”
Darling just rolled her eyes. Where her mother would hear her true opinions...
“All those things that happened to them. The coronation, the loss of the legendary book story. It was quite a scandal.”
"I didn't think the news would reach that far," she admitted.
“Of course! All that about... that place... What's it called? Where the Evil Queen cast her curse.”
“Wonderland?” She completed her mother's sentence with longing. That was her greatest desire at that moment. Being in Wonderland.
“That! That place where you should never go. Full of strange beings, and their stories... By Grimm!”
If they ever found out her secret...
“And then the matter of the Evil Queen. I can't believe they released her from her mirror prison. They have managed to defeat her before. It's good that you were all safe, in your rooms.”
Gossip could reach the ears of their parents, but not the videos from that day. Even Blondie didn't like that.
“Sure, of course.”
“Speaking of which, Darling” Her mother approached her, beginning to caress her hair, and comb it “How did your grades go?”
That made Darling tense, he just couldn't show it. One wrong move and her mother would realize the truth.
The story said that she, Apple, and Holly were the smartest girls in all of Ever After High. Surely that was true. What wasn't true was what the paper said. With more than half of the subjects passed, only because Grimm wanted it that way.
She had better things to focus her mind on than classes.
“Good. Very good, as always.”
“I want to see that report, understand?”
“Yup.”
"Darling! A princess doesn't respond that way.”
She was going to have to be very patient.
“Of course, mother.”
————
“Guys, everyone come on, it's cake time!”
There was only one thing Darling could love more than games about knights. And that was cake time.
She had to hurry to get in front of everyone.
Surprisingly, no one had waited for Darling to arrive.
"First of all, I would like to say a few words," she heard her father say, whom she tried to approach, however, he, with an accusatory look, made it clear that he did not want her around.
Maybe it was a surprise.
At least, until she saw the inscription on the cake.
"Happy Daring Presentation"
"Happy Birthday Dexter"
Where was she?
“First of all, I want to thank everyone who came today, to the presentation to the world of my oldest son, Daring” Lance spoke.
It wasn't a birthday party. It was a party for Daring!
Her eyes met her brother Dexter. Red and swollen, they seemed to have been crying for hours. That her mother hugged him so tightly meant that he had been comforting him.
“Also, I would like to apologize for my daughter's absence. She is not feeling well today and prefers to rest. We hope you understand.”
No... That couldn't be possible. She was there!
“We prepare all these things for a princess. But since there aren't any around here” And for a second, her mother's gaze locked on her, “We've decided to hand this over to Apple White.”
“After all, it's the way we will celebrate the future spouses! The next rulers of Ever After!” Complemented her father.
Daring and the girl that she had helped earlier came forward. Both with a smile from ear to ear.
Of course, who wouldn't fall for Daring Charming? It was a Charming, after all. He could make anyone fall in love with just his smile.
“And we wouldn’t like to leave it aside. But today is also the birthday of our youngest son, Dexter. Please, give him a round of applause!”
Her father's favorite son was Daring. The first, who had the best destiny. The one with the best story. The one they had selected to marry that pretty girl.
And for her mother, the favorite would always be Dexter. Weaker and sentimental, Dexter would always need protection and care.
But who was watching for Darling, then?
With her face full of tears, and her heart in a thousand pieces, a feeling of abandonment completely invaded her.
She didn't want to be a Charming. She hated living in the palace. She hated living in the shadow of her perfect brother. She hated being a princess.
She hated that she couldn't be herself.
She had no idea how long she ran, or how deep into the forest she had gone. She only stopped when her legs gave out, and she ended up falling to the ground, where she slipped and went straight into a hole in the middle of a tree.
“Aid!”
————
“ Darling!” Queen Charming snapped, seeing that her daughter had once again been lost in the immensity of nothingness.
Darling just sighed “Mother, we've been reading the same book for hours. Can we take a break?”
“We've been reading for hours, and you still can't adjust your posture, dear.”
May some god take pity on her.
“Well, where are we staying…”
And while her mother began to talk about chapter eight of princesology, Darling let her thoughts flow into a certain hole in the middle of a tree.
————
A gentleman is walking through the city. The Evil Queen's spell was dark, and all the people who could leave had to do so. He had stood out more than everyone in the battle against the Queen, but it was fruitless. He only had to rescue those who could.
His shiny, white armor was stained with dirt that he would swear it wasn't blood.
Exhausted from a long day of work, the knight prepared to rest under a tree. He wasn't up for those trots anymore.
Until he felt a lump fall above him. A girl, no older than ten, had ended up in his arms.
She had entered through a portal that quickly closed. A portal from Ever After.
Marvelous. He not only had to cope with the curse. But also with the normality of those fools from Ever After.
Was had anything more to alter the Wonderland equilibrium?!
“You're a knight?”
Oh no, the girl had woken up.
————
“Mother, please. At least let me see my mirrorphone. We've been here for half a day. We missed breakfast!”
“Good! We can take a five-minute break," answered her mother, tired of Darling's complaints for half an hour before.
Darling didn't have to tell her twice. She ran to her nightstand and answered all of Apple's messages.
"You know, I found that there is something much worse than my own parents forcing me to be your personal employee. In fact, I already miss it, I had a lot of fun with them."
"What could be so bad that you'd rather destroy your back carrying boxes than that?"
"My mother trying to give me princesology lessons."
She laughed, and her mother soon scolded her.
“It's time to get back to our work, dear” Asserted Queen Charming. Darling had no choice but to nod and sit back down, leaving her mirrorphone aside.
Although not enough in time for Lady Charming not to notice who was messaged.
————
About 5 days have passed since then. Of course, she was very aware that Wonderland had a curse because of Snow White's Evil Queen.
And of course, she was aware of the danger that loomed. Only... she had to gather a couple more pieces of information.
For example. She knew that the man who had rescued her on the first day was the White Knight. Part of Alice's story. Wasgrumpy, charlatan, and very egocentric. Getting more than three words out of him was already quite an odyssey.
Still, this man always ended up saving her when she arrived in the country. Whether it was just to get her out in less than five minutes, or take her to her "temporary home", feed her, wait for sleep to overcome her, and return her home.
It was there that she had discovered the knight's royal emblem. She had wanted to show him hers! But the man didn't seem interested.
Furthermore, he had been very clear. He wouldn't do it again. There would be no more rescues for Darling, so she had better stop going where she wasn't called.
Only, Darling didn't want to be rescued.
That point where Wonderland and Ever After divided, called Darling strongly. What could she know? That How far could she go?
She had no idea.
Before going through the hole in the tree again, she hesitated. It was the first time she doubted.
What if the white knight's words were true? What if he was no longer going to rescue her? As long as she had her makeshift map, she would be fine, but what if she still didn't know how far she was going to go?
Everyone in the castle was happy in the castle. Her father gave orders and designs, and everyone complied. Each person fulfilled their assigned role, without complaint.
Why was she different?
Maybe her role was to create chaos.
————
“Maybe... We should leave it here for today.”
Darling sighed in relief. Although, it quickly contracted. If her mother didn't like it, she was going to give her another two hours of classes.
“See, this doesn't particularly please me, my daughter. But it's for your own good.”
Wow, if her mother called her daughter, it was because she was going to get sentimental.
“See that you think you can lead. That you have that talent for that, that you can have strength and share it. But that is not our role, that is not our role.”
Darling just smiled. Her mask princess was retouched by that point. She could be happy and continue with her performance, making her mother believe that she was analyzing her words. As if she believed in its truth.
She had learned it many years ago. Her great friend, the White Knight, had taught her this.
————
"Welcome home, White Knight"
That was what the sign Darling had prepared for him said. Finding the Knight's house was no longer a job. It always fell a couple of blocks away.
She just had to wait for him and ask him to start a conversation. He had to understand her. Support her.
But the hours passed, and the knight was nowhere to be found.
Darling analyzed it. Everything can unfold on the battlefield.
Victories. Defeats. A lot of Hate, luck there is and betrayal.
Without realizing it, the White Knight could be surrounded by many enemies. Soldiers out of the ordinary.
It had better go look for him.
Going out to look for him, Darling part realized how dangerous Wonderland was now. Gone were the colorful landscapes and extravagant mountains. As darkness fell in the forest, fear took over people.
“Don't resist, knight. You have no more strength. Give us to that girl” She heard a person say. An old woman dressed in black.
“Never!” Exclaimed the knight. Trying free little girl. A girl with rabbit ears, before the path of thorns.
Only it was a very complicated mission. Soon, he would have to choose between his life, and that little girl's.
If he obeyed them, it was almost certain that the girl would lose her life. He couldn't sit idly by.
Someone had stood in front of the knight. With a sword to save him. A small, trembling back was Darling's.
“¡Leave in peace! Go away!” She exclaimed with all the strength she had. While the White Knight took the last vine, and tore it into pieces. Freeing the girl. That he ran out of there.
“Innocent girl. That figure that you adore so much is not what you think. Didn't he say he was going to abandon you?”
“Don't listen to them. They just want to make you doubt of—Exclaimed the knight, gently touching her head, and drawing his sword “Although, I think I told you not to return, let me take care of them, and then we can talk, it is good?”
————
“Nothing?”
“No lady. There is nothing for you. His father did not let no instructions for today.”
“Or wash the stairs? Clean the stables?”
“Nothing. We also have no news that her mother this in the palace. So, I think you can take it as your rest day.”
Darling's eyes shone brightly. It was the first time in over a week that she had time for her. She couldn't believe it as true.
It was time to return to Wonderland.
————
“Your parents will be worried about of.”
Darling received, with pleasure, the cup of hot chocolate that the White Knight offered her.
“I don't believe it. I don't think they realize I'm not there, actually.”
That girl was as strange as she was surprised. Quite mature for her age. He wouldn't admit it, but, he liked her.
“What do you say your name is?”
“Darling. Darling Charming.”
“Charming” Well, that was disappointing “All those Prince Charmings who claim to fight for their princess. But you put them on a real battlefield, and they run away. They are more concerned about their hair than defending their lives.”
That reminded her of her brother.
“I am not so! I don't want to be like that!”
"I doubt it, Darling. All Charmings are the same.”
“I'm totally serious. I want to be a real knight!” Darling leaned hard on the table.
"Didn't you tell me that your destiny is to be a princess in disgrace?”
“I'm not a damsel in Disgrace! I'm not going to spend the rest of my life on top of a tower when I can rescue myself!”
Internally, the White Knight smiled. That was the attitude that he wanted to see.
“Oh yeah?”
“Is it so bad that I want to do something else? I want adventure! I want to go in another direction! Sing another song!”
And for the first time since they had known each other, the White Knight removed the helmet from his armor.
The White Knight was an older man. Way too old. The dark circles in his eyes and his white hair gave him away. A total surprise.
“My name is Bichoe Whitetower. And I am known as the White Knight.”
It was the first time that the White Knight shook his hand.
Bichoe ?”
“A reference to the Bishop in Chess. All the children of the White Knight have that tradition. I believe the Red Knight's son is Chase. Like Chess, Do You Understand?
Darling nodded, she liked that play on words. One more point in favor of the crazy idea of the White Knight.
"So, Charming. Do you want to be a knight?”
Darling's eyes sparkled.
“Of course!”
Alpine smiled.
“And would you like me to be your mentor?”
Darling didn't have much to think about it, “Would you really do it?” However, before going crazy with happiness, doubts appeared in her “But... Why me? Why not someone else? I mean, I'm not even part of Wonderland.”
Alpine hesitated. “Well, first of all, because I think you're pushy enough to drive me crazy if I don't accept.”
He had a point.
“It's true that you're not from Wonderland, but that's why I told you my name. You won't be afraid of the madness of this place. You enjoy it. I think you can learn our customs.”
He had another point. She definitely liked Wonderland more than she liked her boring castle.
“And furthermore, I see that you do not enjoy your destiny. So I think you're mature enough to understand what I'm going to tell you.”
Darling moved closer to listen carefully.
“I need an heir for my destiny. Can you see this?” And he pointed to his gray hair, “I'm getting older with each passing day. I won't be here forever. I have a son but... I don't know where he is. And I don't think he wants to take his father's destiny either, I'm not going to force him.”
That was a surprise for her. A father who respected his son's actions? That was not seen in Ever After.
“Do you mean that...?”
Bichoe nodded.
“My role in Wonderland is very important. I have to take care of everyone, little one. Save the day, even if risking my life. You may notice that here, things are more dangerous. I can't leave this country without a protector. So, would you be willing to give up that Damsel in Disgrace role to be the White Knight? At least, until my son wants to claim what rightfully belongs to him.”
Darling didn't have to be asked twice. That was her lifelong dream. Her eyes shone with shock and a smile formed on her face.
Darling Charming, the White Knight. She liked the way it sounded.
“Of course!”
Despite the positive response, Bichoe seemed concerned. It was true that he was talking to a girl, who does not mediate all the consequences of her actions.
“I want you to understand what it implies. You will have to study many things here. Wonderland, the maps, effort, work, you need physical condition. You can get hurt and your life of luxury disappears. Furthermore, until the curse is broken, you cannot stay and live here. You will have to combine it with the work in your kingdom, do you agree?”
There was nothing Darling wanted more. It was that place that said to go to her. Yes, cross that limit.
————
He did not understand because they had to live in the middle of a forest. With so many places throughout the story, they just had to choose the place with the worst signal reception.
“Are you sure this is the place with the least reception there? We are in the middle of the forest!”
“Give me a moment, Daring. Just adjusting a little here…”
Daring rolled his eyes. Dexter was a lost cause.
At that moment, he heard a noise in the bushes. That could be his distraction. At least momentarily. Hunt the little creature.
Although, he soon realized that it was not a small creature.
Darling? Oh, that was the perfect opportunity for his master plan. His sister had nothing to do in the forest. And less at that time.
Following her was not a difficult task. Daring was an expert in undercover work. Or something like that. Darling was too in his world to notice her presence.
Wow, she was even singing a song.
Then, Darling came to a strange tree. That tree was familiar to him somehow...
Ah, that wasn't the important thing anymore. The surprise that he had in store for him was even greater than thinking about where they had been before.
The White Knight's armor. It was hidden in a hole. How was it possible? Her sister must have stolen it!
It was even more surprising than this it would fit Darling's height. And when speaking...
“Wonderland, here we come.”
Darling was the White Knight! And she was entering the country illegally without Grimm's authorization!
Oh, now the balance was in his favor.
Notes:
I know that Darling's diary explains this story in a Canon way. But my 2017 self didn't know that. And it goes way back, the first time I planned this scene. My heart is not demanding, it is BEGGING me to write this.
I mean, it seems like the only canon thing I respect is Darling's hatred of her parents.
By the way. This time I used two songs. I will leave one, modified, as the title of the chapter.
The song is “A Hero Armor is always Crimson” by Vocaloid, and "How far I'll go" from Moana.
PD: If you read this in Spanish, I know that you can see that I change the name of the White Knight. It's because... Alpine didn't so like Bishop, did you understand me?
Chapter 13: The portrait of Pirate F
Notes:
Have you noticed that I never said that the Charmings call Darling their daughter?
The song of the day is "The Portrait of Pirate F" by HitoshizukuxYama
Chapter Text
Darling wasn't the biggest fan of silence. Anyone would think so, considering the excessive amount of time she spent in the library, but nothing could be further from the truth.
She couldn't read a book calmly if she wasn't listening to something. Out with noise, to nature, or its music.
For this reason, she hated that in princesology they gave her her homework, "Do nothing."
So, the sleepless nights, where she had no company other than silence, were the greatest of her martyrdom. She wasn't going to fall asleep listening to absolutely nothing. Her head was working too fast for that.
And the ticking of her watch was of no use to her!
Bah, she wasn't going to sleep at all. It was easier to wait for the sun to rise... Or go to Wonderland.
In fact, when it was night in Ever After, it was day in Wonderland.
Yes, that was a better idea.
————
“A pleasure to have you here, White Knight. It's been a while since we've enjoyed your presence” The Queen of Hearts mentioned “More tea?”
“I would be delighted” She accepted, while allowing herself to be attended to. Damn, she already missed a little luxury.
“And since when have you and my daughter been such friends?”
Ever since the spell on Wonderland had been broken, the Queen of Hearts had stopped being so... Out of her depth.
Put it in some way.
“Well…”
“Mom, don't bother him so much. He comes to school often, but he's shy about making friends, right?”
Lizzie was arriving, with a slight smile. It seems that she was enjoying that moment until she was forced to intervene.
“I'm not a person of many words. Is that.”
“If you saw how difficult it was to convince him to sit with us at lunch. I had to threaten to cut off his head.”
“Well done, daughter. I would have done the same with his predecessor, he was not a man of many words either.”
“Predecessor?” Darling was scared when she heard that word. It was supposed to still be usurping her mentor's identity.
“You could fool anyone. You do it very well, in fact. But Bichoe and I were good friends, I know perfectly well that that old man is not you.”
“Your Majesty…”
“And you're not his son either. That old man didn't take care of his responsibilities either” Unconsciously, she turned to look at Lizzie, who just smiled at her.
“I don't…”
“Mother! Stop asking questions. Do you mind if I took it for a while? It has to do... My new wardrobe!”
Darling felt all her alerts go off when she heard those words from Lizzie.
“Oh! Sure honey, no problem. Have fun!”
And Lizzie ran her out of there. Darling didn't agree, though.
“Princess. I can't go to your room.”
“And why not? I'm ordering it.”
“Lizzie!” She claimed, “Do you forget that I'm supposed to be a boy?”
“Yes... I don't think my mom believes that” And indirectly, she turned her head toward where they were for a moment. The Queen of Hearts was still drinking her tea, relatively indifferently, but with a raised eyebrow.
Marvelous. The Queen also knew her secret. She should stop saying that to her now.
“It does not matter. Someone else might see us and then.”
“Cut off your head!” With each passing day, Darling became accustomed to Lizzie's authoritarian shouts. However that didn't stop me from continuing to be afraid of them “If you say one more word, I'm going to return you to my mother, so she can continue with her interrogation and…”
“And what new clothes did you get? Did you design it?”
————
“Again.”
Darling didn't even complain about it. Her legs were shaking when she got up, and her knees were stained with mud and blood, she didn't care.
She wasn't going to stop until she could finish that circuit in one go. She couldn't sleep peacefully until that happened.
Although, sooner rather than later, she ended up back in the mud puddle.
"Again!" she exclaimed before the White Knight could say it.
“Enough. You won't be able to. Not today. Why don't you rest? Come back tomorrow.”
“No! I don't plan to return until I finish that circuit.”
The White Knight just laughed.
“Oh. You must hate your world if you always fight so hard not to leave.”
Darling was so frustrated by the course, and so focused on passing it, that she neglected her words.
“I hate it! I hate it. That world is so immoral.”
Bichoe raised an eyebrow. He had never seen his student so upset.
“ Come on. There must be good things there.”
“Of course not! They are just fools, treaties, rules to follow, images to imitate. There's nothing fun there, it's just this cruel reality that adults created.”
Bichoe just shook his head. Years after he and Darling knew each other, he knew only too well the contempt she had for her destined life.
Except that it was surprising that that childish resentment was still so present, now that she was a teenager.
“You would give anything to get away from there forever, wouldn't you?”
"Whatever!" She shouted, passing the last part of the circuit. About to reach the goal.
Bichoe waited to see if Darling could finish it, before making her proposal. Almost as risky as that distant day when the terrible idea of educating her to be a knight occurred to him.
“You see? I told you I would end up making it” Darling smiled, proud. Although, Bichoe had a questioning look.
“Look at your hands. They are hurt. You couldn't even carry a pen with such injuries.”
Darling looked away. It was true that she could barely stand the pain in her hands. Her father would kill her when he found her in that state.
And her mother... Better not to talk about her.
“I'll ask the fairies for a potion to help me with this. I'll be fine.”
Bichoe shook his head. “Always hiding you. Always hiding the brands that represent you.”
“Don't reproach me, please. If it were up to me, I would still be a girl who saved a knight in the forest. I Can't. And you're right, I have to go. I have to go pack my things to go... to see the White family.”
Even Bichoe was well aware of the problems Darling had going to that castle. She hated having to see her brother next to his girlfriend.
That's what happened to her for falling in love with the wrong person.
“Darling. If you hate your world so much, why don't you just stay?”
Those words completely unnerved the princess.
“What are you saying?”
“I know the curse still hasn't gone away. And that makes things still very crazy around here, but I think you know how to handle it, right?”
“Bichoe. You're not serious.”
“Of course! I speak very seriously.”
Darling wasn't convinced.
“Will I be able to have peace of mind?”
“No more of those stupid rules you complain about all the time. Endless fun. Live with me, in my house, you will help me. I know, a paradise.”
“Games?”
“Adventure. You mean. You will only have fun.”
“Really?” Darling crossed her arms, she couldn't believe that proposal.
"Should we go talk to the queen now so you believe me?" Bichoe suggested.
“And what would I do with school? Next year I will enter Ever After High and…”
“And your mother is going to let you go?” Low blow for Darling. It was true that her mother was more in favor of continuing to educate herself at home. “You will go to Wonderland school, like everyone else here.”
“Do you think I could pass that school?”
“I would be very disappointed in my own knowledge if it were not so.”
Darling laughed at that last comment.
“Well, what would be of my future, then?”
“Well, you will be the White Knight you have been working so hard for. Stop it, Darling! Don't worry! Don't you want to stay?”
Darling fought back, quickly.
“Of course I want to! It's just that... everything is so sudden... You know that this dream is not very good and…”
Bichoe shrugged.
“Yes, good. Your desire is a little selfish, but fear no longer. Overall, it's not that you have anything better. Come on, come with me.”
————
"You're not even paying attention to me," Lizzie claimed, giving up. Darling was in another world, staring out the window.
"Huh?" Darling barely reacted. "I'm sorry, Lizzie. It's just... I was thinking. Remembering things.”
"Are you trading me for memories, Darling?"
“Did you know there was a time when I almost stayed in Wonderland forever? The former White Knight offered it to me. Shortly before... well, you know. He wanted me to stay and live with him and never return to Ever After.”
“Even with the curse?”
“Even with the curse. Lizzie, I was happier fighting hidden creatures brought by the curse than any day in my castle. Bichoe must have been fed up with all my complaints.”
“And what happened, then?”
Darling just shrugged.
“I couldn't live in this place alone. It was too dangerous. It happened the same day when I was going to get my things.”
There were several seconds of relative silence between the two. Uncomfortable, not really knowing what to say. Only the royal family and those closest to them knew that the story of the former White Knight had come to an end.
And since Darling hated silence, she decided to change the theme.
“Anyway! Is that all you have designed for now?”
Lizzie's eyes had an unusual shine.
“In fact, I have new ideas. A collection of wishes to fulfill.”
I can fulfill this girl's wish.
————
"A princess never prepares her own meals, Darling. That's not how things are done.”
And Darling, tired of listening to all her mother's complaints, just rolled her eyes.
“Well, I'm in the kitchen. Since they have made me bake the cake for dinner, I am full of dough. I need a break. A jam sandwich can break protocol.”
And just to make her mother angry, Darling sat on one of the edges of the kitchen with her legs crossed, ready to enjoy her lunch.
Her mother seemed to be in front of the Evil Queen herself.
“What would the White family say if they saw you in those clothes? Your own father would be horrified to see you in those rags!”
“You don't expect me to cook in my best dresses, do you?”
“A princess should dress like royalty, no matter the situation.”
If her mother knew how those luxurious dresses ended when she put on the white knight's armor...
“Well. If they let me go get my things ready for the visit with the White family, they wouldn't have to see me like this.”
Queen Charming sighed. She didn't really agree with that idea. Less so, seeing Darling yawn.
"A princess never yawns in public, Darling. Have you not slept enough?”
No.
“Yeah. It's just... The hard work.”
“Ah, go get ready. Is enough for today. We leave with the dawn.”
Darling nodded. Of course, she had her suitcase ready from day one. Apple had helped her pick out her wardrobe.
Really, she just wanted to go to Wonderland. Forget about the terrible reality that she hated, push it away from her mind, and go to the world she longed for so much.
“And... Darling. A princess never feels that way. The posture, dear.”
Darling laughed to herself. She loved teasing her mother.
When her youngest daughter had already gone into her chambers, Lance Charming, who had heard the entire conversation, appeared.
“Why is she just so excited to go on a walk? She always hates this trip.”
Lance Charming never missed anything. And her daughter's attitude was quite unusual
“I think she and Apple White have struck up a friendship. I found her speaking with her on the mirrorphone. I guess she wants to see her friend.”
Without taking his eyes off the path Darling had taken, he nodded, "Sounds good to me. It's better for the family to get along. As awkward as it may be, Darling will be Apple's sister-in-law.”
“Even so. If she doesn't learn to behave, she could ruin everything. There is so much to learn, and so little time…”
————
“White knight! It's good that you are here! We need your help! We have a problem”
Well, that wasn't particularly the reception he had expected upon his arrival, but he didn't have time to think about it. If the Queen of Hearts spoke to him that way, it was because Wonderland was in danger.
"What is happening, Your Majesty?" she asked, although Kitty's mother beat the queen to her feet.
“Well, the mermaids, the natives, the Jubjub, and I were having a relaxing morning when it occurred to them to give us a concert, and of course, how can we say no? And I thought it would be a great moment for a joke, but they thought no, and I didn't listen, and then he got scared, they were out of tune, and I got scared too, but I was very funny, and he wasn't, and they explained that they said something wrong, and they saw it in the book, and then he started acting strange, and now he's... a little aggressive.”
Difficult to understand, but not impossible. Kitty's mom's prank went wrong and the mermaids accidentally cast an aggression spell on the Jubjub.
“It's okay, nothing happens. And what makes the Jubjub so aggressive?”
Maddie showed up out of... practically nowhere to...
“It's not out of nowhere. The Palace of hearts is the safest place right now” I...did Maddie scold me?
Good heavens. I hate that she can break the fourth wall.
Anyway. Maddie jumped into the conversation so she could explain.
“It's an exotic bird we have here. He is very sweet and friendly, he is just very territorial. The spell made him believe that all of Wonderland is his territory, and he wants to destroy anyone within his domain!”
With a smile, Kitty appeared too, covered in feathers.
“And it's quite territorial. I don't think there is another person who loves their belongings as much as…”
"He can never take this castle! Guards! Guards!”
The Queen of Hearts cries called that into question. No wonder the palace was the safest place at that time.
"Darling! It's coming here! I'm asking you! Finish him!” It wasn't like she wasn't going to do it before, but the supplications of Lizzie touched her heart too much.
“Do not worry! I got this.”
“Go, our hero!” The Queen of Hearts approached, to encourage her.
It was time for her to realize her desire. Be the hero of the day again. Save them all.
As soon as she left the palace, the bird Jubjub pounced on her with his sharp claws. That was not the cute little bird that her memory knew. It was fifteen meters more big ones, and definitely scarier. It wasn't going to be an easy fight. That so happy fantasy.
With skill and agility, Darling dodged the attack and quickly counterattacked with a precise sword strike.
What no one had told her was that, when the Jubjub flapped its wings, they gave off a magical dust that confused and weakened its opponent.
From one moment to the next, she couldn't even remember where she was standing.
"Come on, Darling!" She heard a scream in the distance, although he didn't know who was. The Jubjub was approaching for a new attack.
Wonderland... Lizzie... Maddie... Kitty... Apple...
It was not a time for doubts. She had to go and triumph, emerge victorious from the battle.
This time, she booked off the claws for a much smaller distance than the previous one.
Perhaps, if the Jubjub confused people in his attacks, could suffer from the same effects, and confuse it too...
Yes, hanging like a Wonderlarian also stuck. Not even she could understand herself, but she already had a plan.
As if she were mocking, Darling stayed in one place, dropped her sword, and even joked about looking which way the wind was going. Enraged, the Jubjub prepared everything for its next attack, but Darling managed to disappear from its field of view, and before he knew it, she was mounting it.
desperate to take it off Above, the Jubjub moved from side to side, flapping its wings and letting all the magic dust fall, and the wind itself ended up sending all that magic toward the Jubjub, and toward Darling.
Soon, neither of them knew where they were. Either who it was, even.
The scene, so exciting and triumphant, was soon coming to an end. The Jubjub, confused, dropped Darling, before flying away. Sh would be a question of hours before the effects wore off, and, with any luck, also those of the hex.
And also, with some luck, Darling managed to fall safely to the palace floor. Between cheers and flattery, she had saved the day again. The hero of Wonderland had her victory, and she could be proud.
“White knight! You saved us again! You are truly a hero” The Queen of Hearts approached, while Lizzie helped her stand up.
They couldn't see her from behind the helmet, but Darling smiled humbly.
“Thank you for your support, your majesty.”
And Lizzie, seeing that Darling had not yet recovered her five senses, hastened to implement the plan.
“White Knight, does your dream please you?”
Darling knew there must be a hidden comment in those words. Only, at that moment, she couldn't find it.
“My dream?”
“Your life here. Do that, do you like it?”
Something wasn't right, but Darling was too confused to understand a word she said.
“Of course I like it. I am the host of paradise. I love being the White Knight. Save them from danger.”
And then, Lizzie turned to her mother.
“Mom, could he stay with us? Here, in the palace. I think he deserves it after his exploits, don't you think so?”
The Queen of Hearts turned to look at her, questioningly. She knew that something was not right with that White Knight, something inside her told her that it was not her story and she wanted to find the truth. Maybe, having it nearby, she could find out more.
“Of course. It would be a great honor to have you among us in this palace. She would be our guest of honor forever.”
Palace... live... guest... She had to go to the palace! But...who was it the palace?
“No... I can't” She answered, to everyone's surprise, “I... I have to go... to see Apple.”
Lizzie wanted to scream when she heard that name. The story of Snow White was the cause of her nightmares.
Meanwhile, the Queen of Hearts remained silent. That conversation was very interesting.
“Come on, knight. Do not hesitate. You don't want to be there” Before Lizzie started to curse, Kitty began the work of convincing, “You have freed this place from evil. The quiet days will advance without ceasing. Isn't that what you always wanted? Come to this world. Run away without looking back.”
That was true. But she had already promised Apple to go... and she couldn't just leave her like that...
“No. I have to go. I have to go to dinner and get some sleep. There is something very strange.”
“Is this something you need, knight?” Kitty's mother also joined the conversation, “I don't think you need anything in the Queen's palace.”
“No, I do not understand. Everything no wit is going too well. Even in my house, with my family. It can't be that pretty.”
Ah, so that White knight had a family, that's interesting.
Darling quickly got out of there. Although, Lizzie wasn't planning on giving up so easily.
“Darling!” She shouted at her, forcing her to turn around, “At least think about my proposal, will you?”
What proposal?
————
As a child, Daring Charming had only had one dream. And that was being Apple White's boyfriend.
He didn't care about governing. If Snow White was in charge of everything now, surely in the future, it would be the same. As long as he had the luxuries to which he was accustomed and a mirror in hand, nothing mattered to him.
In the end, his dream had come true. He had been Apple White's boyfriend for a long time. He had seen her grow, mature, and make her own decisions. Become a princess that everyone could be proud of.
And he, too, had become like an adult. Until that day.
When happened? He didn't know. The games soon seemed boring to him, he wasn't going to fight if his hair was in danger, and he definitely wasn't going to wear that disgusting armor that didn't even smell good.
Kissing Apple was just one more point in his career. Why had it failed?
Even worse. Why, if Darling was suffering all this scorn, was she happier than him?
She slept in a ridiculous room. Her parents made her work from dawn to dusk, as if she were one of their servants. She had even served him!
So why was his sister so happy? He wanted to see her destroyed! Humiliated, sad, desperate. But none of that had happened.
She couldn't be happy, not even with the fact that it was now her property, her enemy's room.
The worst punishment for an adult was to be torn to shreds by Darling.
Nothing that happened to her seemed to affect her in the least. Minimum. While it burned for him, for Darling it was another reason to smile.
Even while He didn't find a reason for his sister not to go on that trip. They were going to reward her for carrying her true love!
Of course, he knew the secret that Darling was an undercover knight. Another humiliation. Surely, her sister was waiting for the ideal moment to tell the truth in front of his fan club.
But if he told his parents, it would just give them another reason to take Darling. They wouldn't let her go for even a minute, to prevent her from putting on that armor again. No, that secret had to wait.
Great, a tale of pirates and thieves that could not yet be told.
“Daring. It's time for dinner. Come on” He heard his brother's voice, who stood up. Daring hadn't even stopped looking at the window.
Darling arrived from in the middle of the forest, running at full speed. He was sure that she was wearing that armor...
But what could it be? What could be so strong that her parents would never want Darling and Apple to get together again?
The kiss. It could only be that. That they knew what her sister had done to him would be reason enough not to take her...
Grimm knew that he didn't want to do that. He didn't want to disappoint his dad. Although, if he manipulated the story a little...
Darling was not going to be happy while he was in charge. He wasn't going to hesitate, he was going to destroy everything, because he would never be guilty here.
A malicious wish, but it didn't matter. That's why he was an adult and an older brother.
————
Darling hated silence. And the fact that during dinner, she couldn't even hear the clanking of cutlery against plates, was driving her crazy.
She could feel her mother's questioning gaze, waiting for any mistake she made. Or her father analyzing her. Lance Charming never thought anything of such details.
Until that moment.
“Dad. Did you know that Darling stole my destiny?” Daring said with relative indifference. Without turning to see anyone, and very focused on taking the next bite of his food.
Suddenly, Darling turned as white as a ghost. And she thought she should never have complained about the silence. She loved it, she loved the silence.
“What do you say?” Lance wasn't very well, either. He had not understood the words of his favorite son. Or at least, he didn't want to understand them.
“That. When the Evil Queen returned, Apple was poisoned by an apple. And Darling stole my destiny by kissing Apple. She was the one who woke her up.
Queen Charming, breaking, for the first time, her very important and appreciated princess protocol, dropped the cutlery she had in her hand.
And Lance, who never missed anything, who always knew everything about his children and had everything under control, began to burn with anger.
He would never have known about that. How could he not imagine it? That sudden unwavering joy, that way of talking to herself, that desire to go where she hated so much...
Darling was in love.
Using her Charming power, Darling stopped momentarily time. She knew she couldn't escape that conversation, there was no point in running away.
The beautiful world that she loved and that she had created... it was time to put it away from her mind. Everything was going too well to be true.
She simply took her mirrorphone and wrote to her friend.
" Lizzie. The effects of those confusion powders have already passed. I accept your proposal. I am going to build my great dream that cannot have an end. See you in Wonderland."
Chapter 14: After Like
Notes:
Hi!
The song of this day is "After Like" by IVE. A Kpop Girls group.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
If Apple White could have a flaw, it was the little control she had over her feelings.
Could anyone blame her? Of course not. Snow White had never been characterized as the temple of sanity. On the contrary, being honest.
However, Apple White's feelings were as changeable as the weather was changeable. One day, she could be the happiest person in the world. On the other hand, she could be the most capricious princess in the entire story.
So Snow White was surprised that her daughter was so cheerful those days.
During meals, her daughter seemed to be in another world. Oblivious to what was happening around her. She sighed through the hallways, and if it was common to see her singing with the birds, now they were her best friends.
Snow White was unaware of her daughter.
She had no doubt. Her daughter had all the symptoms. She was in love.
It was love, there is no other way she could explain it. Nor could she explain the happiness she had at that fact.
Years waited for this moment, and her little daughter had finally fallen in love with Daring Charming. There could be no other explanation as to why she had marked the days until the annual visit of that family.
At last, a part of the original Snow White story had not been modified. Her daughter was not entirely a lost cause.
She couldn't be happier.
When she had agreed to date Darling, she wasn't sure about her feelings. From one day to the next, she had started to not be able to stop thinking about her, to feel nervous every time she was next to her.
However, she couldn't say that she felt anything more than a simple attraction for Princess Charming.
And then summer vacation arrived. And Apple felt, for the first time in her entire life, what loneliness and remoteness were like.
It's not that she didn't enjoy being at home. She adored it. She loved spending time with her mother, listening to her father's daily life, or helping the dwarfs.
It's just... everything would be a lot more fun if Darling was there.
However now, that wasn't the important thing. What mattered was that Darling wasn't answering her messages.
And it's not that it was a thing of a few hours, or that she was obsessive. Nothing of that. Darling hadn't seen her mirrorphone for days.
That wasn't normal for her. Darling could disappear all the time, but not for her. She needed news, a message, whatever. Something bad must have happened to her.
Why was she so worried about Darling disappearing? When she dated Daring, she would go weeks without hearing from her, and she didn't worry in the slightest.
Then, an idea crossed her mind, and she couldn't help but grimace. The attraction was growing inside her.
Especially when she heard her mirrorphone vibrate and her eyes opened in joy. Darling message!
" I'm so sorry I didn't answer! I've been so busy with cleaning these days, that as soon as I entered my room, I fell asleep. Forgive me!"
Apple could forgive her all it wanted.
Spells, that wasn't good at all.
From her spacious and luxurious room, Apple could have beautiful views of the sunset. The afternoon sun filtered gently through her silk curtains, creating a warm golden glow in the room. Without a doubt, a charming landscape.
So charming, that her mother had gone looking for her so they could make a painting together. She had no way of rejecting it, painting had always been a special coexistence between her mother and her.
Only her thoughts were slowly drifting away from the painting.
On such a beautiful evening, she had found Darling, fast asleep. On an evening as beautiful as that one, her princess had confessed her love for her. Even in the face of rejection, she had not given up.
Was this where she had started to feel attracted to Darling?
Without her realizing it, her landscape painting began to change. She didn't draw her room, but the cliff where she had found Darling.
And soon, a White Knight was training on the banks of it.
Gods, it was like a dream. Although, Apple knew it was something more.
With each passing day, Apple was slowly losing her sanity. She missed hearing her voice, feeling her presence. The castle and its luxuries seemed to lose their charm without Darling by their side.
That painting reminded her of what she wanted to do so much. Have a picnic in the enchanted forest, while Darling practiced her new sword tricks, and she could admire her, solve her tasks, or just do nothing.
She loved those moments.
“I see that you have let your imagination run wild, isn't that right, my little Apple?”
Her mother's voice brought her out of her imagination. Her painting had nothing to do with her mother's. While Snow White had given her heart to attaching herself to each of the smallest details, in search of an identical portrait; The only thing that made Apple's portrait look similar was the bright evening sun.
"Well..." She looked away. Surely, her mother was going to scold her.
"Isn't that the White Knight?" Apple panicked even more. Her mother was paying attention to even the smallest details.
A lie, she had to tell a lie as quickly as she could think of.
“It's the Charming armor. This sunset reminded me of... Daring” She even felt a flutter in her stomach when she said “One afternoon he invited me to watch him practice.”
Her mother looked her straight in the eyes. “Is that true?”
Don't she dare doubt it. She couldn't show insecurity.
“I will always speak the truth. That's what happened. Charming invited me to a picnic to watch him practice.”
Well, half of it is true.
“Of course, my little Apple. I'm glad to hear that you are spending more time with him. That is very important for your story.”
Apple couldn't say what her mother said to her next. She stopped paying attention. This was more than just a ‘like.’
She was falling in love with Darling.
What was next?
In the large room of her castle, Apple could not sleep. The days were short, and the nights were eternal. Her mind was too busy with a single thought. Her emotions lived in a constant whirlwind.
What was it that she felt about Darling? She and Darling, it was much more than 'I like you'.
Maybe, it was love she felt. Yeah. That was scary.
Why couldn't she stop thinking about her? The aroma of apples and flowers from her garden reached her balcony and made her remember more of her adventures and sweet confidences.
Every detail of Darling seemed to be stuck in her mind like a stake. Her bright eyes are full of tenderness, her charming smile, and her bravery.
She let out a sigh. That was wrong. It was better for her to worry. But... Darling...
She felt thousands of butterflies in her stomach every time she remembered a hug from Darling, a word of affection from the young White Knight, resounding like a sweet melody.
Apple had never felt this way, and it scared her. Darling was not the ideal person to whom she would have hoped to give her heart.
Starting because she was a girl. Her mother would never accept that relationship. And not even her mother. No one in fairy tales would accept her. No one would think it was right, or normal.
Furthermore, Darling was the sister of her longtime fiancé. There were so many things wrong with that story, how could it be possible for them to have a happy ending?
But at times like these, she felt a terrible urge to express her feelings.
Unconsciously, she picked up her mirrorphone, searched for Darling's chat, and admired it for a moment. Her last connection had been after saying goodbye at night, surely, now she was resting peacefully.
It was two days until they could see each other again, and she didn't understand why Darling wasn't as anxious as she was.
" Darling, I've been thinking about us a lot lately and..."
Damn, that sounded horrible. She wasn't as romantic as her girlfriend was. That was not her strong suit. She was just going to scare her with that first message.
Come on Apple, it's not that big of a deal either. Can.
" I can’t stop thinking about you. As soon as I miss you. My feelings are so confusing. You know I'm a changeable person, right? One day everyone is fine, and I can rise, the next I fall. Here I am. And with you... Darling, I feel like I have a flame that blooms and burns brighter than the sun. I think that..."
No! It was too cheesy! Darling was going to laugh at her. Before she could continue, Apple deleted the message. The idea of expressing her feelings in this way made her feel vulnerable.
Maybe it was all a passing fancy. Maybe it wasn't real. Snow White didn't always have to be in love for her happily ever after. Her parents were proof of this.
She did not doubt that they had been in love in their youth, but now they weren't. Her father seemed to live in his world and was oblivious to his obligations, while her mother only thought about her job as ruler of Ever After.
Perhaps she and Darling would suffer the same fate. And if so, what was the point of talking about what she felt now?
“It's better to talk in person” She convinced herself, “It's only two days. I can stand it. When Darling comes to visit me with her family, I will be able to tell her everything I feel.”
However, that decision only increased her anxiety. She couldn't help but think about Darling, how much she missed her, and how her heart seemed to jump every time she saw her.
“I think I love Darling” She finally admitted, “And that scares me.”
On the warm, starry night, Apple stood on the balcony of her room. It was only a few hours until she and Darling would see each other again. And the wait was driving her crazy.
When she had something so close, she could only long for it to arrive. She was like a little girl on Christmas Eve. Looking forward to opening presents in the morning.
Unable to endure another moment of that anguish, Apple dialed Darling's number. She knew that it was not advisable, after the strong restrictions of the Charming kings, Darling barely had time to herself. Although, she was confident that if they saw it was her, they would leave in peace.
They had never denied her anything.
After several rings, Darling finally answered the phone. Her voice rang in Apple's ears like a sweet melody, bringing toward her a wave of nostalgia and emotion.
"Oh, Darling, I've missed you so much," she murmured. And she was sure that, on the other side, her princess had blushed. “I missed hearing your voice.”
She was so sure that it took Darling several seconds to respond.
“I also missed very much, my Apple White” Darling responded tenderly, “How are you?”
Maybe that question should be asked by Apple. Nothing was interesting about her summer. But Darling always beat her.
And she didn't want to get too excited, either. As much as she wanted to tell her about her daily life, she didn't want to be indiscreet, much less overwhelming with her feelings. Darling would surely get bored with their talk.
If only she knew that Darling would abandon everything to listen to her, talk for hours about paperwork...
“Oh, it's been... exciting. You know, nothing out of this world. My mother told me it is becoming increasingly involved in the management of the kingdom.”
Darling laughed softly. “You are always so dedicated to your responsibilities. It doesn't surprise me at all. You are amazing, Apple.”
Now it was her turn to be speechless.
“Well. You are also amazing. I haven't done anything relevant, really” She responded, choosing words that wouldn't reveal her too much.
Only Darling was very perceptive.
“Apple, is something wrong? You seem a little distant.”
Apple gently bit her bottom lip, struggling with her inner emotions. She couldn't, she shouldn't show her feelings.
“It's just... My summer has been boring. Nothing is interesting. I've done nothing but miss you every night.”
Did she think it or say it?
More seconds of silence. Darling was flying in the sky.
“I don't think it was that boring. And, still If so, you know I would listen carefully to every word, right?”
Darling's soft, loving words made her melt.
“And that's why I love you.”
Did she think it or say it!?
Silence completely took over the line, and Apple felt what her heart was pounding. She wasn't supposed to say that.
“That's right? Do you love me?
Apple was beginning to sweat. Darling's vulnerable and excited voice made her tremble. She wasn't going to break her illusions. She thinks love had finally come to her.
“Yes…” She responded, barely, in a light whisper.
She could never know the smile Darling had at that moment.
“Oh really? Is that so?” Darling just wanted to Apple say it again.
“Stop asking yourself so many times if it's true. Isn't my strength to speak honestly?” Apple claimed. Although it was not completely true, she had lied about the Evil Queen. “I love you, it is good? I love you, Darling. I miss you like I've never missed anyone. I feel like a part of me was incomplete.”
Apple heard a sigh of relief, and Darling quickly responded with emotion.
“Oh, Apple. I love you too. I love you more than words can express.”
“Is that so?”
“Don't you dare doubt it, this is reality. I love you. I adore you. You are the electricity that gives me life every day with day. And I miss you.”
“Please don't make me wait too long to see you tomorrow” Apple begged.
“Never. I wouldn't leave you waiting, even if it costs me my life. We'll see you tomorrow, I promise.”
That made Apple smile.
“You always hated coming to visit me. It was noticeable on your face.”
“Well, that was because I had to see you walking around with my brother. It was too much for me.”
Apple smiled. It was the first time Darling left a hint about another kind of feeling.
“Jealous.”
“Can you blame me!?” She demanded, “Would it be fun for That I went everywhere with Lizzie in front of you?”
The colors of Apple's face matched her dress. It's a good thing she couldn't see it.
“What does Lizzie have to do with all this?”
“Apple. Admit that you die of jealousy every time you see us together.”
And how did she want it not to be like that? The Princess of Hearts' eyes lit up every time Darling held her hand!
"You know Lizzie had a relationship, right?" Darling suggested, seeing that Apple didn't answer.
Does Lizzie Hearts have a relationship? Who was the idiot who embarked on that path of death?
“Uh…”
“Jealous.”
"Stop it!" She demanded, changing the conversation. "Do you promise me you'll be here tomorrow?"
“Of course. Tomorrow we will see each other. Although, I don't think I can even hug you.”
That made Apple feel particularly bad.
“Why?”
“We can't reveal ourselves to my parents. And I suppose not before yours either.”
Spells, that was true. They couldn't raise even a suspicion.
“I'll find a way to create space for us. Nobody is going to stop us. If you are able to answer my call, I can make something up. It will be a pleasure to have you here.”
Darling smiled on the other end of the call. “So smart.”
“You'll see, tomorrow you will see me so pretty, that when you see me pass by, that look will not escape.”
“You are always beautiful. The most beautiful of all.”
For her fairy godmother, Darling had to stop being so charming.
“Apple, my love. I have to go to dinner. We enchanted after a while, right?”
"Are you going to Wonderland today?" The blonde asked. If her girlfriend went out on her adventures, they wouldn't have time to say goodbye.
“I've already gone. Today, I'm just going to sleep thinking about you.”
One more sentence and she was going to go call one of her dwarfs just to have them come look for Darling.
“So. See you in your dreams” Apple cut off the call, unable to continue without revealing everything she felt.
A single strike. A few more hours to have it with her. Just a little more. Now it was consent of what it is to love.
What was next in that happiness?
“They've arrived!” Seeing the luxurious limousine that carried the Charming crest, Apple's eyes shone brighter than ever.
Ready hours before, she left her room at full speed, ignoring everyone who stood in front of her, just to reach the door. Her mother and father were already there, with their serious, expressionless faces. Nothing out of the ordinary.
"I see that you have prepared yourself better than other days, my daughter," her father mentioned. As cold as ever, holding his sword tightly.
Now that she thought about it, she had never seen her father use that thing.
“Well, Andrew. Today is a special day for our little apple. She should wear the new clothes I bought her," Snow White defended.
Her father just growled. Moody.
The majestic limousine stopped in front of the entrance, and the door opened with an elegant creak. Apple once again fixed her new dress, making sure everything was in its place.
Just as she was about to see Darling get out of the limo, she felt an arm around her waist, and before she could react, Daring took her by surprise, planting a kiss on her lips.
She couldn't even get away. Taking a quick look, the Charmings seemed to be delighted by that scene, and so was their mother.
Although, it was not obliged to spread it either.
“Daring, what are you doing?” She asked, visibly uncomfortable.
“Oh, honey. Aren't you happy to see me?”
Not at all. Where is your sister?
“Of course, it's just... You caught me off guard.”
Quickly, she turned to where the rest of the Charming family was, and her smile disappeared. Something that did not go unnoticed by Lance Charming or Queen Charming.
Darling was not accompanying her family.
Where was it? She wanted to ask, but the words wouldn't come out of her mouth.
She had promised her. She told her that he wouldn't be missing. Why wasn't it there?
She felt dejected and confused, wondering the reason for her girlfriend's absence. Especially when she had confessed to her how much he needed her by her side.
Could it be that it was all a lie? What if Darling didn't love her? What if she had just played with her?
Tears threatened to well up in Apple's eyes, but she forced them back. She couldn't cry there, even if she felt betrayed and deceived by Darling.
"Is something wrong, Apple?" Lance Charming asked. It was as if that question was already prefabricated. As if he expected to break her.
“No. Not at all” She lied, “It's a pleasure to have you here, Mr. Charming.”
Her mother's soft but strong hand rested on her shoulder. She knew she would be in trouble for that strange attitude. As she tried to hide her feelings, Apple felt a mixture of pain and anger inside her chest. Darling had gotten her into trouble.
“Excuse me. I don't feel very well today, I would like to go to my rooms” She murmured, seeking the approval of her father, who only nodded his head. He would be the one in charge of treating her mother.
Finally, Apple retreated to her room, needing a moment of solitude to process her feelings. She fell onto the bed and allowed herself to cry silently, feeling like her heart was breaking into pieces.
She didn't understand why Darling had acted that way, and she wondered if her feelings were truly reciprocated. She felt vulnerable and scared, not knowing what to do or what to think. Darling had to have an explanation.
She looked through her messages and noticed that Darling hadn't written her any. Her last connection was just a few minutes before.
There was no doubt. Darling hadn't wanted to come.
Why lie to her like that after telling her for the first time that she loved her? Apple didn't understand it. At that moment, so lost and hurt, that she couldn't understand anything.
"For my fairy godmother, let him pass," Snow White exclaimed, touching her temples. She was very busy, and the last thing she had time for was dealing with Lance Charming's whims. “He won't leave if I don't take care of him now.”
The charming King entered through the door, intimidated. Very different from the mask he always showed.
“Snow White! It's always a pleasure to see you, I mean…”
“To the point, Lance” She interrupted him, without even turning to see him, “Do you want another loan?”
Lance Charming shrugged his shoulders. He didn't want to start like this. And even less when they were already drowning in debt. Debts that he was surely going to be required to pay at that moment.
"It's not just that," he murmured.
“Oh no? So you don't want money?”
“Well. That rarely hurts, our harvests have not been as productive as we expected and…”
“Is that? Or have you once again splurged on buying treats for your wife and child?”
If the earth could swallow Lance Charming and spit him out into Shadow High, he would be glad.
“I cannot ask you for more money, your highness.”
Snow White finally turned to see him.
“Come on, Lance. We've known each other since school. You were never the most brilliant at kingdom management. No wonder you are the way you are. But we will be family, your son cannot find out what a terrible king you are.”
Lance wanted to run away from there. Swallowing, he had no choice but to tell the truth.
“The thing is... my son and your daughter... They are not going to be family.”
Snow White was now staring at him.
“What are you saying?”
“It's just... Do you remember, your Highness, that whole thing about the Evil Queen escaping? When her daughter freed her and…”
“My daughter didn't do anything. She was manipulated” Snow White didn't like being brought up on that topic at all. She had banned it from all of Ever After.
“Of course! Clear! It's just that... I don't know if you were aware that your daughter was poisoned during those days.”
Snow White began to pay more attention.
“Poisoned?”
“For an apple. It was given to her by Faybelle, the bad fairy's daughter. And your daughter fell into a deep sleep.”
So Apple's destiny had already been fulfilled. And if Lance had said that Daring and Apple weren't family...
“Isn't your son the one who woke her up?”
“He tried! Your Majesty. He tried many times, but your daughter did not wake up with Daring's kiss.”
Spells. Another part of the story that was broken. She could not believe it.
Snow White began to shake, rage coursing through her blood. Her daughter was in love with someone else. She was smiling for another prince!
She had been helping that supported family in vain.
"How long have you known?" She murmured, penetrating Lance's bones, who found it increasingly difficult to articulate a word.
“One night ago. My son confessed it.”
“And who woke her up? Do you know?” Before killing him, she was first going to get the whole truth out of him.
“Yeah. Yes, your majesty” He admitted, “I do know who it was. I know who woke up her daughter.”
"Drop the name!" She shouted, losing patience. She was going to get all the Charmings out of her palace at that moment.
“Darling. It was Darling who woke her up.”
And for the first time in a long time, Snow White's poker face broke.
“Did your daughter wake up my little Apple?”
“I want to clarify that we disapprove of her attitude!” He hastened to say, “We have punished her severely and she will not return to Ever After High!”
"What nonsense are you talking?" She exclaimed, a little calmer. "Where is your daughter?"
That threw Lance off.
“Eh... She's in my palace. We weren't going to bring her to meet her daughter, of course.”
“And who gave you the right to decide that, Lance?”
“Sorry?”
Snow White didn't have time to explain everything to a person who needed to hear the same story five times. Her physical appearance might have changed, but Lance was still as dull as he was in school. She didn't understand how he had won that dispute to be the Charming with the children with the best stories.
Since Apple was born with blonde hair, she knew that her story would not be the same as the others. That always happened. Over time, she had accepted it. The details were irrelevant to her, the story only had to be followed to the letter in the important parts. The rest, she could solve.
She would take care of that.
“Send someone for your daughter, right now, do you understand?”
“But, your majesty…”
“Throw. If you want money, send it to your daughter now. Go!”
Lance Charming could only nod.
Notes:
I've always thought something. If Snow White is a purist of the story, and is only interested in Apple fulfilling its destiny, it seems illogical to me that she would oppose Appling. It is Apple's destiny to marry Darling, and she cannot change it. Not that Darling wasn't Apple's prince.
Of course, I think she would do other things for the "good" of her daughter's story.
Chapter 15: Simply Friends
Notes:
Ok. Maybe, you have to know this.
I wrote the first part of this fanfic in 2016, I was a teenager whose only dream was to make the same story that I read all the time when I searched "Darling/Apple" in the Filters. You can't blame me.
I like to write my fics with a proposal. When I start, I need to have everything. A Summary of all the fic, the Start, and a very, very specific ending. But, with this fic, I didn't do anything of that. And that was the reason why I abandoned this fic in 2018. I didn't have enough inspiration to continue, and I just started another fic.
But, wow. With the passing of the years, this fic received a lot of love on Wattpad. And the people just said to me "Don't worry, take your time, but please, continue that fic." And I just wanted to delete it, but my moral obligation didn't allow that. So, I put all of myself into this, I recreated the fic, I cried because all my ideas were used before, and, I started this again.
But, this fic was not my idea anymore. Like I said, this was awful. I didn't want to do this, and all the time, I said "Please, this is stupid, I have more and better ideas for Darling/Apple than this, and if I delete this and start those fics to make the people happy?" So, as you can read, the people's opinion, in this fic, was so important to me. Because, if not where for people opinion, I just really wouldn't complete this.
And, when I was writing and publishing these chapters in Spanish, all the people said "I don't trust Snow White, she is planning something", and I just said "Well, they don't trust Snow, why not? One of my dreams is doing this."
And I just did Snow more like Snow in other fanfics in future chapters.
When I started to translate this, I was just thinking about having one or two more comments, and protecting the fic just in case Wattpad decides to delete my account... and I was passing a writer's block, and I think "if translate this, I'll pass that."
But now, you love Snow White being a good person, and I'm feeling a little bad about the actions that I take with Snow. So, I can 'resolve this', but I have to rewrite a lot of things, and you have to wait that I finish the fic in Spanish to solve that. In that version, the fic would end in 5 chapters... But, I just started to write very, very long chapters. So, maybe, I can start in January-February 2024.
Or, I just continue the fic exactly like I have now. I finish a Chapter, and I translate a Chapter. And, when I finish the Spanish version, I'm just publishing all.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Are you sure about this, Darling?"
“Of course. I'm not going to wait another minute inside this palace. I'm going with you. I leave my things and go to Ever After.”
Lizzie had to resist the urge to sigh. When she had invited Darling to Wonderland, it was so that she could stay with her, not so that she could find another way to see herself with the story of Snow White.
What was the point of all the people living with the normality of that world?
"The trip to Snow White's palace is very long. I don't think you'll get there today."
“On the contrary. I have just enough time. Arriving at noon in the village of end story, I will be arriving with Apple at dusk.”
"Isn't it easier if you tell your princess the truth, and she sends for one of her dwarfs for you?"
“I didn't want to send her a message. Apple may have her mirrorphone intercepted, or be monitored. I wouldn't be surprised if my father had already told Snow White the truth.”
"If you were here, I would have your head cut off. I think that's a terrible idea."
“I'll be fine. Don't worry. See you in a few minutes. I'm sorry to wake you up at this hour of the morning, but...”
Suddenly, the door to her room opened with a loud bang, and Darling dropped her mirrorphone in shock. Of all the story characters, she didn't expect to see her mother there.
“Mother! I can explain this. I just…” Hurrying to put a couple of clothes on top of the old armor, Darling tried to explain why she was packing up her entire closet.
However, her mother didn't seem particularly interested in anything Darling was doing. As is customary whenever you are on vacation, day after day it is the same.
Only she was particularly strange.
"Um... Aren't they supposed to be with the Whites?" Darling felt that, no matter what she said, everything was going to be wrong.
"I'm coming for you." It seemed to her mother that those words burned her. Everything she had learned and prepared was gone, “Finish that suitcase and tell whoever you have on call that you're not leaving anymore. Snow White wants to see you.”
She wasn't going to convince her to leave in that way! She wasn't going to see Snow White face to face! No way! She liked her idea of kidnapping Apple, taking her to Wonderland and no one ever hearing from them again!
“I…”
"Listen to me, Darling. I'm not at all interested in whatever you are doing. Not even who you were talking to, we're going to Ever After, even if I have to drag you along.”
For her mother to have that attitude, something very bad must have happened. Looking a little closer, her mother seemed to be pale, haggard, and disgusted with the situation. It was as if every cell in her body was resisting what she was doing.
As it seemed that she was not expecting a response from her, Darling picked up her mirrorphone from the floor to talk to Lizzie again.
“Lizzie…”
" You have to learn that mirrorphones have a call mute button, Darling. Save yourself the trouble and go to your mother. Go."
This opinion had nothing to do with the fact that, if Darling dared to take Apple to Wonderland, she would withdraw the offer to live in the palace.
“Thank you” Without saying anything else, and with a confirmation that her ideas were not that bad, she hung up the call.
"Are we leaving?" Her mother asked tiredly. She had had to make an express trip because of that nonsense, and under an idea that she completely disapproved of.
Lance was going to listen to her...
“I'm just closing this suitcase.”
“Ah! And before I forget. No treating Princess White differently before you talk to Snow White, do you understand me? It is an order from the Queen. She doesn't know that we all know the truth, and you're not going to tell her.”
Darling raised an eyebrow. That was very questionable. She was no one to keep secrets from her girlfriend and...
“You won't tell her, Darling, understand?” Her mother's voice was terrifying.
Well, totally. Surely, Snow White was going to lock her in a dungeon as soon as she set foot in the palace. She wasn't going to keep that secret for long.
“Alright. I will not say anything.”
The strangest things always happen at the most unexpected times. That day she would add along with the time when, by slacking off in Wonderland, she ended up saving Ginger and all of Ever After.
The afternoon was slowly falling on the White Castle, and Apple was sitting in the garden, looking at the horizon with a kind of sadness and disappointment. Hours had passed since the Charmings arrived, and there was no sign or light of Darling.
No matter how hard she tried to hide it, inside, she was devastated by the absence of her beloved. And between being alone, or having to put up with Daring, she preferred to be alone.
She didn't quite understand when she had stopped enjoying the company of the eldest prince of the Charmings. Maybe, when she saw how terrible he was to her sister.
Maybe because she was too dazzled by Darling.
Suddenly, she heard the sound of a limousine arriving. That was strange, they weren't expecting anyone. She walked to the main entrance, and her world stopped, completely.
Getting out of the luxurious car, Darling was there. As beautiful as she kept her in her memories. With her classic blue dress and opulent hairstyle. With a cheeky smile, as if she were laughing at the moment, although with a look of annoyance. Fatigue.
That the world mattered most. Darling was there.
It didn't take many seconds for Darling to also become aware of her presence. Her heart raced, and she felt a whirlwind of mixed emotions. It looked like Darling felt the same way, from the look on her face.
Without much thought, Apple ran into Darling's arms, hoping to feel the warmth of the princess in a hug. However, Darling stopped her before she did something reckless.
With a discreet glance at her mother, Darling told her everything. They behaved like this, there is nothing to say to people for their language to be unique. It was always like this, one look was enough so that they could forever give each other all the love they hid.
Hide, of course. They would have time for themselves another time.
"Darling," she murmured, smiling. A little calmer, “I thought you weren't going to come. Why didn't you answer my message?”
It was quite a surprise to Apple that Darling had looked away and stuttered.
Was it true that she didn't want to come?
"Well..." The soft tone of her voice didn't help her at all, nor did her mother's inquisitive look. "I was... busy. But I'm not anymore.”
It was only a few minutes, right? Until Snow White knew they had arrived.
Apple frowned, noticing the hesitation in Darling's words. She knew something wasn't right, but she didn't want to put too much pressure on her right now. She wondered what she was hiding from her, but she also reminded herself that they should pretend that they were just close friends. Friends, simply friends, and nothing more.
"It's okay," she asserted, although Darling noticed that she didn't believe her. Which made her feel worse, “We have a lot to talk about. Would you allow me, Queen Charming?”
Queen Charming did not seem particularly receptive to accepting that decision. The last thing she wanted was to leave Darling alone with Apple. She could already imagine the things those two did alone.
It was really sad how the Whites' image had fallen in recent times. If only she could convince Lance to fight for the throne of Ever After...
For now, she had nothing left but to fulfill all the whims of that spoiled girl.
“Clear. I accompany them to the stairs.”
It was the quietest walk Darling and Apple had had in a long time. A conversation of glances, since they couldn't even hold hands. Talking without talking, with that silence that Darling hated so much for all her walk.
Until they ran into Snow White.
At that moment, Darling's senses became alert, and she felt her life flash before her eyes. One slight movement and Darling would beg for her life, saying that she hadn't planned anything.
"Darling! Long time no see! How much you grew!”
We saw each other a few months ago. You were my coach in the Dragon games.
“Your Majesty. It's always a pleasure to see you. You are still being the most beautiful of all.”
Snow White smiled, pleased. It was time to put it to the test.
“Well, I think my daughter already deserves that position, don't you think so?”
Apple's colors rose to her face, and she thought of a thousand ways to get her and Darling out of this situation.
“Mom, please…”
“Daughter, I'm just telling the truth! Isn't that right, Darling?”
“Of course. Apple and You are so beautiful, there could be no difference.”
The first round was for Darling.
“Darling, could you give me a few moments with my daughter, please? I have to discuss a couple of important matters with her.”
“Mom, please. I would like to be with Darling for a while…” Apple complained, unsure of being able to be with her mother at that moment.
“Oh! They'll have plenty of time to catch up after dinner, don't you think, Queen Charming?” Snow White refuted.
"Of course," she muttered.
“Decided! Darling, why don't you go stay in your room? It is not the same as every year, one of my dwarfs will guide you. I have to discuss a couple of things with my daughter. They'll see each other after dinner.”
What could Darling do? The more time she had before walking to the wall, the more time she would have to figure out a way to kidnap Apple and run away.
“So... See you at dinner, Apple.”
Darling was going to pay for leaving her in the lion's den. She didn't like that thing about pretending goodbyes until nightfall.
From one moment to the next, Apple and her mother were completely out of sight of the two Charmings.
“And what was that important thing you wanted to tell me, Mom?”
Snow White shrugged disinterestedly.
“Oh, I just feel like we haven't talked about really important things. Don't you believe it, darling?”
Apple didn't seem too sure about that.
“Well, we have worked together in the management of the kingdom. I have learned a lot.”
“Sure! But it's not that. I feel like I've barely talked to my daughter about her life! So tell me, has anything interesting happened in your life lately?”
That question was especially suspicious.
“No, not really.”
And Snow White had to hide very well the disappointment she felt when she knew that her daughter did not trust her. She analyzed her for a couple of seconds, before sighing and speaking again.
“Is that so? I heard there was quite a scandal after that thing with the Evil Queen and all that.”
“Well, nothing more than classes were suspended for a few days due to repairs to the classrooms. It took a while for Raven to be seen as her usual self again, but now she's even Dexter's girlfriend!”
“Dexter Charming?”
“That's how it is. Dexter.”
For her daughter to be talking about that prince's love affair, it was because she wanted to avoid the conversation. That disappointment.
“Well, I'm glad that, even if it is, you keep your intentions to fulfill your destiny to the letter, and do not let yourself be influenced by those rebel ideas of your roommate, isn't it?”
Low blow. Very low.
If only knew her mother, what was happening between Darling and her.
“Well. Why don't you go to your room and wait? It will be dinner soon, and you have to see more fantastic never.”
Darling's jaw dropped as she entered the room that would now be her property in White Castle. She could not believe what she was seeing. It was the most luxurious bedroom in the entire castle, very different from the one that had belonged to her in previous years.
Starting, because it was twice as big. With a mini room, and views toward the village.
And she knew it was the best because she had been there before. When that bedroom belonged to Daring.
Why is it that now everything there has changed?
“Queen Snow White insisted that you stay in this room. Enjoyment. And remember, dinner will be served in an hour, Snow White expects all her guests to be punctual.”
That dwarf seemed to have read his mind.
She tried to stay calm and thanked the servant for his help before he withdrew, leaving her alone in the room. With a lot of contradictory emotions, Darling didn't know how to organize her mind.
“What am I doing here?”
First, Daring told her parents the truth with every desire to destroy her. It worked. They assured her that they would disinherit her and locked her in that servant's room. She plans to escape to Wonderland. Her mother arrives and tells her that Snow White wants to talk to her. They arrive, and Snow White herself pretends not to understand. And now, she was treated like a queen.
What was all that game?
At those times, is when she would like to call Dexter, and they could both come up with the most interesting and absurd idea for that occasion.
Damn, she missed her brother so much. There were a few times when she let those feelings take over her, but it was impossible to deny them. That her brother walked away from her like that was one of the things that hurt her the most.
And now that Daring must be burning with anger at losing his room, Daring was less likely to speak to her.
When she turned to see toward the luxurious bed with opulent tournaments, she noticed the precedence of something... peculiar.
A box was on the edge of the bed and next to it was a letter. With nothing better to do, Darling opened it. Her name was written in beautiful calligraphy, after all.
"Darling;
Although you are free to wear whatever clothing you consider appropriate, I would be especially excited if you wore this thing that I was giving you for dinner tonight. I hope you like it.
Snow White."
Darling didn't know whether to be flattered or terrified, that Snow White had written that to her.
And even less, when seeing what was inside the box.
Maybe it was her nerves, the reason she had arrived so early for dinner. She knew she should have waited to see her family come out of the hallway. But she was so nervous, she had just let it go.
When she found the Whites as her only company, she felt even worse.
Her contrary, Snow White, who was smiling pleased to see Darling in the costume she had given her. Prepared and punctual. Obedient. Another point in its favor.
For that suit, Snow White had commissioned the best tailors in the kingdom, a masterpiece.
The suit was made of a soft, delicate silk, in a silver tone that highlighted the silver highlights in Darling's hair. He looked like a prince. She would even pass for one if it weren't for her long hair.
Andrew looked surprised. Of course, she hadn't told her her daughter's little secret. There wasn't much point, anyway, there was nothing he could do.
And, hiding his gaze, he noticed that his daughter seemed fascinated with the presence of the youngest of the Charmings. There was no doubt, she was in love. The shine in her eyes was so unusual. He wasn't even sure he had ever had that glow.
Indirectly, Snow had even pleased her daughter. She was so good at those things...
"Darling!" She called to her, catching her attention. "What are you doing?"
“Your majesty” Darling offered her a bow, “Well, I…”
“Please, sit down at my side and my daughter's. You will do us a great honor.”
For a second, Darling and Apple exchanged glances. That was not normal. That place had always been reserved for Daring.
But who dared to say no to Snow White?
“It will be an honor, your majesty.”
“Please, we are practically family. Tell me, Snow White.”
Apple had to feel Darling's warmth as she placed her hand on her leg under the table to know this wasn't a dream.
“From when her mother pays that much attention to Darling?”
She didn't have much time to think about it. The Charmings arrived, and all attention was drawn to them.
Or, well, in the show what they did when they entered. Queen Charming seemed to be on the verge of fainting, noticing that Darling was not wearing a dress and being unable to say anything about it. Lance seemed to be in another world, unable to say anything.
And well, there was nothing to talk about, the eldest Charming. He was red with anger, seeing that his sister had even stolen his place at the table, being relegated to be even further behind Dexter.
Curiously, it was Dexter Charming who looked the least surprised at that moment. If Snow White could bet on anything, she could say what, He even seemed happy.
Curious.
“Welcome to dinner!”
When that uncomfortable dinner finally ended, Darling and Apple did not hesitate for a second to escape from everyone, to reach the blonde's room. They urgently needed to find that moment for themselves.
“Has been A very strange dinner, don't you think?” Darling mentioned.
“My mother was especially accommodating, yes. What do you think she might have in mind?”
Of course, Darling had many ideas about what Snow White had in mind. Some that implied something like that was the last dinner they gave a prisoner before sending her to the guillotine. Or the last time she might be around Apple before she's banished from the storybook.
But she had given her word. Apple couldn't know from her mouth that her mother already knew the truth.
“Maybe she was just in a good mood. Or she has a lot on her mind. You know how busy it can be to maintain a kingdom.”
Apple shrugged. “Maybe. Today, she wanted us would be up to date with our things because we have been working too much. And, there's not much to say, nothing important happened.”
"I remember telling you that I would be delighted to hear you talk about numbers, so why don't you tell me?" Darling dissuaded, completely changing the conversation.
Apple blushed but counterattacked. “And why don't you tell me where you got such an elegant suit? I never expected you to show up like this at dinner.”
Darling looked away nervously. It would be a lousy idea that her mother had given it to her, and had almost demanded that she use it.
“Don't you like it?”
“I love it.”
Little by little, the topics changed, one more bizarre than the other, increasingly trivial, so that the meaning was lost among the laughter and anecdotes. That it was the most beautiful thing of all, that ability they had to talk about anything, without losing interest.
Before they knew it, they were both lying on Apple's bed, with Apple resting her head on Darling's shoulders, enjoying videos on her mirrorphone.
“Don't you think it's a little late? I'm not complaining, but we've been here for hours," Darling murmured, noticing that her girlfriend was beginning to slowly fall into Morpheus's arms.
Apple snuggled even more, sticking to Darling's body, and forcing her to hug her so she could feel her warmth, “Is that so bad? Nobody tells us it is seeing.”
“But they could realize it.”
Apple shook her head, “No one is awake at this hour. Nobody will come to bother us.”
“You can't be sure of that. We both should go to sleep.”
It was true. It had been a long day, and she was tired. She had gone from excitement to sadness, and then to happiness. Her head begged her for rest.
She just didn't want to get away from Darling, and... What a great idea!
“Darling, why don't you stay the night here?”
That was a proposal she wasn't expecting.
“Apple, I can’t…”
“I've gotten too used to sleeping with someone in my room. And besides, I've missed you so much, I don't want you to leave. Please stay. I want us to wake up hugging, so you know how much I love you.”
Darling didn't know how to say no to that proposal. To be honest, she was also dying to stay.
“But, dressed like that?”
Darling had a point. Sleeping in formal clothes was too uncomfortable.
“I'll lend you some of my clothes. We are similar sizes.”
However, as much as she wanted to accept, there was something that still prevented her.
“I do not want to bother you. Why don't I go to my room and pick up some of my clothes?”
“But…”
“Like this, I can confirm that there is no one. Please, I'll come back.”
“Do you promise me?”
Darling nodded, “Of course. I'll be here in a few minutes.”
If Darling could make one wish, it would be to shout to everyone about her love for Apple. She would give anything to scream when she adored her.
She left her beloved's room and walked quickly through the hallways, sure she had been quiet enough. Until she noticed Snow White, staring at her at the end of the hallway.
By her fairy godmother, she was finished. Snow White had seen everything. Since they had closed that door, love had blossomed.
She had lived a good life. They were never going to accept her way of loving, so she could only appeal for a quick death.
"Your majesty," she murmured, noticing that she had waited for her to approach.
“Darling.”
If she had her sword, she could cut the tension in the air with it. Frankly, she was terrified to speak to Snow White.
All day masks were falls, it was that moment, it was when she was going to kill her. And it's not because Darling couldn't defend herself, it's just that they were on a very different scale of power. She was the Queen of all, the most beautiful. And Darling was part of the group of outcast princes who never aspired to anything.
“How was your summer? I feel like we haven't talked for an entire page. Please, tell me off.”
It was true that they had not spoken for a long time. Never, to be honest. She had never engaged in a conversation with Snow White. And it was not the time to start making relationships.
“There's not much to say about me.”
“Oh, I can't believe that. Surely you have many things to tell, don't you.”
Darling took a deep breath. She didn't like that game of falsehoods at all. If she was going to die, she was going to fall with her head held high.
“Why don't we talk seriously? I know that you know that.”
Brave. Maybe a little flippant, but she liked how cheeky she could be. Fate always knew what it was doing.
“It's not time yet.”
That answer threw Darling off.
“Excuse me?”
"This is not the time to talk about this, Darling. Not yet.”
Oh, no. Darling hadn't spent the last few months suffering from the Queen's reaction for her to come out with that.
“Your Majesty. I can not accept it. I don't…”
"I'm not upset with you if that's what you're wondering," Snow White interrupted. "I'm also not upset because you kissed my daughter."
“You… you are not upset?”
“Not at all. I only care that Apple fulfills its destiny to the letter. And if you woke her up and not your brother, it is because destiny wanted it that way. To oppose it would be to oppose destiny being fulfilled, that would not be correct on my part.”
Darling felt a terrible weight lift from her shoulders. That was unusually rare.
“However, we have to make a couple of changes with you.”
And that weight came back as quickly as it left.
Snow White noticed that. So she hurried to speak.
“Oh! But do not worry. These are just a couple of things you should know. With Daring there was not so much problem because of his education, but you are a special case, you will understand me! For now, you don't have to worry about anything. I would even ask you not to hide during all this time that are in the palace.
And it had had an effect. Darling was much calmer.
“Are you serious?”
“Of course! Well, I would like them to be discreet during the balls that will be held at the palace. But, when it's just your family and us, there's nothing to fear. I'll take care of your parents if that's what you're worried about.”
Snow White was much better at reading people than anyone Darling had ever met. She seemed to know her thoughts before she even thought them.
“Friends in front of the public, free between us” She murmured, as if waiting for confirmation.
“Even if it is, in that you learn the things that I have to teach you. But I repeat, don't worry about it, not now. We will have plenty of time later, for now, enjoy your vacation, princess.”
Darling didn't quite know how to feel about that.
“Thank you…”
“Don't thank me. It's just the natural order of things. Now, go. My daughter must be waiting for you, It is not like this?”
She was perfect at knowing everything that happened in her palace.
“Yes, She is waiting.”
“Then, don't be late!”
Notes:
Hehehe, I forgot this.
The song of this chapter is "Simplemente Amigos" by Ana Gabriel. I'll pass you the version that she dedicated to her love, Verónica Castro.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1cjkosfITcU
Chapter 16: Love Dive
Notes:
I asked you. You can't blame me.
The song of this day is "Love Dive" by IVE. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RevkVhZErJE
PD: Merry Christmas!
Chapter Text
It was the first time in months that Darling had a peaceful night's sleep. She was never comfortable in her castle. Furthermore, her new room did not include a comfortable bed. And in Ever After High, the nightmares wouldn't leave her alone.
Well, it was true, since she and Apple had started their relationship, they had slowed down considerably. But that didn't stop me from having that nagging fear every night that, when she woke up, everything would be a simple fantasy. That Grimm would banish her, or that Apple would tell her that she wasn't in love with her.
That it was an ordeal to be her princess.
For the first time in a long time, Darling had slept peacefully. She felt the warmth of Apple's body next to her, and she was not afraid that anyone would discover them. There were no fears, nor reasons to fear. They weren't doing anything wrong.
She still couldn't believe that Snow White was okay with their relationship. It was all like a dream.
As expected, Darling had a much shorter sleep schedule than Apple. As soon as the first strands of the sun began to filter through the window, it was enough to wake Princess Charming.
Even waking up next to a person was something different for Darling. She had never done it, he had always slept in the most complete and absolute solitude.
Having the privilege of seeing Apple sleep so peacefully was already a dream come true.
She could stare at the details of her face. She didn't have a single imperfection on her face, her skin was soft and delicate, like white porcelain, contrasting with her bright red lips that inevitably invited her to kiss them.
With each passing day, the attraction that she felt for Apple grew and grew. There seemed to be no end to it.
It was a mystery that her heart loved her that way. But she couldn't help it.
And it was impossible not to admire Snow White's daughter, she lived up to the nickname 'The Fairest of All'. Her golden hair, which stood out so much on her, was spread out on the pillow, like a luminous halo that framed her angelic face. Darling couldn't help but gently stroke some of Apple's hair with her fingers, enjoying the silky texture and the apple scent it gave off.
Unable to hold on any longer, Darling moved close enough to feel Apple's soft breathing, before planting a soft kiss on her lips. Something that inevitably ended up waking her up.
For Apple, it was quite a surprise that Darling had stayed by her side all night. She had fallen asleep waiting for her to return, and she did not expect to find her by her side. She assumed that Darling had found her sleeping, took her in, and returned. Now, she saw that it was not like that.
And she didn't dislike it.
“Know? I don't remember our first kiss” Apple murmured, still a little sleepy, “That one, in the enchanted forest. I don't know how it was.”
"What do you remember?" Darling asked, curious about that comment.
“Nothing. It was all darkness” She mentioned, closing her eyes, but pulling Darling towards her in a hug, “Could we consider this our kiss? You know, that kiss that woke me up from my enchanted sleep.”
Yes, her princess was very intelligent.
“I don't see why not. It will be our first kiss of the many that I will give you every morning when you wake up.”
Apple loved how flirtatious Darling could be when she wanted to.
“And could I receive my second kiss right now?”
Darling pretended to think for a moment about her answer.
“I guess so. Although we will have to get up, we have a big day ahead of us.”
However, Apple didn't seem to have the same idea. On the contrary, she would be very happy if they stayed like this all morning. Hugging, and caressing each other, with Darling telling her it was for her. They wouldn't have moments like that all day.
“Come on, Apple. You're being lazy. Your mother must be waiting for us for breakfast” Darling murmured in her girlfriend's ear, trying to get her to let go, no matter how much it hurt her.
She didn't want the good impression that Snow White had about her the night before to disappear.
"Lazy is a very strong word, Darling," she claimed, making it harder. "I prefer… Selective participation .”
Darling just rolled her eyes.
“You're right, I prefer to call it Apple.”
Defeated in that game of words, all she had to do was give in.
“I don't know what your hurry is. Either way, one of us will have to be late. It would be suspicious if we arrived at the same time.”
True! Apple was already asleep when she returned to her room. She had no idea she had met her mother.
She didn't know if Snow White wanted to talk directly to her daughter, but she hadn't told her anything, and she didn't like hiding things from her girlfriend.
“There is something you need to know…”
To be honest, they were both dying of curiosity to know what was going to happen at breakfast, it was what attracted them to leave the room.
Was it really that her mother wasn't upset? Apple knew her much better, a little twitch on her face, and Apple would know if she was faking it or not.
What were their parents going to say when they found them holding hands? Darling was seriously thinking about putting a hidden camera in her clothes.
That's why they had done everything possible to be the last to arrive. Take the spotlight entirely.
The sweet, comforting aroma of freshly baked bread filled the dining room of Castle White when Darling and Apple came down to breakfast. The golden rays of the sun filtered through the windows, demonstrating the excellent weather that would be there all day.
When the guards opened the doors, they noticed that, as expected, everyone was already waiting for them. And they didn't miss those details, like their knowing looks, or their intertwined hands.
An entourage of dwarfs received them with a respectful bow and showed them to their seats. Next to Snow White and her husband, as expected. One next to the other, maintaining closeness between them as if they wanted to protect themselves from anyone.
And of course, on the side of the table where there was no civil war and the atmosphere was cut with a knife. If Darling turned to see her parents, she wouldn't be able to recognize them. It was nice to be on the good side of history for once.
Her mother seemed to be on the verge of collapse. Unable to hide her emotions in a bureaucratic mask, she made it very clear to her how much it bothered her that she had her brother's ex-girlfriend holding her hand.
She would have to learn to deal with that.
Her father, on the other hand, managed to hide his thoughts a little better. He found his daughter's relationship with a woman completely abhorrent, and would definitely, if it were in his power, handcuff Apple to his son so they could get married.
But the idea of being bankrupt was even more abhorrent to him, so he endured it.
And when she turned slightly to see her brothers, she was surprised by their varied reactions. Dexter was amazed, and she could even say... Scared? Yes, scared to see them so free when expressing their feelings. But he didn't seem disgusted. On the contrary, he seemed happy, although he never told his sister.
Daring, who had not slept a wink all night, and was emaciated, did not seem willing to tolerate another humiliation.
“This is...!” He had to remain silent, after his father took him by the back, and Snow White sent him four meters under the ground with a look.
"Good morning, dears, did you sleep well?" Snow White asked, breaking with Daring's possible speech, and making both of their cheeks blush.
She didn't miss anything. She was even better than King Charming.
And Apple, stunned, was able to confirm that her mother was not angry at all. On the contrary, she was amazed.
She could not believe it.
Darling nodded to Snow White's question with a smile, feeling relieved at that moment.
“Yes, thank you very much.”
“In that case, please sit down. It's time to serve the breakfast.”
And, seeing that nothing bad would happen to them, they did not hesitate during breakfast either. They both began to talk animatedly, as if they had not seen each other in a lifetime, laughing and sharing their adventures with others.
Of course, when they wanted to hear them.
“Excuse me, King Andrew, don't you have an adventure story too?”
King White was surprised by this sudden call for attention towards him. Overshadowed by his wife, he was not a man of many words or taking control of the conversation. It's not like he had control or power over the decisions of his castle, either.
What's more, if it weren't for the fact that Snow White didn't want a morning scandal, she wouldn't even have known that her daughter had already fulfilled her destiny in unorthodox ways.
So he felt extremely flattered that his daughter's girlfriend asked him something directly.
“Well, actually, it's something you should know. Like Snow White's prince, I…”
And his five minutes of attention disappeared the moment his wife opened her mouth again.
“Nothing! Andrew isn't very good at telling stories, is he, my love?”
Andrew just sighed, he wasn't going to contradict his wife, “Of course. I have good stories, but I'm very complicated with words. I don't want to confuse them.”
That was strange. Apple remembered that it was her father who always told her a bedtime story, and he did it very well. But she let it go. She wasn't going to start an interrogation in the middle of breakfast.
“Oh! The dwarfs have arrived!”
If there was a word to describe those days, Apple would define it as perfect.
If there was a way Apple wanted to live out the rest of her happily ever after, it was exactly like those days.
It was the first time in her entire life that she wasn't afraid to show who she loved. To be able to leave her hand freely, and be a normal couple.
Her mother had kept her word, she wasn't upset at all. She had also made it clear to her when they had time to work together. With each passing day, Darling more than proved herself to be an ideal Prince Charming for Snow White.
According to her mother, her relationship was much stronger than the one she had with her father at that age. That made her feel excited and happy.
For the first time in her entire life, Apple White was being who she was. A girl who adored her kingdom, who was in love with her prince, and for whom life smiled.
It was a shame that the holidays were coming to an end. She didn't want to go back to Ever After High.
“What are you thinking about?” The voice of the person she loved most brought her out of her thoughts, because it seemed that Apple was lost.
They were both in the royal garden, sitting on one of the tables there, enjoying a pleasant lunch... Or something like that because Darling had only brought half of the royal reserves of chocolate.
"Oh, I was just thinking... Darling, when did you fall in love with me?" She asked, still distracted by the ideas in her head.
Darling stopped everything she was doing, and stood silently, considering the answer. When did she realize she was in love with Apple?
“When I fall in love? I think since I saw you when you lost your doll.”
Apple blushed, ashamed of not remembering that first eventful presentation. Darling had told her.
“When did I realize I was in love? Shortly after entering Ever After High” She mentioned, taking Apple's hand and intertwining it with her.
That was what she wanted to hear.
"So close?" She asked, looking her straight in the eyes.
“It always bothered me to see you next to my brother. But I thought it was because my brother was monopolizing the attention of my only possible friend. But, when I walked into Ever After High and saw how people adored you, Apple, I realized it wasn't the same kind of adoration.”
Apple grabbed Darling's hand even tighter.
“No?”
“No” She asserted, “They adore the figure that you physically give them…”
"Are you saying I'm not pretty?" Apple wanted to joke. "I remind you that I'm the most beautiful of all."
Darling smiled at her. “Narcissistic.”
Darling wouldn't admit that she loved Apple's high ego.
“But I'm serious. They only admired the image of the perfect princess that you gave them, under the obvious, you hid an illusion.”
“And this is wrong?”
“Alright? I don't know, but it didn't bother me, because I... I... Apple, I adored you. I adored you when I saw you fail in princesology, or when you exploded with anger when you saw Raven helping a little bird.”
Apple just rolled her eyes.
“Well. She was supposed to be evil. Helping defenseless little birds is my job!”
Darling gave a small laugh.
“Apple, I loved that. I loved seeing how loyal and strong you are to your convictions, even when the whole world is against you! You never gave up on your destiny, find your happy ending!”
Apple had never been told anything like that. Following Raven's refusal to sign, and as the Royal side slowly disappeared, Apple felt that her own opinion was bad. She began to question if looking for a happy ending was the right thing to do.
She couldn't believe that a consummate rebel like Darling would say that to her.
Although, there was one small detail.
“Did you love? You say it in the past tense.”
Darling smiled again, happy that Apple would notice that detail.
“It's just that now I no longer just admire and love you. It drives me crazy, as does everything about you.”
Apple loved how sassy Darling was when she wanted to be.
Without letting go of her hand, Darling took another chocolate bar and asked her a question, it was her turn.
“And you? When did you fall in love with me?”
That question completely threw Apple off, causing eye contact to be broken.
When had he fallen in love with Darling?
“Uh…”
Fearing that Apple would misdirect her words, Darling hurriedly spoke. She needed that answer.
“Do not be afraid. There is nothing to fear! Be honest, today I want to know what you feel.”
The problem was that not even Apple itself knew what it felt like.
When she found out about Darling's kiss, the princess's name hadn't crossed her mind in months. She didn't pay the slightest attention to her. She had never done it, Darling had never been relevant in her life. Not only that, but she didn't even consider her a childhood friend. So it hadn't been something that fluttered around in her mind for years, as it had been the other way around.
It was as if from one day to the next, Apple had fallen in love with Darling, with no apparent explanation.
“I don't know” She admitted, “I don't know when I fell in love with you. It's like this love has blossomed in a second inside me.”
Darling raised an eyebrow, for a moment, she doubted Apple's words. "Really?"
And Apple could understand Darling's moment of hesitation, even if it was just for a second. Their love story didn't seem to make sense.
“I have nothing to hide, least of all from you, you are capable of coming and observing the deepest part of my being. I think, and I only see for a moment. When I found you in the enchanted forest, that night. When I saw you so helpless... Darling, I just wanted to know that nothing was going to hurt you.”
That was enough of an answer for Darling.
"That's very beautiful," she murmured, kissing Apple's hand that she was holding.
"Hey, you're running out of chocolate reserves," she mentioned, looking away and changing the conversation, she was already red enough for one day.
“You Want?”
Or well, maybe it wouldn't be enough if she managed to get some of it to Darling.
“Maybe, but I want a very special one.”
"Oh yeah?" Darling asked with interest, looking at the chocolate bars that were still standing.
Until Apple got close enough to steal a kiss. A rather delicious kiss, since Darling's lips were covered in the small layer of chocolate.
Darling felt a tingle on her skin, as her heart pounded. The air became dense, charged with the emotions of both, which could all be expressed between looks and gestures. The taste of chocolate on Darling's lips mixed with the unique flavor of Apple, creating an intoxicating sensation that enveloped them completely.
“This flavor is quite original” Apple mentioned when she separated from Darling, for a single moment, “Can I try more? I think they taste better that way.”
“I would be quite offended if you didn't.”
Oh, and Apple wanted to immerse herself in Darling's love.
“Wait! Give me that! I can't stay like this!”
If, by chance, someone was sleeping in the room below them, they would surely think that a stampede spell had been activated in their room. Well, Darling and Apple had been in that game for a while, running from one side to the other.
It seemed that this game of chase had no escape.
“And why not?” Darling asked with a smile, escaping from Apple as much as possible, despite having her hands full.
Apple just rolled her eyes, as if Darling didn't know the answer.
“My skin will be ruined if I leave this on all night!” She claimed, “You wouldn't like to go out with a princess who has dry skin!”
“I will be happy to show you off to everyone, even if you will stop being the most beautiful of all.”
Damn, talking about physicality didn't work with Darling.
“At least give me my cream! Please!”
Darling climbed onto the bed, and started jumping, knowing that Apple could no longer keep up with her.
“Which? This one?” And she took the only bottle of cream she had in her arms, pointing at it.
“That one!” Apple could only wait for Darling to finally give in to her wishes. One more minute with that mask and everything would be ruined.
“Mm, apple cream with touches of charm? Interesting.”
Apple laughed out loud, enjoying Darling's playful attitude. But she needed that cream.
“Darling, these are special products! Give it to me!”
In the end, Darling was also getting tired, so he ended up giving in.
“Good. But I want you to know that it's only because I'm a gentleman.”
"Of course," Apple said sarcastically. "And the fact that I'm not going to let you sleep next to me unless you let me have it has nothing to do with it."
Lately, Darling and Apple had adopted the ugly habit of sleeping together. Snow White didn't seem particularly upset that this was happening, and the Charmings had lost any kind of authority in front of their daughter.
And since neither of them had the heart to ask for a change of roommate, Raven and Rosabella would have to get used to sleeping with another person in their room, and sleeping completely alone at times.
The night was her, and that was it.
“You're right, I couldn't sleep anymore if it weren't for the smell of that apple cream between the sheets.”
Apple just gave her a reproachful look, ending her beauty ritual.
The truth is that neither could sleep comfortably if they did not feel the warmth of the other. It was a bed too big for one person.
“You see? It wasn't going to take me that long. Now we can finally go to sleep.”
Even without Makeup, Apple was still the most beautiful of them all. At least in front of Darling's eyes, with that look that submerged and united with her.
"Well, Miss Beauty, feel free to take your side of the bed. I don't want to ruin your sacred sleep routine.”
That look where Apple was sinking more and more.
"Oh, don't worry, my knight. There is enough space for both of us in this bed.”
With a smile, Darling snuggled up next to Apple, sharing the warm embrace of the bed and letting the calm of the night wash over them.
They were both launching into love in their unique way.
Before either of them could realize it, the Charmings had to return to their kingdom. The time before returning to school was beginning to count down.
And Apple, being the president of the student council, had to return before the rest.
However, this did not apply to all the Charmings, by Snow White's express order, Darling would stay in the White palace indefinitely. At least, until Apple left, a week before back to school.
Darling would then return to her parents to spend the last week with her family. And then she would take the last course.
Or that was what she imagined.
The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, painting the sky in warm shades of orange and pink as the evening air became cool and comforting. After a completely busy day, they were both exhausted and were now relaxing in a hammock, suspended between two apple trees in the middle of the royal garden, enjoying the gentle breeze that swayed their small refuge.
Without much to do to prevent it, Apple had fallen into sleep, knowing that Darling protected her dream, holding her on her chest. The golden-haired girl breathed calmly as her curls moved gently with the sway of the hammock.
Darling looked up at the sky, watching as the first stars began to twinkle in the gathering darkness. Her parents would be leaving at any moment, and it wouldn't be polite of her not to say goodbye.
And, however, she couldn't let her princess wake up. Taking care of the royal greenhouse had not been an easy task, and she could understand how exhausted she was.
With a careful gesture, Darling placed one foot on the ground and began to move, swinging the hammock in a smooth, steady rhythm. Every movement was calculated, and every sway was like a lullaby designed to keep Apple in its sweet slumber. She wanted Apple to continue sleeping peacefully, immersed in a restful rest.
The leaves of the trees rustled softly in the wind, creating a soft, relaxing melody that accompanied the gentle creaking of the hammock. Darling looked at Apple fondly, admiring the peace on her face as she rested. A warm, deep feeling filled her chest, a feeling of happiness and fulfillment that only Apple could bring her.
The sky continued to darken, and the stars shone brighter.
The cool air surrounded the two girls, but Darling didn't feel cold. The warmth of having Apple lying on his chest was enough to keep her warm, even as the temperature dropped.
With each swing of the hammock, Darling felt time slow down. All that mattered at that moment was the tranquility they shared, the feeling of being together in the middle of nature, wrapped in a silent, comforting embrace.
Darling couldn't help but smile, seeing that her plan had been successful. Apple was fast asleep, and he doubted even the fairies could wake her. And as much as she felt comfortable in that position, she knew she had to go.
It's not like her parents wanted to see her. They had done everything in their power to avoid them, and it was a surprise that they had lasted that whole week and a half. But Darling wished, at least, that in that farewell there was a glimmer of hope, a sign that they could forgive her and start from scratch.
When he arrived at the main entrance, he noticed that Snow White's dwarfs had finished loading the last suitcases, and their parents were getting into the limousine. She arrived just in time to get their attention and say goodbye, and then return to Apple's side.
But before she could get any closer, a hand on her shoulder stopped her. Snow White's hand.
“You better let them go in peace, darling” She mentioned, “They are not very happy with you. You don't need to say goodbye.”
“But…”
“Calm down, they will understand. They see what I tell you”.
Darling did not protest. If Snow White said it, she had to be right.
Even so, she turned to look at her family's limousine for the last time, with the slight hope that, as it moved forward, they would look back, noticing that she was there.
None did. None, except her father, in just one-thousandth second. But, thanks to the wind, Darling's hair moved, time stopped, and Darling was able to appreciate that millisecond much more.
Her father's eyes reflected pain. Genuine pain for her? How could it be?
But she didn't have time to reflect, because everything returned to normal. She couldn't find any more details, as the limousine had already left.
Nor could he notice the strange aspect of Snow White on her face.
"Darling, now that your parents are gone, I would like you to talk to you and me. Alright?
Darling hesitated. “Your majesty, leave your daughter in the gardens real. She is asleep, but the cold begins to appear, and I…”
“Don't worry about her. I will send some servants to take care of her. Let's talk, please.”
It seemed more like an order than a suggestion. So Darling had nothing left but assent with the head.
“Of that do you wish to speak, Your Majesty?”
“Do you remember that first conversation you and I had? Where I told you that I approved of the relationship you have with my daughter” She asked.
Darling nodded, smiling. “How could I forget her? It has been one of the happiest moments of my entire life.”
Snow White, she smiled, pleased. “So, you must remember that I told you that we should make certain changes with you, right?
She didn't like the strong grip Snow White was putting on her shoulders.
“Sure. You said I shouldn't worry about it at the moment.”
“That's how it is! But now that your parents are gone, I think it's a good time for us to start our lessons. Don't you think? My sweet apple will leave for school in a week, and time is starting to get short.”
Lessons? What kind of lesson?
"Your majesty, if you allow me, I don't think..." Darling couldn't continue with her sentence, Snow White stopped her, more serious than she was at the beginning.
“Darling, throughout this time, I have been able to see that you are a great person. However, you don't have the basics that Prince Charming in my story might have. And You want to be perfect for my little apple, don't you?”
Snow White had a point.
“Of course, I want to be the best for Apple.”
“Perfect! So, how about we start at once? Accompany me.”
Darling wasn't so sure. Something didn't feel good about all that. But maybe it was her imagination, coming from that prejudice about how demanding Snow White could be.
Even her girlfriend seemed stunned by the kind and good attitude of her mother, who seemed to have changed after the accidents at the Dragon games. So why should she be suspicious?
Surely, they were just some lessons to fully learn his role as a prince. Something she had always dreamed of and longed for.
Perhaps, she could tell her that she already knew the art of the sword, since she was the white knight. Overall, embarking on that adventure was for the brave.
Chapter 17: She Lied to Me
Notes:
Happy New Year! Maybe?
The song of this day is "Él me mintió" by Amanda Miguel. It's a Latin Classic song hahaha
Chapter Text
When they arrived at his palace, Daring did not want to talk to anyone. He didn't turn to see anyone, nor did he bother to listen to the words his "beloved" father had to say to him.
Without thinking much, he ran to his room and broke everything in front of him. Desperate, unrecognizable, before what was once the most coveted prince in all of Ever After High.
"Daring, stop it." He was so out of his mind that he even had trouble recognizing his brother.
It was as if everything was within a deferential reality. He felt completely out of it.
“They can't do this to me” He muttered, trying to regain consciousness. It was even difficult for him to speak.
"I'm sorry to tell you this, Daring, but I think they already did it." Dexter wasn't quite sure what he was doing, but he believed that this was the only way he could control his brother.
Daring took a few steps back, stumbling. No, it couldn't be possible, he couldn't lose like that.
Darling had done nothing to receive everything he had had since birth. It couldn't be that Snow White was treating her like another daughter. That his father kept his comments to himself, and his mother had to smile at her.
Darling couldn't deserve Apple.
"No... It can't be like that," he muttered, staring at his brother.
And for Dexter, it was a surprise to see, for the first time, that Daring reflected fear.
“Daring, there is nothing you can do. It's not your destiny. You're not Snow White's prince, do you understand?”
No, it couldn't be true. Lies, it was all lies. His life, his purpose, his story. The life they promised him did not exist.
No, that wasn't real.
“Of course not, I am Apple’s prince.”
This was going to cost more than he imagined.
"No, Daring, you're not. Darling, our sister, is Apple's destiny. And it's time for you” And he pointed it out directly, “Find who you are outside the story.”
Who was he outside the story?
"That doesn't make any sense," he exclaimed.
“Of course” And Dexter extended his hand to help him get up, “Raven taught me that, we are all someone outside the story.”
When his brother talked about his girlfriend, Daring could notice how his eyes lit up with an unusual glow.
He was sure that was how he saw himself when he talked about Apple.
He couldn't leave it to her sister just like that. It was not fair. Everything in that relationship was a mistake, they would never be accepted by the people, nor by royalty. It was disgusting.
He couldn't believe Snow White hadn't stopped him.
Unless...
“Come on, why don't you start by shaving? I think you need a good beauty session and…”
“Do you think that if I could get this thing off my face, I wouldn't hae done it already!?”
Dexter removed his hand, his brother had changed again. It seemed to be happening more and more frequently.
“Daring…”
Daring smiled evilly, staring at his brother.
“You're Blondie's assistant with her stupid Blog, aren't you?”
Dexter wasn't liking the direction of the conversation at all.
“Yes I am.”
“Get me a meeting with Blondie. Or start recording and send it to them, however you prefer.”
His brother's ideas never ended well, he had begun to discover that.
Daring could be very popular, and it could be that, now that he was hanging out with his brother more, he was also receiving more respect.
But he also felt what, little by little, he stopped being Dexter Charming. He didn't like having to do these things.
It doesn't matter, he just had to realize that everything was for the greater good. He rejected his sister to accept her own happiness, he did all this so that Raven could have a boyfriend who wouldn't be made fun of, who was worthy of her. That he wouldn't embarrass her.
“Daring, I don't think…”
“Darling is the White Knight” Daring didn't even let his brother claim him, before dropping the bomb.
And of course it had an effect, Dexter's eyes widened in surprise, and his mouth couldn't stay closed.
"Darling what?"
“Darling is the White Knight! And I'm going to tell Blondie. You will not be able to keep even a second of silence in the face of that exclusive”.
It was the first time in his life that Dexter stood against his brother, holding him tightly.
“We can't do that, you'd ruin Darling!”
“That's just what I want!”
But Dexter took it even harder, to the point that his hands hurt from the force.
“No, Daring. We have already done a lot of damage. Not that!”
“Are you thinking of turning against me!?”
Dexter didn't even doubt it.
“If necessary, yes. I will do that. I'm tired, Daring. This is not okay!”
Nobody said no to Daring Charming.
“Of course, I should have imagined that you would defend your twin, right?” He mentioned with mockery, “Your sweet sister, who is now in a better position than me, so you betray me too, right?.”
Dexter's biggest problem was that he didn't know when he was being manipulated.
“It's not that, it's just that…”
“Sure! Raven will surely love to see how her boyfriend is someone who has no words and only guides himself to where it suits him best!”
“Daring…”
“I want to see when we return to Ever After High. With what face will you be able to see any person?”
“Alright! You win, I'll help you. But this is the last thing! Did you understand?”
When Daring acted like that, it reminded Dexter of a beast.
Ginger Breadhouse had a very present moment inside her head.
The day the White Knight had saved her in Wonderland.
She knew that no matter what happened, she would never be able to forget that day. That beautiful moment where a man in armor was willing to help her without any major resentments or questions.
A man who, without knowing her, and without knowing her friends, had started cooking and working, just to save the day. He was a hero, in every sense of the word.
A man who, even though his duty was to be the protector of Wonderland, was always on the lookout for Ever After High.
It was an understatement to say that Ginger was terribly in love with him.
When Raven, Apple, and their friends returned from their adventure in Wonderland, Spells! She would have given everything to accompany them at that moment.
Just imagining the White Knight saving the day in front of Chase Redford, dancing on a dance floor, solving puzzles, just as he had done with her.
Her cheeks burned hotter than dough in a kitchen oven!
And when she arrived, from time to time, just to save the day again... Well, hopefully she wasn't the only one who had fallen in love with her mysterious savior.
Although she knew it, she was the White Knight's favorite. They had a special connection, something unique. Something that not even Duchess or Justin Dancer could have.
He never let anyone get close to him, and the rest were barely able to exchange a couple of words, but this never happened with Ginger. Ginger could always hug him, have a conversation.
Of course, when he was seen.
That was why he had formed the White Knight Fan Club. Because she needed more people who had the same passion as her to know him. And of course, if the White Knight saw that more people supported him, he would appear more often!
And of course, Ginger was dying to know who the man behind the helmet would be.
For a time, Ginger feared he had fallen in love with someone older than him. What if it was an adult? What if it was an old man? How was he going to explain that this person was the love of his life?
And, fortunately for him, those questions were eliminated by who was his greatest rival. The Red Knight.
“He also went to Wonderland school that day” He mentioned, “He and I took it in a special way, but the school called him. He is no older than you or me. Awesome.”
Well, she already had a lead on him. And if he was just a young man, that meant she could convince him to go to school with her!
Oh, just imagining it! She would go to all the classes next to the White Knight, they would go hand in hand, they would eat together in the castle, she would go to support him in the hero class duels, she could get him into the cooking club! And when they were finally close enough, then she...
Enough! It was too much imagination.
Although not that much. Because the White Knight loved her, he had told her, so it was only a matter of time.
"He never told you he loved you, face it. He likes you more than most people like him, but he doesn't even consider you a friend."
“Don't say that! It's a lie!” She claimed in the call with Cerise, her friend, who was only trying to open her eyes.
"He said he liked you, that's not a declaration of love."
"It is for me!" She exclaimed.
Somewhere in the story, Cerise just rolled her eyes.
"Sure. Don't you think it's too strange? A person who hides his identity shouldn't be trustworthy."
“Come on. We all have secrets. Even you have them.”
Somewhere in the story, Cerise covered her wolf ears with her hood.
"Have you never thought that he might be a fake? You don't even know his name! You can't love him!"
“Of course not! He is a very honest person!”
Cerise was not going to debate with Ginger, who had no proof about it, and she couldn't say it that way. It was a lost cause.
"So, what do you and that whole fan club have in mind to discover their secrets?"
“It's good that you asked! I was thinking we could lure him out with a trained dragon, and when he shows up to save the day, then I…”
She couldn't complete her entire idea before Cerise, since, out of nowhere, Blondie Lockes was calling her.
“Wait a second, Blondie is marking me.”
"Blondie? What could she want?"
“I don't know, but we'll find out. I'll call you in a moment.”
"Okay, we'll cast a spell later."
When Ginger hung up the call with her best friend, she answered Blondie's.
"Ginger! I'm not talking to you as your friend. I'm talking to you as the best reporter ever. I have an exclusive that's going to find you!"
Ginger found it very strange that Blondie spoke to her only for that reason. They weren't even close friends, and she wasn't interested in such gossip.
Still, she didn't want to be rude.
“That's how it is?”
" Of course! I need your live reactions! Do you have time right now?"
Ginger just looked away.
“Actually, I was on a call right now, and I don't think…”
"Ginger, I wouldn't have called you if this wasn't life or death. You're interested in that!"
Ginger didn't have enough evil in her heart to say no to Blondie, so she ended up giving in.
“Okay, give me half an hour, and we'll have a video call, okay?”
" That sounds awesome. I promise you will not regret!
Ginger just rolled her eyes.
“Sure. And you may know, what is this spectacular news for which you need me?”
"Oh, Ginger. Don't you want to know the identity of the White Knight?"
"Holly, Holly! You have to know this. By my fairy godmother, you have to know this!"
“Yes, yes. I'm listening to you, Poppy has a pair of scissors in her hand, and if I end up cutting my hair wrong, neither of us will be lucky. So you're on speakerphone.”
"Oh, then, it can wait... I think."
“Hey! What is it that you have to tell my sister that I can't know?" Poppy demanded, preventing her sister from moving an inch.
"It's okay! They can both know. After all, they are both in the White Knight Fan Club, right?"
The two sisters stared at each other for a second, then nodded. They were in that club more out of curiosity to discover it than anything else, it's true. But at the end of the day, it was a lot of fun…
And partly because Holly was a true believer that Daring was the prince behind that Bold Knight's armor.
And the fact that she had a slight crush on the oldest brother of all the Charmings had little to do with that conjecture.
For months, she had been trying to get close to Darling, his little sister, just to see if she could get some information out of her.
But she had only managed to have immense respect for Rosabella!
If there was one way to describe Darling Charming, it was as the most secretive person she had ever met.
Getting a little information out of that girl was like talking to a wall. The two evil sisters from the library gave her more information and talk than she ever had with Darling.
It was not to be misunderstood. Darling was a very good person, she sincerely loved her as a friend, she wouldn't have helped her with the whole Apple thing if it wasn't like that.
But... she couldn't deny that Darling was... peculiar. Put it in some way.
She knew Darling was a sincere friend. And that she would always support her, no matter what happened. But if you could have a conversation of more than two words, it would be very helpful!
Because, in the end, Darling had not given her any information about her brother, or about the White Knight. It was clear to her that Darling knew something, she just didn't want to tell her.
It seemed that Darling only had words for the Wonderland boys, and for Rosabella. The only ones patient enough for her to end opening up, or the only ones crazy enough for her to feel attached.
And that was why she was so surprised that Apple had fallen in love with her...
“Yes we are. What does that have to do with this?” Poppy asked.
"Oh, it has everything to do with it. Talk to Daring about it!"
Those words managed to catch Holly's attention.
“Did you talk to Daring about the White Knight!? Did he confirm to you that he is the one wearing the armor!?”
She turned to look at her sister with an air of triumph. Poppy had always doubted that it was Daring who was wearing the armor. She said that Prince Charming was not brave enough to put on that armor, which would definitely ruin his perfect hair.
Poppy had a theory that it wasn't someone they knew. And that Chase could tell stories all he wanted, that they weren't going to convince her that he wasn't an adult.
" No. Daring is not the White Knight."
Now Poppy had the winning look. Enjoying watching her sister's dreams destroyed in a matter of seconds.
“I told you!” She exclaimed, “You owe me a frappé from Maddie's cafeteria! It was obvious that Daring couldn't be the White Knight!”
But, if it wasn't Daring, then who was it?
"So he doesn't know her identity either, right?" Holly muttered, visibly disappointed.
"Oh yes, it does."
That made both sisters put their full attention back on the phone.
“Oh yeah? Then it must be someone we know, right?” Poppy mentioned.
“Who is it? Dexter? Hopper? Sparrow?”
Poppy's eyes lit up when she heard that name from her sister's mouth. It would be a dream come true for her, for Sparrow to be the White Knight.
"Ha Ha Ha Ha, no, Darling."
“Darling?”
"Darling what?" Holly asked, not quite understanding.
"Darling is the White Knight."
“For my Fairy Godmother, Ashlynn, it's good that you arrived. It's a relief that our kingdoms are so close to each other.”
“It is always a pleasure to see you, your majesty. I came as soon as I could. Although I admit that it is quite a surprise that you spoke to me and not Poppy. What's going on?”
Rapunzel was quick to take Ashlynn's shoulder, gently.
“Ashlynn, I understand that you are close friends with my two daughters, aren't you?”
Cinderella's daughter nodded slightly.
“A little more of Poppy. She is the one who helps me with my Look changes. But it's true. We are.”
“So, tell me, what do you know about a certain White Knight and what does he have to do with Darling Charming?”
“I came as fast as I could. I just found out about all this, Blondie hasn't publicized the news yet. Darling is the White Knight!?”
From how Cerise found Ginger's room, it seemed like the answer was yes. Spells, it was worse than her house on a full moon night.
“She lied to me. She told me she loved me, and it wasn't true. She lied to me.”
Of course, the ideas that Ginger had had in her head for months had collapsed in just a second. It would be strange if she wasn't crying at that moment.
“Ginger, friend. That was something that…”
"He didn't love me, Cerise. He never did, he never loved me. The White Knight was in love with Apple!”
And again with that story.
“You can't be sure of that. Just because Darling woke her up doesn't mean she's in love with Apple. You're a rebel, just like me, I thought you'd already know that! Not because destiny tells us something, we must…”
“Darling loves Apple! That can be seen from miles away. She only has eyes for her.”
It was difficult to debate the irrefutable. Darling didn't put much effort into hiding her feelings.
At least, not since the Dragons games.
"Why, Cerise? Why did Darling do this? She let us do all this! She let her worship her! Why did she deceive us like that!?”
Cerise didn't like what Ginger was saying at all. She could understand her pain, the person she swore was the love of her life was already with someone else. She had another destiny.
But Darling hadn't fooled anyone. She had only... Hid a part of herself.
If there was anyone who could understand her, it was Cerise. She also had an equally big secret to hide.
Or if not, she would be judged equally or worse than Darling at that moment.
“She didn't cheat on them. She's still the White Knight!”
“Of course she did! Is it too small to make us believe it was someone else?”
“She's still that White Knight you admire so much! She's still the one who saved all the girls from that Dragon! Who helped you send a message from Wonderland and brought you back! Who saved Raven, Maddie, Kitty, Lizzie and Apple from school! Who saved the Queen of Hearts' Reign!”
“Don't you understand, Cerise!? She didn't do it because she was a good person! All things relate to the same thing, look good with Apple! It was just a cruel game of her vanity! She just wanted to save her princess!”
Ginger was totally out of it.
“What are you talking about?”
Quickly, Ginger moved away from her friend, and ran to a drawer, taking out several photographs.
“Just look at her mysterious appearances. Save the girls from Courtly Jester? Apple was among the poor people affected! It wasn't to save the day, it was to save Apple!”
It seemed to Cerise that this was conveniently arranged for the story.
“The day of the Dragon? Apple was in that class!”
Sure, but Darling too. All the princesses took that class!
“The day of the spring festival! She... She... She wasn't helping me get back home. She was just looking out for Apple's well-being.”
There was the key. Ginger was so sad at the possible idea of that time, so important, was worthless to Darling, who was distorting the matter.
“I don't think that was like that. If I knew a way out, I would have just come to save the day, instead of helping you send the message. She is a knight, she still is the same person you adored so much.
But Ginger didn't want to hear cheap explanations.
“Of course not! Now it's very different!”
“And what is different?”
“What is a girl! I can't love her like that!”
Wow. She did not expect that answer. She didn't expect her friend to think that way. So... the same as everyone.
That was why her mother would never reveal that she was married to the Big Bad Wolf from her story.
“Do you hate her now just for being a girl? Why isn't he the ideal man you imagined so much? Ginger, forgive me, but it sounds like just a whim that a child has.”
"Don't you understand, Cerise?" She exclaimed, already changed, that her friend didn't seem to understand her, “We were a game for her! And nothing more! She knew perfectly well everyone's intentions! Mine! And she decided that she didn't care about them, she enjoyed all of it! Of all that love that I swore to her, what did she swear to me! There was never anything, she was just another one, because she was only interested in the best story of all…”
Her friend had lost all sense of reason. It was what happened to people who had their hearts broken.
Only she was Cerise Hood. Not Cupid, to go around saving everyone's love life.
“Well, if you're so upset, why don't you talk to her directly? She is on vacation at the White palace, right? The Charmings do that every year.
She knew she had given a bad idea, seeing her friend's expression. That couldn't go well.
“I was her friend! Do you think I didn't deserve to at least know the truth?”
Ashlynn had been listening to the same story for more than an hour, and she couldn't find a way to calm her friends, who couldn't stop crying, and with their faces wet, their makeup was already ruined.
Because of her heels, not even when she had revealed her relationship with Hunter had Apple made such a fuss. It wasn't that big of a deal, if Darling didn't want to be a damsel in distress , she didn't see a big problem.
It was curious that even rebels like Poppy were scandalized by such a matter.
“Surely she had her reasons for hiding it” And boy did she have reasons. Darling surely already imagined a situation like this, it was normal to hide who she was.
“Lies! We have done everything for Darling! Didn't we deserve even a bit of his trust?” Poppy claimed, visibly upset, “We did go to help her tell Apple the truth. She said we were her trust! But they were nothing more than words in the wind, it was all a lie.”
In that whole conversation, there was something that caught Ashlynn's attention.
“Wait, does Apple already know who woke her up?”
The two sisters nodded at the same time.
“For a month or so. We told her, Darling was having a very hard time with that secret” Replied Poppy, who could now better understand why Darling suffered that way. A secret could be hidden, two? It was too much for one person.
“And why didn't Apple tell me anything!? I'm one of her best friends!” If she was having a breakdown, she didn't want to imagine when Briar found out.
“Can you understand us now? They hid the truth from us about something so important!" Holly claimed.
“And Darling and Apple, are they something?” Ashlynn asked, “I mean what... Are they a couple?”
The mere idea that Apple could date a girl gave her chills. But, of all the people in the story, she was the least likely to criticize.
Wow, so that's how Apple must have felt when she found out about her relationship with Hunter.
“I guess they are something. She wouldn't have taken her away from the prom like that, if she wasn't jealous of her brother” Poppy mentioned, shrugging her shoulders.
“At least, I no longer have to avoid her because of the guilt of liking her boyfriend. Although now I can't even look her in the eyes, knowing that she's dating a traitor” Holly completed, seeing that, if it was true, an opportunity was opening up for her at Daring's side.
“But are you sure that Apple and Darling are a couple?”
“Well... No. She's not even able to trust us in that way!”
And when three friends who felt betrayed agreed, nothing good could come of it.
“Well, let's go then.”
"Let's go?" The two sisters asked in unison.
“Yes, we're going to Apple's palace to ask for explanations!”
Unlike the rest of the people, Lizzie Hearts was not in the White Knight fan club because of a crush on that mysterious figure.
And if Kitty or Maddie found themselves in that club for that reason, she would definitely have their heads cut off. They were hers, and no one else's.
If the three of them were stuck in that place, it was only because they needed to stay informed about every crazy thing that could occur to them against their story.
After all, it seemed like the Ever After girls liked to forget that the White Knight was a character from Alice. He was part of the Wonderlarians.
Of course, they already knew that Darling had not been born in Wonderland, that she had taken a destiny that did not belong to her, as if she were a usurper. But that didn't matter to them. Darling had more than demonstrated that a Wonderlarian could come from many sides.
Simply put, the White Knight's identity was classified information to anyone outside the Princess of Hearts' inner circle. Therefore, for a group of fans to gather together just to talk about their protégé, it was not something to take lightly.
And Maddie was very aware of that.
“Hello, narrator. Why don't you do me a favor and instead of giving the same old summary, give me a few pages ahead? This is very urgent!”
Of course, of course. Good thinking, Maddie. Let's see... Aha! Here.
Maddie hurried to the Palace of Hearts, because everyone had to make a decision and quickly.
“What are you saying!? Does Blondie know!?” Lizzie was totally exasperated at the news.
Maddie could only nod quickly.
“That's what Cedar told me, and she can't lie. It seems Cerise told her, because Blondie told Ginger.”
Oh, if Ginger knew, it's because Darling was in serious trouble.
“And what do her plan to do with that information?” Kitty asked, appearing and disappearing throughout the room.
But Maddie just shrugged. “I don't know. She didn't tell me that.”
None of them were aware of the danger that was approaching Darling.
“And do you know? Because you could say it, you know.”
Oh, Lizzie, can you hear me? I thought only Kitty and Maddie could.
“Only if you're close enough, like right now. So, if you know what the hell Ginger is planning, Speak Up!”
“That's right. You better start telling us, if you don't want me trying to check how sharp my claws are.”
Girls. They know I can't do it, it's against the rules!
“Oh, come on, Brooke. It won't be the first time you break them. Darling is in trouble!”
I, I... Just because I like Darling! Ginger has gathered the entire fan club and Blondie, and they are going straight to the White castle to make a scandal that Snow White won't be very pleased with. Are you happy?
From the expressions of the three girls, it seemed so.
“Darling has to be warned! Young Storyteller, could you…”
Oh, no. Maddie, don't even think about it. No one in Ever After can hear me. I can't send any messages like the other time. It's your job now.
“We have to do something!” Lizzie exclaimed, visibly worried, “We have to go to Ever After!”
“And how will we do that? We can't leave today! It's Mad Hatter's Non-Birthday Day!”
The Mad Hatter's unbirthday!? Who thinks of celebrating a Non-Birthday!?
“Hey!”
I'm sorry, Maddie, but it's the truth. They can't go for that celebration.
“The young narrator has a point. We can't leave, we can't do that to your father, and my mother would send us to the dungeon. What will we do then?”
“I'll try to send him a message with the warning. Maybe I can leave the palace before they arrive.”
“Uh, I had already tried that. Ignored.”
Something had to occur to them, and soon. Or Darling was going to have a very bad time.
“Just answer, I can wait a few minutes, nothing happens.”
But Darling shook her head.
“No. It's just Maddie, it can't be anything important. Even if it is, no more important than you and me.”
Apple always blushed at her girlfriend's compliments. More so, if she helped her finish getting ready, putting on her crown.
"Don't you think it could be something related to your other job?" She asked, referring to her work as the White Knight.
“They have a deck army at their disposal. They can manage without me for one night.”
She didn't dislike the idea either. Apple preferred that her girlfriend not take the risks of battle.
“Remind me again, why did you ask Raven to erase our memories of your revelation? It would make Ginger very happy to know who her savior is.”
“Hmm, maybe. But it's also true that a girl isn't supposed to save the day. My destiny was to be a damsel in distress . Do you want to know the reaction Grimm had? He wanted to kill me!”
Well, her girlfriend had a point.
“But now, you are no longer a damsel in distress . You are my prince. And my prince has to be brave, I don't think you'll have that problem again.”
Well, Apple had a point.
“What are you suggesting? What should I tell everyone again who I am?”
“And why not? This way, you won't have to always hide. And I will be able to gallop with you, hugging your armor.”
Apple was very convincing, that's for sure.
“And then? We gallop along, as a glorious sunset appears over the horizon, after saving the princess from a terrifying witch. What would you do next?”
Apple was very amused by all those conveniently perfect scenarios that Darling always imagined.
“Well, I would have to thank my savior. And since no one can criticize that I hugged my princess, then I would force her to stop the horse.”
“Force her?”
Apple nodded, “That's right. And once he stops, I would suggest very indirectly that she will give me a rose that we see on the way.”
“A rose like... This one?”
And Darling attracted a Rose that Apple had in a vase, to give it to her. Continuing with the game.
“And then, after smelling it, I would thank my hero, slowly removing her helmet, and giving her a kiss in thanks.”
“Oh, and... What would that kiss be like?” Darling asked, “Isn't there proof of that in the present?”
“Of course. It would be something like this.”
Gently, Apple gently took Darling's face in her hands, her fingers caressing the soft, warm skin. Darling let out a barely audible sigh, feeling her heart beat faster as Apple got closer.
Their lips met in a tender kiss, like a soft and sweet caress. It was a delicate touch, a simple touch that spoke of love and tenderness. Apple moved slowly, her lips sliding against Darling's gently and patiently, exploring every corner with exquisite care.
Darling responded to the kiss just as sweetly, her hands encircling Apple's waist, pulling her closer to herself. The feeling was intoxicating, as if the entire world had been reduced to this intimate, shared moment.
Darling loved Apple's kisses. Her caresses made her shudder.
“Enough, let's go now. We don't want to be late for your farewell dinner.”
Of course, even Apple itself had forgotten it. This was the last dinner she would have before leaving for Ever After High. That was why Darling was going back home.
"Do I look good?" Apple asked. Turning around to show off her red dress. A dress that looked strangely familiar, despite being fresh from the dressmaker.
“You always look beautiful” Darling replied, “And how about me?”
The truth is that Apple couldn't complain. That blue jacket highlighted all of Darling's attributes.
“You'll have to tell me where you bought your clothes. I want the same one, but in White.”
The atmosphere in the castle dining room was thick, almost tangible, Darling was sure it could be cut with a sword.
Apparently, relations had not improved in all the time they had been apart.
Added to that, there was a new problem. Snow White was not in the best mood with Darling, thanks to the fact that she had ignored all the "recommendations" that she had given her.
The monarch of Ever After hoped that this dinner would move the waters a little in her favor, knowing the always impulsive character of the Charmings.
Snow White and her husband shared an awkward silence. Their gazes went back and forth between them, their daughter, and their daughter's girlfriend. It was as if they were trying to find answers in their expressions. Something they could take to their advantage, to break all that tension.
Dexter fidgeted nervously with his fork, avoiding eye contact with anyone. He knew what was about to happen, and he felt like a coward for not shouting it out. By not having stopped his brother, on the contrary, he had supported him.
He knew Darling would see it in his eyes, and he could only pray that it would be a quick dinner, and they'd get out before the bomb went off. All of that was a bad idea, an evil plan from someone he could no longer recognize as his good brother.
He wanted to escape from there.
Daring, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the general unrest. His face did not reflect it, he had to appear as indifferent as possible, but his eyes sparkled with an air of triumph. There was no way her sister would escape such punishment again. There was no way anyone could support her, she was broke.
He was the clear winner in that chess game. Its situation and position were unbeatable. He had everything to return to his throne.
The silence stretched on, only interrupted by the sound of cutlery clashing against plates. That was why Darling hated silence so much, she felt like her heart was beating in her throat, unable to eat under the pressure of the gazes fixed on her.
The good thing is that only dessert was missing. Then, everyone would say goodbye, and she could live in peace for a week. Until we return to Ever After High.
And then it occurred to someone to open their mouth.
“Did you know that Darling is the White Knight?”
Both Apple and Darling dropped their printing silverware.
“Yeah. The one who saved the day in Wonderland and helped break the curse. The one who is famous for fighting dragons and disappears as quickly as he appeared.”
The jaws of all the adults dropped, and none of them knew exactly what to say. It was obvious that Daring wasn't lying, from the sudden reaction both girls had.
King Charming and Queen Charming shared a look of frustration, evidently annoyed by their son's impulsive action.
"What are you saying, son?" Queen Charming asked, hoping her son would say it was all a joke.
Although it was clear that was not the case.
“What they heard. Darling loves to steal other people's destinies. And I wasn't her only victim.”
How did Daring find out about everything? Darling had no idea. There was no way her brother would have found out about her, not after all those years.
She felt how anger swirled in her as she listened to every word she uttered to the one she once called brother, while her eyes narrowed, in a mixture of all his mentions. She had not stolen anyone's destiny! Alpine had given it to him of her own free will! She would be happy to return the armor, if one day the rightful heir claimed it!
But Apple stopped her, taking her hand, before she could say a single word.
“Oh, and... accidentally , I ended up telling Blondie, I mean, she's very good when she wants to get information.”
Now they were in trouble!
The impact of his words echoed through the room like thunder. Apple and Darling exchanged looks of disbelief, while Snow White pressed her lips into a tight line, then her eyes widened in surprise, and turned to Darling, searching for answers.
How wonderful.
Darling felt exposed, vulnerable. Everything she had tried to keep hidden would now be on everyone's lips, because no one would be able to make Blondie keep that secret. The sensation was overwhelming, and soon she felt like he was short of breath.
She turned to look at Apple, seeking comfort in her eyes, or even a glimmer of understanding and support.
But Apple, who looked back at her, was as worried as she was. Darling could read a mix of worry, anger, and something else in her eyes. She wasn't alone, that was clear, but she had no idea what they were going to do.
And before anyone could think of any idea, everyone's cell phones began to vibrate.
"Identity of the White Knight, revealed!"
Wonderful, Blondie had already published the news.
The silence became even heavier, it was as if the weight of Daring's words had settled on everyone present.
The only one who kept a smile was Snow White. She would never have imagined a miracle like that. It was very interesting that Darling had a secret of that magnitude.
So, the White Knight...
And then, another notification came again, almost at the same time, that a dwarf was running at full speed to where the Queen was.
"Blondie Lockes is live: LIVE FROM WHITE CASTLE, WAITING FOR THE DEPARTURE OF THE WHITE KNIGHT"
They were in very serious trouble.
But it was nothing Snow White wasn't ready for. What a stunning turn of events! It was time to enter his role.
“I think this is something that has to be analyzed coldly. And right now, it's not possible. I think we should all retire. Apple, pick up your things, you're leaving for school right now.”
Apple sat up straight in her chair, surprised by the immediacy of the decision. How was she going to leave now that there was a stampede of girls at the entrance? Even her best friends, like Ashlynn, were there!
Her eyes met Darling's, searching her for some sign of how to proceed. However, no one had the courage to argue with Snow White.
“I'll go... Get my suitcase. I need it.”
“Don't worry. I already sent one of our workers for her. It's time for you to go.”
Of course, Daring was enjoying the whole situation. With a smile full of mockery, he knew that his sister was ruined.
And before he knew it, his eyes changed color, and his pupils vanished.
“We'll see each other later, at school. It's only a week, don't worry. I'm with you," Apple murmured, taking her girlfriend's hand. She hated the idea of having to leave her, just when she was going to need her most.
But Darling also understood the situation. They both leaned towards each other, before their lips met in a brief but meaningful kiss.
"Sure, we'll see each other soon," Darling replied, caressing her cheek.
As she left, Apple turned to look at Daring, hoping to claim him. But the prince did not seem to be present in time, it was as if... his humanity was gone.
It reminded her of a beast.
“It would be best if we also retired. We need to leave at all costs” Lance exclaimed, seeing that they were a little left over now that Apple was gone, and that Daring didn't seem to be doing very well. Well, he was just starting to growl, and was reluctant to any touch.
In fact, it was between Dexter and Queen Charming that they were taking him, fearing that Snow White would retaliate against him.
"Darling?" He asked, calling her attention to go with them.
Darling also stood up, knowing that nothing good awaited her, feeling a lump in h34 throat. She knew they were going to have a very long talk with her.
Until Snow White stopped her.
“Darling stays.”
Nobody objected.
“Well, I'm ready.”
“Ready for what?”
Snow White's question surprised Darling. Wasn't it obvious?
“I am ready to face all of them and give explanations. Ginger must not have taken it very well, but she is my friend and I would like…”
"I've already taken care of that, darling. They won't bother you anymore.”
That surprised her even more. It couldn't be, She needed to explain her reasons for being the White Knight! She couldn't... Wait for someone else to solve her problems!
"Oh, my dear Darling. You may not fully understand it, but this is my kingdom. I am the one who gives the orders here, and he doesn't move a finger if I don't authorize it, do you understand?”
Darling always got chills when Snow White put a hand on her shoulder.
False feelings of security always caused her fear.
“And when my little Apple will be the queen, the same thing will happen too. She will give the orders, and everyone will have to obey.”
Darling felt that there was a hidden meaning in all of this.
“What does that mean?”
“Darling, remember when we talked about how certain actions could affect Apple?”
Of course she remembered that conversation.
“Yes.”
“Then, tell me. Do you think what you did was right? Do you think causing this scandal won't affect my princess? What won't be talked about?”
Darling just sighed and looked down. That was true.
“Surely yes.”
Snow White shrank a little, to be at her height.
“Now do you understand why you have to learn all the rules? This action of yours has brought calamities! We cannot allow it to happen again.”
Of course not.
“You are right, your majesty.”
Snow White smiled. “I know you had been a little reluctant to take our lessons, but now that you have seen what can happen, will you collaborate?”
Something inside her told her not to do it. But... Snow White was right. She couldn't continue being a rebel without a cause.
It was time to focus. For Apple, so she would be happy. She even had to be scolded like a little girl.
“Yes, I will do it.”
And Snow White stood up again, satisfied.
“That's what I wanted to hear. Now, come with me.”
“Where we go?”
“You don't think this is going to go away without consequences, do you?”
Chapter 18: Brainwashing
Notes:
Hey! I'm sorry for the late, but, if you read this in Spanish, maybe... well, you would know that I changed some things here,
I'm sorry! But I can't make Snow White evil here, so I have changed one or two things, and I blame another person for everything. To be specific, the story still being the same.
The song of this chapter is 'Brainwashing' by... I don't know, I just heard a Spanish cover a lot of years ago hahaha
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DNUAKpCsyYQ
Chapter Text
King White had always longed for many things. Since he was in school, he wanted many things.
Unlike his daughter's generation, he had no competition to be Snow White's Prince Charming. It was the only likely one since Lance had won the right to be the next king of the Charming kingdom.
But having his destiny so assured made him miss out on many things in his life.
Unlike his peers, he was not so fond of violence. Like Lance, he was more of a… Erudite.
Only he wasn't as rough as Lance with girls. So it wasn't difficult for Snow White to fall in love.
And, of course, Andrew had also fallen in love with Snow White. After all, who wouldn't? She was the most beautiful in the school, the most beautiful in the class, the most beautiful in the town.
The most beautiful of all.
However, they didn't share many things in common. Yes, they were both the best in the classes, but they were the best at totally different things. Snow White loved potions class, and Andrew was the best in story history. Things that had little to do with each other.
However, no one complained. They both liked each other physically, and that was more than enough. They would have a lifetime to truly fall in love.
Knowing that one day he would have to take his role in the story and wake up his beloved, Andrew investigated every detail, even the smallest, in his entire story, because he did not want to make any mistakes.
And soon, he realized something. Unlike his companions, he was not important in their story.
Philip was one of the protagonists of the story. His name might not appear in the story, but he even had more scenes than his girlfriend.
Gold... Well, her protagonist wouldn't even have a story if Gold didn't exist.
Thomas might understand a little. If it weren't for the fact that his story had changed, and now he had to throw himself into a moving ship, just so he could remember his princess and marry the right one, and not the 'not so evil' stepsister.
He only had the most basic job of all. Kiss the princess, and that's it. He didn't have to do anything else.
And as time went by, he became more seriously aware of that reality.
Because, of her fairy godmother, not even when the Evil Queen wanted to get out of her story did he have a moment to act. It was Grimm and company who took care of that issue.
He was just there, sitting on his great throne, next to his wife, who did have a relevant role.
Things with her weren't going well, either. Yes, Snow White was lovely. And yes, Snow White would still be the most beautiful of all, even with a belly that betrayed her eight months of pregnancy. And she would remain so until her daughter was a certain age.
But they? Wow, there was no "they." It was always Snow White, and no one else.
Snow White was the one who had to wear the royal crown. Snow White was the one in charge of the affairs of the kingdom. Snow White is the one in charge of raising what ended up being her only daughter.
Snow White is the one who will decide what to do with the fact that her daughter inherited his Blond hair.
Andrew had no voice, and he had no vote, either. It didn't matter, the most important feat of his entire life had been accomplished as soon as he left school. Kiss the princess from his story, and then get married. What did he do for the rest of your life? It didn't matter anymore.
Well, of course, it mattered. Snow White would never allow the image of the perfect couple they held to be broken. He couldn't go anywhere. He had to be the ideal partner, the ideal husband, the ideal king. The one who fulfilled his queen's every wish. To his Snow White.
He was born for that. He had grown up for it. Kiss the princess, and maintain a life full of appearances and frustrations.
What a cruel future that burden was. Andrew never imagined that "The Best of Stories" could make him this unhappy and bitter.
Maybe it was something banal. Well, he could feel lucky with his light workload. But it was something that would never stop. And Andrew, like the others, longed to move forward.
Only he didn't have that right. He was nothing more than a simple kissing booth at Snow White's parties.
By Grimm, he wasn't even a father figure to his daughter. If he disappeared, Apple wouldn't even notice. However, he couldn't leave. His story was not yet complete.
No, the worst part was not that useless, monotonous, and unimportant life.
The worst part is that he would have to marry a girl who was his own daughter's age.
He knew Raven Queen from the photos that came out of her. Of course, she was very beautiful, but it wasn't for him!
Snow White, his wife, was slowly preparing for the day of her death. It would happen any day now, once Apple signed the book of legendary stories. And he had to get mentally prepared because he had to marry Raven Queen so that she would become his daughter's stepmother.
How could he share a bed with his daughter's best friend? He couldn't get that horrible feeling out of his head!
The only good thing is that he wouldn't have to live long to tell it. History dictated that Raven Queen must kill him, to obtain the throne herself.
Maybe, it was what Andrew expected most. The day of his death.
His daughter was ready to rule alone. Her mother had arranged for a copy to be made for her. There was no more left. History would repeat itself.
But when Raven Queen refused to sign the book of legendary stories... Oh, that day, Andrew smiled again. He smiled, hoping that the cycle would not repeat itself. And even if his life didn't change, her daughter's could be different. She could be out of that ordeal.
He soon realized that was never going to happen. Even if his daughter's destiny was not identical to her mother's, it would be fulfilled. And that his cycle had indeed closed, because he would not marry Raven, and he would not die soon.
He was condemned to live trapped in the life he hated the most.
Within a few months, his wife had reached him with the news that they already had his replacement. A girl, Lance's youngest daughter. Darling Charming.
He felt sorry for her. She did not know what was waiting for her. She did not know the horrible life to which she had condemned herself. Well, she should never have fallen in love with his daughter.
Darling was kind, and loving. And she even took him into account. She always wanted to know about his life, about what he was like, about… His adventures.
Adventures that did not exist.
Ah, but that girl was very different from him. She was bold, fearless, brave. A Knight in shining armor.
Literally. What a surprise it was for him to realize that this little girl had done all the feats he had always dreamed of.
Only, those aren't things Snow White's prince does.
“Please, Andrew, I think you know more than everyone, how to be a nice Snow White prince. You had been perfect all these years.”
That was her wife, like always, trying to manipulate him. Of course, Snow wants him to teach Darling Charming about how to be the perfect prince of the book.
But, he had spent years accumulating that feeling. The fury, the anger, the revenge…
“I’m not sure about that” He admitted, “Why not just, let her be her? The story is not the same, maybe my daughter must have a real knight and not just a prince.”
“Andrew” She reclaimed, “The story was fulfilled, and even if she was perfect, she was acting a role in another story, she can’t play two papers!”
Like always, her wife has reason.
While playing with his hands, a terrible idea occurred to him. Something that, for sure, his wife would never accept, but he wanted to do it.
It had many years been a shadow and nothing more, than irrelevant. That girl, Darling Charming, didn’t deserve that life. Living all the adventure that he has held back from, exploring. Since he had to stay there, with her wife.
She wasn’t different with him. And she’s not better than him.
“Fine!” he responds, “I will take the girl for a few weeks, we will be away for that time, are you okay with that?”
When Snow White said yes, she didn't expect that she was condemning Darling to torture, but she did it.
After all, Snow White's prince was there to fulfill her whims.
This time, there was no stage. Not even people making fun of her.
Apple wasn't there either, begging her mother for some mercy. Of course, they wouldn't do it with her present.
And it wasn't the royal guards who were getting their hands dirty. It was someone of higher rank than them.
It wasn't exactly her dream. But the important thing remained.
“Did you know that Snow White's prince doesn't do anything?”
Darling's hands shook, unable to support herself. Every time she spoke, she would receive one more.
But it had been a matter of a few minutes to understand that it was much worse if she didn't talk to the King.
"I don't understand," she muttered, barely able to speak.
One more. She didn't know how long she would remain conscious.
“It's the first rule of all Snow White's Prince Charming. We didn't save the day. We don't fight dragons, and we don't throw ourselves at moving ships either.”
Other. A little less strong.
“We don't fight giant octopuses, nor do we face crazed hunters. Nor did we rescue the princess from the top of a tower to be stabbed. We are not going to wars, we are nothing.”
Darling couldn't bear that idea.
“Darling Charming, do you know how many years I waited for this?”
The King pulled her by the hair. Hurting her even more.
“All these years, in the shadow of my wife. Being nothing more than a toy, a mockery. Every day, when I wake up, asking my reason for existing. What right do you have to experience what I have not experienced?”
He let go of her suddenly, causing her to hit her head. And let out a scream of pain.
“Do not scream! Aren't you a knight!? You can't cry!”
One more spanking. Her back was destroyed.
“This pain is nothing compared to what you experience in war!” And another one, the pain was blinding, she was exhausted, “Do you want to continue suffering it?”
“No!” She begged, “No, please!”
“If you don't want it anymore, then. What do we Snow White princes do!?”
“Nothing! We do not do anything!”
One more, it had to be very clear to her that she could not live the life that Andrew always dreamed of.
“Darling. Are you the White Knight?”
Darling hesitated to respond. Being the White Knight... was the greatest satisfaction she had in her life, only behind being Apple's girlfriend.
“Responds!”
Soon she felt like vomiting and felt like the world was falling away from her. It's as if a thousand knives were buried in her.
“No! I'm not! I'm not a knight!”
But Andrew wasn't going to leave it there. His thirst for revenge could not be ended so easily, nor could his fun.
"That's where you're wrong, dear Darling. You wanted to be a knight, didn't you?”
“Enough! Please! I can not anymore!”
It was as if her skin was being ripped off.
“Suffer as one!”
Soon, the ringing in her ears was deafening her, but the pain forced her back to reality.
It was the first time in his entire life that Andrew had faced violence. And he had enjoyed it like no other.
And Darling still had a lot to learn. Well, he knew that the girl was only talking to free herself from the pain. Not because she firmly believed it.
So, to put it to test, he decided to ask her a question, a tricky question.
Quickly, he took out the sword that he always carried with him. He had never used it, like him, it was just an ornament. He released Darling from her grasp, and the poor girl fell to her knees. It wasn't as strong as he expected.
Not that he had used all his strength.
And, when the girl felt that everything was over, he threw it at her feet.
"Lift it," he demanded.
But Darling could barely react. Her thoughts were out of her mind, and she could only focus on all the pain she felt.
Unfortunately for her, Andrew had learned very well from his wife how to manipulate people.
“Tell me, White Knight. Aren't you dying to take it? Have a sword in your hands, caress it…”
The pain in Darling's head was stronger than anything. She couldn't put her thoughts in order, she could only hear the king's voice.
“Put it on my neck, to take revenge for all the pain I just caused you. With it in hand, run from here, killing whoever stands in front of you, and then... go to your princess, my daughter.”
Of course, she was looking forward to that.
Breathing heavily, Darling found strength where none existed, so she could ignore all her wounds, and take the hilt of the sword. Unaware that, precisely, that was what Andrew wanted.
It was obvious, he couldn't change that girl's mentality with just a few hours. She was much stronger mentally than he expected. She had strong convictions, she believed what she thought loyally. All of this was going to be very useful to them. It would take time, but Andrew would be proud.
But it was time to extinguish that flame.
So, before Darling could turn around and stand up, Andrew took the whip, striking her back once again. She hadn't learned her lesson, not yet.
“Ah!”
“Do you think I should cut my hair?” Darling asked, at a moment when they were both resting from training.
That question surprised Bichoe.
“Do you think you should?”
“It gets in the way of the armor a little. Being honest. Having it so long can be dangerous in battle.”
It was true, Darling was right.
“However, you don't seem very happy with the idea” Bichoe's words made Darling sigh, “You like your long hair, don't you?”
Darling could only nod.
"Not only that. My power, the time-stopping thing... You know, that thing we Charmings have, it only works if my hair is long. It cannot ‘expand in the wind’ if it is short.”
"And your power is very important to you, isn't it?”
The truth is that Bichoe was right. The power that was inherited by each of the Charmings was, possibly, the most precious thing one could have.
Darling loved her power. It was a part of her, and losing it would be like ripping apart her heart. Losing a part of her soul, stopping being who she was, in a way.
"It is. But I'm willing to sacrifice it. If so, it brings me greater benefits.”
Only Bichoe didn't agree.
"Little girl. What greater benefit could you have? You can stop time in battle! Avoid a lethal blow, with a single movement of your hand! Your power is a part of you, of who you are. You shouldn't change something like that just for convenience.
Darling looked down, thoughtful. “Maybe.”
"It just can't be'! It's the truth" Bichoe asserted, "Darling, your hair is not only part of your power, but it is also part of your beauty and confidence. You shouldn't do something that makes you feel uncomfortable.”
Darling just leaned back in her chair, thoughtful. So, seeing her doubts, Bichoe forced her to react.
"Listen to me carefully, Darling. You're not going to cut your hair. You're not going to let anyone touch it, you understand?”
"But…”
"But nothing! I order it for you. No one will ever cut your hair so that you lose your power, understand?”
Darling just sighed, grateful for that order.
"Understood."
When she saw herself in the mirror, it was difficult for her to recognize herself.
Days had passed, but Darling still couldn't let her skin touch the water, thanks to the burning she received.
The dried blood from her forehead was still on her face, and her hair, once clean and soft, was now coated in blood.
She couldn't complain, this is what she would look like if she went to a real war. There would be no magic, and it couldn't look spectacular on the battlefield.
Darling expected much more. Maybe, she didn't want to make mistakes with her dreams. But that was the reality of a knight.
She was so lost in herself that she didn't hear when someone entered her room.
However, those hands would be impossible not to recognize. They gave her chills. And now, they burned her, at the slightest touch of her skin.
If there was someone who was above her, she hoped that they would be merciful and that no footprint or skin of theirs would remain on Andrew's fingertips.
"Oh, dear Darling. I never would have wanted it to come to this." The King murmured, although it was a lie.
"It hurts," she murmured, waiting for Andrew to let her go. Although, the King simply ignored her.
"Let's see if you learned a little from your lesson. What does Snow White's prince do?" He asked her while analyzing each of her features.
Even if Darling longed to move forward, and tell him that she was not willing to follow that horrible stereotype... It would be of no use.
On the contrary, something worse could be gained.
"Nothing," she answered, barely audible to anyone, without stopping to see herself in her reflection.
But Andrew pressed her hand harder on his skin. He felt so powerful at that moment…
"Maybe you're right. However, this is not entirely the case. You are here to fulfill the wishes of your queen and princess, do you understand?”
The pain was teaching her to mature in leaps and bounds. She had always been very skilled at learning in seconds.
"Sure.”
Andrew smiled, satisfied. Her wife will be so proud of them. Although, he continued talking to Darling.
"Tell me, Darling. Have you never thought about cutting your hair?”
Inside her atrophied mind, all the alarms went off, forcing her to react.
Finally, she turned to see Snow White’s husband.
"No, Your Majesty. Never. I like my hair the way it is.”
Ah, she still had courage, she hadn't abandoned everything.
"Have you read the book I gave you, Darling?"
Darling frowned all her senses on alert. Trying to look for the trap that could be hidden anywhere.
"A bit.”
"Did you read the highlighted pages?”
"Maybe.”
Even so, she responded immediately.
"Then you should know what the correct appearance of prince charmings is. And I'm sorry to inform you, but your hair is a couple of centimeters more… longer than the ideal.”
"My hair allows me to have my special power. I'm not going to cut it," she declared, sure of what she was saying.
If when growing up, the rest of the people were incapable of being happy, that was everyone else's problem. If it was normal for them, it was their problem.
She wasn't going to allow it.
"Darling, and why would you need your power?”
"It's a part of me, if one day I find myself in danger, I…”
"And when would you find yourself in danger? Nothing will happen to you if you don't stray from the path.”
"But…”
Andrew no longer let her continue protesting.
"But nothing! Just look you, Darling" And he forced her to look at herself in the mirror again, "It’s covered in blood, battered. That will be very difficult to take care of and remove. You better cut it.”
How to debate? Darling no longer remembered. The pressure that Snow White’s husband exerted on her was immense.
"I'm sure Apple will find your new haircut a big surprise, don't you think?”
Apple? Could be. If she was more attached to her story, then she couldn't find any complaints.
All this... was for the good of Apple.
Right?
"Yes," she murmured, unsure of what she had done.
"Excellent wizard! I'll call the hairdresser right now.”
After all, Andrew couldn’t ask of the royal workers, because his wife would discover everything. But he has his contacts.
And before he could leave, Andrew remembered something very important.
"Oh, and, Darling, I regret to inform you. But you will not be able to rejoin Ever After High at the beginning of the course. You're not ready, it will be in a couple of weeks.”
As the King closed the door, Darling fell to her knees.
Darling was broken, she was sure of that.
The moment she saw herself in the mirror, she knew she was no longer Darling Charming.
She didn't know exactly who she was now. But if she couldn't recognize herself in her reflection, it was because she had stopped being her.
And the King knew it, that involuntary way of touching a lock of hair, only to realize that it was shorter than usual, say everything.
Andrew knew it too. Well, the princess's eyes little by little transformed into the same ones he had.
After a long time without being able to talk to anyone, being out of contact with the outside world, unable to talk to her girlfriend or her friends, and having only her executioners for company, Darling felt like she was going crazy.
"Prince Charmings don't express our emotions, Darling. No crying.”
Those were the words they had said to her after they had cut her hair.
The cut wasn't bad at all, and if she could say so, it looked good. Her hair fell just above her shoulders, and perhaps, years before, that would have been the cut she had longed for.
Only… Now she understood why they had told her not to cut it. With each cut of the scissors, it was as if a part of her soul was being cut away.
Every time she saw the strands on the floor, her breath hitched, and she felt the whole world spin. It was terrible, she felt disgusted, and she hated herself.
And, now that she thought about it. Who was it that told her not to do that? She couldn't remember it well...
As the days passed, Darling hoped that feeling would fade. She had to get used to it, right?
Only that never happened. Every day, when she woke up and looked in the mirror, she felt disgusting. She felt a tingling run through her arms, and if she had something in her hands, she was unable to hold it tightly.
She was terrified.
How could they ask her not to cry? She needed to do it! It was the only way, it was the only way she wouldn't go crazy.
But she couldn't do it, no. If she did, then her makeup would smudge, the mascara on her eyes would make her look ridiculous, and her eyes would look puffy.
A Snow White Prince couldn't look like that. That afternoon, Snow White had once again made several facts very clear to Darling.
First, Darling had to look perfect. If it meant spending hours perfecting her makeup, or her hair, she would do it. Even if Andrew’s servants scolded her in the background so that she would be equal to the rest of the princes.
Even if that meant wearing uncomfortable clothes, or that didn't fit her size. Or that she didn't like it. It was what Snow White's princes had always worn.
Even if it meant starving herself, and then devouring everything, to get to the right muscle mass.
Although, she could never come to that. She simply was not born to be equal to the rest of the princes. Andrew always found something where Darling wasn't the same.
However, Darling needed to try. Because, if she wasn't pretty and perfect for Apple, she was nothing. She couldn't hold her in her arms, and people wouldn't accept them. No matter what, Darling had to look perfect.
Second. She was going to act perfect. Just like a Prince Charming from Snow White would act. At the service of her queen, and only to please her wishes.
What she wanted, or thought, didn't matter at all, she had to repress her, keep it deep within herself, and forget about it.
"You have no reason to die, Darling," Andrew reminded her.
The king always touched his half-open wounds. Reminding her what would happen if she disobeyed orders.
Still, there was no point in wanting to live.
Apple. Apple was the only reason it was still standing. Why she was putting up with all that?
"The story has changed. As you can see, my daughter's destiny has already been fulfilled, without the need for me to die. Or that I don’t have to take Raven Queen as my wife. So, I could tell you, with complete confidence, that you too will have a long life.”
She wished the story had not changed so much.
Although, Darling knew very well that the future would not change. She could do and undo things, but everyone would go through the same thing.
"But, as you understand, the story must continue. And, we never thought we'd have to look into this, so I'll just be direct. If you and my daughter, want to have a larger family, there is no problem. But your first child has to be biological.”
Darling wasn't even paying attention anymore.
"Your Majesty. Tell me, then, since that will not be possible, what do I have to do here?
Darling didn't even want to think. Snow White's prince does not think after fulfilling his destiny, he only obeys his girlfriend's instructions.
She was so miserable that the idea of death was the only thing she wanted.
"Well, I have taken the liberty of contacting several renowned spell casters, and we will work on a solution for the medium future. What do you think about that?”
Ah, that was a trick question.
"I don't know," Darling replied.
"You don't know?” The King questioned again.
"Snow White's prince has no opinion. We only follow the instructions. I can't think about the future, I don't have that right. I just… I hold on to the present and continue.”
Too philosophical for Snow White's prince, but it wasn't bad. It was a great advance, after weeks of hard work. Days without letting her sleep, everything was having an effect faster than planned.
Darling learned in days, what for many would take years.
"These potions are experimental, they could have serious effects on you, okay?”
"If you consider it that way, then it's fine.”
It was the first time in a long time that Andrew stopped putting pressure on his wounds. And he smiled at her, satisfied.
Oh, how horrible the future to come smelled.
"Yes, just like that.”
"Where is?”
Darling didn't even flinch at the sudden question. Nor did Andrew interrupt her privacy again.
"Excuse me, your majesty. But I don't understand it, where is what?”
Andrew didn't even bother to look her in the eyes, perhaps of the guilt he felt. He had enjoyed, he just did what her wife wants, but it had been so cruel…
Maybe, because something told him that all of this was not right.
But, he was not going to stop in the plan that his wife created for her daughter to live the story the way they had all lived it.
"The armor of the White Knight. Where is?”
Ah, it was just that.
"It's not just one. There is one in the bushes of my palace. Another one in my locker, at Ever After High. And another in Wonderland, in the real Knight's old house.”
She doesn't even hesitate to answer, there was no point in hiding it. In any case, she did not want that position, she was not a knight.
She was Apple's prince charming.
"Thank you," Andrew responded, intending to leave her alone.
And then, something inside old Darling appeared.
"What are you going to do? With the armor, I mean.”
The King hesitated with her answer. He didn't know whether to say nothing to Darling, lie to her, or simply admit that he was just testing her since she didn't care about that armor in the slightest.
"So you can see that I'm not so bad, I'll tell you. I plan to protect it among the treasures of the palace. And return it to Cora. I'm not going to destroy it or anything like that, if that's what you're worried about.”
Darling just nodded, grateful for the answer.
"It's not that. I was just curious. I'm sorry if I was indiscreet.”
Maybe he didn't want to take it in. But, it could be that Andre wasn't as cruel as she thought.
She could forgive him and start over.
"I... I won't see it again?”
It seemed to be a final goodbye, the moment to lock up that weak heart she possessed, so nothing could hurt her. And Snow White’s husband noticed that detail.
"No, I don't think you should.”
Darling didn't even protest. Accepting her reality. Still, she continued talking to the King.
"Your Majesty. Please help me. All this is very new to me, could you explain this reality to me?”
They were entering the final phase. Darling had finally let go. So many blows, and thoughts, torture, had taken effect. She had finally let go of her old self.
"Of course.”
Darling didn't want that. There were moments, where her mind was still fighting against everything she was experiencing. Because Darling didn't want to be perfect every day.
Even though she had always complained, there were days when Darling just wanted to dress like she always did. Wear makeup just like her mother had taught her, and eat whatever she wanted.
But not. Nobody wanted to see that, because that was not like a prince charming. And she had already left behind that life of being a damsel in distress.
Same as that life of a knight in shining armor. It was not her destiny.
When she had those moments, Darling had found the best refuge in the King.
"What are you looking for, dear?" Isn't it true that you are looking for my daughter's love?
Those questions made Darling's head about to explode.
And it was true. In the end, the only thing Darling was looking for was love. But not only Apple's love. She was looking for acceptance from the world, the love of her friends, her family, her brothers.
Could they accept it like this? So he could close the gaping hole in her chest?
"I don't know very well what it means to love.”
Andrew felt more and more satisfied with her creation. Because yes, Darling Charming was no longer more than an invention of his. A puppet that could move at will. A doll.
"You'll learn it. Unlike Snow and me, you and my daughter are in love.”
"How do you say?" She asked him.
The king only denied it, ignoring his indiscretion.
"It doesn't matter anymore. You will return to the school. Prepare your things.”
Queen Charming had always wanted her daughter to be different.
And for many years, she tried to make her daughter follow the rules. She will study the things she wants. That she should stop that rebellious attitude, and behave like a lady.
Of course, she never used any of the methods that Snow White had used. Perhaps, that was why it hadn't been as effective.
The thing is, Queen Charming, very, very deep in her heart, adored her daughter. And she did not have enough malice to commit such atrocities.
Now, Darling was just how Queen Charming had always dreamed of her.
Of course, it wasn't those of a damsel in distress. It was the Prince Charming ones from Snow White, there was a slight difference. But, broadly speaking, the intention remained.
Darling no longer had those rebellious ideas in her head. She would never climb a tree again, just to rescue a doll.
And of course, it would be the best Charming of all. Because she didn't know how to say no.
Snow White had accomplished in a few weeks what Queen Charming had not accomplished in years.
And yet, if Queen Charming could see Darling at that moment, she would be horrified, and guilt would eat away at her, having allowed Snow White to take custody of her daughter.
For allowing herself to be turned into that.
Even, if it wasn’t Snow White's fate.
Every morning, when Darling looked in the mirror, all she saw was the marks of pain on her face.
By shaking her hair, time no longer stopped. Everything was normal, just as it should always be. Every time she looked hard at herself in the mirror, she could see the marks from that first night, the first without Apple by her side.
No matter what she tried to do, they would chase her. Even if she just wanted to let loose and have fun, spend time with her friends, or use her brain.
All of that was already forbidden for her. She just needed to be a pretty face, because none of Snow White's princes had an opinion. There was no successful, or intelligent, Snow White Prince Charming with a life beyond pleasing her princess.
That was perfect acting.
"Pick it up. Go on, do it.”
Andrew's instruction was clear. Take the sword and wield it.
Staring at her, Darling could recognize her. The seals and the hilt were still as intact as the last time she had used it.
It was the White Knight's sword.
Or was it really like that? She didn't remember it anymore.
"You're going to hurt yourself if you hold it like that. It's very nice aesthetically, but you'll only cut yourself on the edge.”
Someone had told her that before. Someone who wasn't Andrew, who was it?
She did not remember.
That sword… Had it been her?
Her memories were blurry. Overshadowed by words and ideas that she had been forced to keep in her head.
She… She hadn't rescued a doll from the top of a tree. She had asked a servant for help.
Nor had she fallen into a rabbit hole. She would have died of fear if it were like that.
All the dreams that she could never realize are things that she had decided to abandon, and leave behind.
"No. I'm sorry," she answered, misplaced, "I don't want to have this in my hands."
Andrew raised an eyebrow, that test was going very well.
"A knight should not be afraid of a sword.”
"But... I'm not a knight. I am Prince Charming from Snow White. I do not need it.”
And for an instant, she felt a chill run through all the scars on her back. Reminding her of the pain.
Her wounds were never going to heal.
"So, you're not interested in wearing this?”
And he threw all the White Knight's armor in front of her.
Darling just looked away.
"No, I do not want to. I don't know what it means. That armor, is it mine?”
The words were sincere, Darling couldn't remember if they were hers or not.
" Was Yours. It's not anymore. Do you agree?”
"I don't mind.”
Andrew smiled, satisfied.
"Your amusement park is over. It's time to go"
Darling simply stared at the clock, the seconds ticking by without stopping. Always constant.
"Here, I almost forgot to give it to you. It's your mirrorphone.”
Sometimes Darling was so clueless, she had to remind her of the names of the most basic things. Just like Andre had done.
Thousands of messages, from weeks ago, from all her friends. She didn't care about any of them, only those from Apple.
And that had stopped on a specific date. Why? It was the question, and it had no answer. Not yet.
In the end, three weeks could be said to be a short time. But they weren't. All moved forward in time, and Darling was left behind.
Now, yesterday, slowly fading from her memories, she laughed at her regret.
She had done everything they told her not to do. She had become the person he least wanted to be. She had lost everything she longed for. Everything that made her different.
She was just another doll in a box, about to go on the dresser. A broken doll, patched, and put back together, covered in new paint so no one would notice its seams.
Because Darling was broken. She was sure of that.
But it didn't matter, she was ready to be perfect.
Chapter 19: Moon Revenge
Notes:
Thank you guys, my Spanish jokes don't make sense in English.
The song of the day is "Moon Revenge" From Sailor Moon
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4YFQf-af4oE
Chapter Text
Without any fear, finally, Apple could say that she was in love.
With all that hustle and bustle, she couldn't deny it anymore. She was in love with Darling.
She had found her true love, and now she clung to her.
Likewise, she knew it since she couldn't sleep all night, worried about what might happen to Darling, with all that White Knight business.
Of course, she could understand why her mother had taken her so far. Why she had left so spontaneously on her way to school. Knowing their character, her mother could imagine that they would end up revealing their relationship on impulse, or something similar.
However, remembering the last kiss that both had given made her feel on cloud nine and time seemed to not pass. For she could get lost in her own thoughts, wishing Darling were at her side. Well, although it was short, when she closed her eyelids, Apple could clearly remember Darling's goodbye with a kiss.
And how not? It had only been a couple of hours, and she already missed her.
Ashlynn's mother was right, dreaming was a…
Ashlynn!
Remembering her friend's name brought her completely out of her daydreams, in which she had gotten so lost that she hadn't realized when she had ended up in her room.
She had seen Ashlynn on Blondie's live show, before it went dead, and she was sure she wasn't looking for Darling, because Hunter wouldn't be happy with her being in that kind of club. So, she assumed she was looking for her.
She took her mirrorphone, and quickly looked up the number of one of her best friends, waiting for her to answer. If there was anyone who needed a lot of explaining, it would have to be Ashlynn.
To be honest, she even felt a little guilty for hiding so many things about her life from her. If there was anyone who had surely made the same mistakes, it was Ashlynn. A call apologizing wouldn't hurt.
Fortunately for her, Ayshlynn didn't take long to answer.
"Ashylnn! My friend. It's wonderful to be able to hear your voice.”
“What spells do you want?”
Apple wasn't expecting that kind of passive-aggressiveness.
"Well, I saw you on… Blondie's live show, and I thought I should talk to you.”
“You would have thought that before. How dare you do this to us?”
Do what to them? Falling in love with Darling?
"Of all the people in the story, I thought you would be the first to understand me, friend.”
“Don't call me friend! How can you tell me like that after what happened this afternoon!? Don't look for me again! What you did is horrible!”
She didn't even let her ask what she was referring to, when Ashlynn cut her off. She didn't seem to be in the most delighted mood possible.
Could it be that they had seen her leave? She could be upset that she didn't receive it.
She wishes she was as brave as Darling, not to run away whenever trouble arose. Surely, her girlfriend had had the courage to come forward.
The best thing was not to think about it anymore. Tomorrow she would have one more chance to find out what was happening. Well, that whole situation was too strange.
And when Apple looked back at her room, she felt a sensation that she had already forgotten about.
Loneliness.
Without Raven bothering her, that room felt too quiet and lonely. Yes, she asked for that by asking to be president of the council every year, and yes, it was only a week before she would have all the people she loved by her side again, but she couldn't help but feel that that room was too big for one person.
Likewise, the bed now felt too big. A couple of weeks in the summer had been enough for her to get used to sleeping with Darling by her side. Her dear girlfriend, whom she adored so much.
Sleeping in the bed she shared for so long now seemed too big for her. Lying on her sheets made her miss her smell.
She missed the smell of Darling's hair, so like the sea breeze. The perfume of her cream, similar to mint. She missed her. She needed to give her that last kiss before going to sleep.
She couldn't deny that she was in love. It would be like denying that the sky was blue, or that the sun would appear every morning.
Hoping to hear her one last time, Apple picked up her mirrorphone again and dialed her girlfriend's number.
However, unlike Ashlynn, Darling never responded to her call.
Well, there was no reason to be surprised or alarmed. Darling was going to go with her parents, right? That meant that surely, at that moment, she had no signal at all.
Although... It hurt her a little that Darling hadn't even bothered to send her a goodnight message.
Apple had to learn to get rid of those insecurities. If things were as horrible as they were at the beginning, which they probably would be, if not worse, then Darling could barely send her a couple of messages a day.
It was only a week, she could handle it.
Especially if she had fleeting but peaceful dreams where Darling did appear.
Being inside an empty school, where you had to spend most of your time signing and reviewing papers, and having your only company be the two Brothers Grimm, whom you only met to question a couple of papers, was not as fun as it seemed.
And since not having company made her feel bored, she only ended up having this absurd need to continue missing Darling.
Even if it is, she needed a message from her. A sign, news that she had arrived safely at her palace. She really missed her.
She missed her when walking through the school gardens, because she couldn't help but remember what their first dance together had been.
How did Darling come up with the idea of “kidnapping” her? She wasn't very sure about that. Thousands of bad things could have happened at that moment, a monumental scandal could have occurred.
They both knew that they couldn't discover each other that way. The world was not ready to understand their kind of love.
Being in that place again made her remember. It had only been a few months, but for Apple, it was as if a lifetime had passed.
She felt like she had been in love with Darling for as long as she could remember. She couldn't remember anything before that, because it didn't make any kind of sense.
“Would it be too much to ask to have a dance with you, Apple White?”
It wasn't fair that all of that remained in a garden stuck in time, which she could leave without looking back. Their love couldn't be like this.
Now that she had tasted freedom, she liked it. She had liked being able to kiss her girlfriend every morning, have breakfast, lunch and dinner with her love. Have her morning coffee next to her, enjoy the song of the week with her.
It didn't seem fair that they had to return to that garden, with a slight hope that no one was around, so they could dance a ballad together.
Longing could be very beautiful. The dreams that Darling had could be hopeful, she could look forward to the life she had dreamed of so much. They couldn't live in dreams, if dreams could come true. Otherwise, everything would be empty.
Their love could not continue as if it were just another dream. That wasn't fair to Darling, who worked hard, day after day, to make her happy.
No, they wanted to be happy, just as they had been during the entire vacation. She didn't want to see the sadness in Darling's eyes again, that constant fear of being discovered.
She, herself, did not want to hide anymore. It was time to take action. And she had the power to do it.
"You hated that relationship until a few weeks ago. You said it was totally amoral. And now, just because Snow White didn't share that opinion, do you think totally differently?”
"It's not just that," Grimm murmured from the large window, watching the White girl in the garden. "They love each other. This story is very different from the one you and I, or our parents, lived.”
"I don't think that's the case" Gilles asserted, "You're cloudy, you got attached to that girl. That's why you want her story to be perfect, but we both know that's not what happens.”
Grimm growled, annoyed by his brother's questioning.
"She woke her up, even without loving her deeply.”
"And what prince adores his princess with that certainty these days?" Gilles was not going to stop until his brother heard, "The true love no longer exists, Milton.”
But Milton could not accept reality, as Gilles saw it.
"Now they do it.”
"Milton, you will never be able to reveal your love to the world. That's not sincere. That girl will never have the courage to break rules that have existed since the beginning of time.”
"The kiss is still stuck too deep inside their lips, as if it were a tattoo, soon they won't be able to hide it, that's how true love works.”
Gilles just shook his head.
"Not even you could find your true love. Look where we are for that! You, who were the right hand, finished here. Admit it, true love doesn't exist.”
"Of course it exists!" He exclaimed, tired of his brother reminding him of the past, "I can know. I see it in her eyes! One look is more than enough to know that this will not be the same. Apple White is totally different from the rest of her predecessors! There is no one like her! Her aura is very different from anyone's, she doesn't waver. It will not die, even if the inevitable happens. And that has never happened.”
"Never, except one, right?”
They hadn't even mentioned the name, but it was enough to give Grimm chills.
"There is no talk of her. For no reason.”
"Ah, but you can't deny that they have a striking resemblance. The same blonde hair" Gilles had hit the mark.
"Apple White doesn't look anything like her!”
"We also said that there was a glow particular in her look. In the look of both of them, am I wrong? Her portraits reveal her”
"Gilles. I warn you…”
"Also, that kiss was like a red tattoo. His destiny was prophesied since it happened.”
"Enough, Gilles! If you don't want me to cast a spell on you again, stop!”
Gilles was aware that he had crossed a very delicate line. Almost the same as when he had suggested that everyone be free in their story, seeking to free themselves from the clutches of words. From that horrible person.
That person who, with clarity, had marked the departure of his life. That which burned from the depths of Gilles Grimm's being.
Only Milton wasn't that kind of person.
"They were also a very particular relationship, Milton. Do not forget.”
Without saying much more, and after having stirred the thoughts in his brother's mind, Gilles left the director's office. Who hit the glass hard.
"Even in the end, the two of them still loved each other" He muttered to himself, remembering the story.
Those red lips, those that belonged to Apple White, were like a poisonous tattoo. Those who could reveal all the chaos of the future.
But he would never allow that history to repeat itself. Not with her sweet little Apple White. They could not be that new rebirth, and if they were, it would only be to unite them again.
"Darling! I have a fascinating idea. Something that would allow us to be a couple as always! And... I would like to discuss it with someone, you know, because sometimes I am too personalistic…”
She sighed, talking to her girlfriend's voicemail wasn't going to help her much.
Where was her girlfriend, who hadn't responded to her messages for days? That's something she'd be fascinated to know.
She threw all the papers nowhere. She was tired of paperwork. She hadn't done anything else for three days of the week, and she was already tired.
Was it really that no one had thought to go back to school a couple of days before?
It was like a spell from the Evil Queen, the fact that Maddie didn't offer to be vice president of the student council again. She might be a little crazy, but she was excellent company.
And with the fact that she could read her mind, her thoughts might not be as tangled as they are now.
Well, Darling wasn't the only person who could help her. And in any case, it would be a nice surprise if she returned to class and had everything prepared, without her finding out.
A homecoming dance wasn't as far-fetched an idea as it might seem. Especially since they were the last year. Grimm always had special considerations with the last course. She wasn't going to give them any buts.
If only her girlfriend would answer her messages!
Apple let out a cry of frustration, it wasn't like her, but she was tired of that kind of "retirement." She felt like a maelstrom of rage and confusion, faced with that sepulchral silence of her beloved.
Who else among her contacts might know something about Darling and help her with her plans?
Ashlynn? No, she had been calling her every day and hung up on her. She was very upset, that was another topic to discuss when they returned to class.
Briar? Presumably, Briar would make a fuss about her for not asking about her once all summer, and only calling to ask about her cousin's best friend. And with all the things that had happened, along with her friend's imagination... She better look for her when they returned to class, or she was going to treat her worse than Ashlynn.
Blondie? Well, she might know. But she was so angry with her that it was better to insult her than to have a civil conversation with her. No.
Apparently, Raven had become her last option. Of all her friends, she was the only one she hadn't ignored all summer, and it was true, Raven was also good friends with Darling, so it was possible that she had some news...
"No. Sorry, Apple. But I haven't spoken to Darling in several days. I have no idea what she's doing."
For a charm!
Apple just sighed, resigned to not hearing from her girlfriend until she returned to school.
“You don't seem too happy about that.”
And she wasn't. That was clear.
"Raven, I miss her. I miss her like I never thought I could miss someone.”
The love between the two was so deep that it could be compared to the greed of Sisyphus. The deeper she went, the more greedy she was, and she wanted more from the other. Unable to let out a single sigh.
If only Raven could hear her thoughts, she would surely think it was irrational.
“Didn't you spend the whole summer together?”
"And that's why I miss her! Raven, I'm going crazy not being able to hear her voice! See her eyes, caress her cheek, observe her smile…”
“Love really hit you hard.”
"Wouldn't you be the same as me if Dexter didn't talk to you every day? I think remembering that, once, the poor prince went camping for a few days, and your bad mood ended up…”
“That's very different!” The evil queen's daughter claimed. “ You know Dexter well, he could have died on the way! You have the peace of mind of knowing that she is in her palace. Not being the best treated, but she is safe.”
Maybe she was right. At this moment, Darling was just living in her feelings, occupying her thoughts. She missed her, but she didn't have to worry about anything.
She would see her in a few days.
“Apple, did you just talk to me to see if I had information about Darling?”
Ah, that was the Raven she knew. They had been friends for a very short time, but he knew how to read her very well.
"Raven, remember when you said you didn't want to follow your destiny because you weren't really bad?”
"Of course I remember. It is the most important moment of my life.”
"Raven… Didn't you feel afraid? Having all the people there, knowing that only a few supported you, that you could ruin everything.”
“Apple, obviously I was afraid. I was terrified! Especially with Grimm's lies, who had shown me where everything was destroyed, it was horrible!"
"And if it was so horrible, how come you still did it?”
“ Because, Apple, all that was just a moment in my life. I trusted what I thought, and I knew that the rest would have to understand it. My life would have been a constant of all that fear and pain, as I would have remained silent.”
Apple just sighed, a lot of doubts and fears hanging over her mind.
“Apple… Why do you ask? Is it that you…?”
Apple quickly corrected herself, "No! It's not that. It's just... Raven, I don't want to keep hiding from the world how much I love Darling.”
That was an answer Raven wasn't expecting.
"And I'm scared. I'm planning something, to end up revealing ourselves to the world, I want them to accept us! I do not want that…”
"Apple. Don't think about that, whatever happens, you will be together to get through it. And with support, they can get relief. So, what do you have in mind?”
"A masked ball?”
"That's right, I think it would be something very original for the school. A dance so that we could all go with our better half…”
Grimm looked her in the eyes for a moment, raising an eyebrow.
"This idea has nothing to do with Miss Darling Charming, right?”
And Apple looked away. Although her face gave her away.
Gilles only hid more among the papers on his desk, that conversation between his brother and his favorite student was going to be a complete torture for him.
"Oh, Miss White, you don't have to hide from me, I already know everything. And let me tell you, I won't do anything against you.”
That made Apple's eyes light up again.
"Are you serious, director?”
Milton nodded, "Of course! Even if you two were surrounded by the Evil Queen's darkness, you would attract each other. Nothing I did or said could separate them, so it's pointless. Besides, if your mother agrees, I have nothing to say.”
How philosophical Milton could get when he wanted to! The worst thing was that the poor White girl was falling into his trap.
Well, who dies for his pleasure...
"Director! Thank you so much!" Apple smiled, much more relaxed than when the conversation had started, "Does that mean you'll give me permission?”
Milton nodded again. “Well, we have to thank you. You have been very cooperative with your story despite so many adversities, I don't see why I would deny you this.”
But Apple frowned, not understanding exactly what Grimm had wanted to tell her.
"Cooperate with my story?”
And that caught Gilles' attention. The girl didn't seem to be as naive as he expected. Maybe, she still had a little hope.
"Don't pay too much attention to me," Milton dismissed, seeing that he could be reckless. "The point is, you have my permission to plan that party. Although, if you want the Charming brothers to be complete, you will have to find another date to celebrate.”
And that even more misses Apple, which stood up.
"Excuse me?”
"I was going to go and tell you, I figured you would be interested. I had to inform you that Darling and Daring Charming will not join classes at the established time.”
Apple almost tripped over the chair behind her. It couldn't be true.
"What? Why? They are fine? They…!”
Milton Grimm rushed to take her hand, reassuring her.
"Don't worry. They're fine, but I guess Miss Charming hasn't contacted you in a couple of days, has she?”
Apple shook her head, disappointed. Did that mean something bad had happened to her? Was she going to have to wait longer to see her?
"Well, Miss Charming is on a special mission. Her mother, Queen Snow White, was the one who recommended her. You know, to avoid all the scandal with that whole white knight thing.”
Sure, it could make sense, that whole thing was going to be revived, with the start of the course.
But... Couldn't she have warned her before leaving?
"Is she okay?" she asked, sitting back down.
And Milton nodded. What a liar. Gilles himself had overheard the conversation between Milton and Snow White, and he was sure that the Charming girl wasn’t in a ‘mission’.
Even more, when he knows that that girl was is Andrew’s protection. He knows perfectly how are the King in reality.
If only that girl could free herself from the curse…
"She'll be here in a couple of weeks, you have nothing to worry about, Miss White."
Apple sighed, giving in, having no choice.
"And Daring? Did he leave too?”
"Oh no. Prince Charming is… Somewhat unwell. His return to school is somewhat more indefinite, unfortunately, but don't worry, it is well controlled.”
Of course, it was going to be well controlled, from then on, until Rosabella met the poor guy. And that's if young Beauty wanted to follow her destiny. Well, she wasn't as tied up as the rest.
"Yes, I understand.”
"Miss White, I reiterate that without your selfless participation, none of this would have been possible. You have nothing to worry about, you have already been through the hardest part.
Apple could only think of those words as she left the director's office. What was he trying to tell her?
Just a few seconds after Apple left Milton's office, Gilles also left.
"I'll be back in a few minutes," he mentioned, before going as quickly as possible to where the blonde girl had walked, already out of her brother's hearing range.
"Miss White," He spoke, drawing her attention.
"Director Gilles, how are you? I'm sorry, I forgot to say goodbye to you.”
Gilles shook his head, dismissing the apology.
"Don't worry. I could tell that my brother's words regarding his ‘participation’ were not clear to you, weren't they?
Gilles always liked to be direct with his things. Especially if they were topics on which he disagreed with his brother.
Apple was surprised that he had read her face so well at that moment.
"A little, but I don't think it's anything important, don't worry.”
Gilles just closed his eyes, smiling.
"Ah, but it is. Tell me, Miss White. How did you fall in love with Darling Charming?”
That question made her stomach turn. She hated that question, she hated being questioned about that.
"If you allow me to guess. I'll assume it was after that whole kissing thing, right?
If Gilles looked at Apple's lips, he could tell that that tattoo was still hurting. It had left her speechless.
"You didn't think about Princess Charming before, and from one day to the next, you couldn't get her out of your thoughts, it was as if you had loved her all your life, and you hadn't realized it.”
Apple felt chills, it was as if something was blocking her next thought.
"How do you know that?”
Gilles smiled sideways. Milton was very foolish if he thought that this relationship would be different from the rest. He knew it, that shine was for something else.
"I just know. It's as if you and Miss Charming fell in love overnight. In two days and a date, it was already a crush.”
"Headmaster, Grimm, what do you mean?”
"Nothing, nothing. It's just that you were very willing to follow your story, don't you think?”
They were the same words that Milton had said to her, they must have had a hidden meaning.
"You told me you would explain those words to me. I don't understand.”
"I didn't say I would explain them to you. I just said that I had noticed that they were not very clear to you.”
Apple rolled her eyes, Gilles Grimm was just playing with her.
"Now, if you want to know what they mean, if it really is your desire, pursue it then.”
More puzzles. It was obvious that the Riddlish spell had taken its toll on the poor man.
"Pursue?”
"Well, I know that you and Miss Charming used to come into my private library to have your date nights, don't you?"
Apple's eyes widened, and then she looked away, blushing.
Gilles laughed when she saw the princess's reaction.
"Don't get upset. If it had bothered me, I would have told them before. It's good that someone else puts that dusty place to use. Simply put, Miss White, if you want answers, take the fourth book from the second shelf and fifth shelf. The one on the left. You'll know what I'm talking about.”
And giving her some keys, Gilles Grimm smiled and returned to his brother, leaving her completely alone in the hallway. And with more doubts than answers.
Chapter 20: Discord
Notes:
Maybe you need to know this. I read the books after I wrote this, so, sorry if there was something inconsistent.
The song of the Day is "Discord" by The Living Tombstone
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lSE1Nv-ivdc
Chapter Text
S leeping in the middle of a summer afternoon was how Apple finally decided to remove all the doubts that were in her mind.
It wasn't the first time she had thought about it, and that, possibly, was what had led her to make that decision.
Apple White, of all the characters in the story, was doubting her destiny.
And not because she didn't like it. She loved the direction her story had taken, even if it was totally different from what she knew and what she had been promised.
It was because something inside her told her that this was not the right thing to do. That something wasn't going totally right. And mostly, she could blame Raven for putting all those liberal ideas of "really following your own path" into her head.
It was that, since they had told her that their story was over, she didn't really feel satisfied.
There were gaps and cloudy moments in her mind. Her thoughts… it was as if she couldn't process them in their entirety. As if she accepted everything that came, just because it had to be that way. She didn't think about it much, it was true. But it's not like she could do it, it was like she was blocked.
Those words from Gilles Grimm had put a doubt in her mind. That doubt that she had already extinguished, and that now did not leave her side.
One day, she wasn't thinking about Darling at all. She was her boyfriend's younger sister, whom she only saw in the summers. They didn't exchange more than two words in an entire year, she wasn't even part of her friends.
On the other day, she couldn't stop thinking about her. A simple unconventional kiss had caused her mind to be overwhelmed with moments at her side, to find her everywhere. Inventing all the details of her story, finding her on every street. But nothing personal, you know? She still didn't speak to her.
And from one moment to the next, she was madly in love.
However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't think about it much. It's not that she didn't want to, it's that the words didn't come to her mind, nor could she relate her thoughts. She couldn't find anything that could make sense, and she simply had a feeling that she should accept it and that's it.
Why had Raven taught her not to take things so lightly!?
It was as if a wall had been established inside Apple's brain. And now Gilles had removed just one of the bricks. Enough for something on the other side to leak through.
"For my fairy godmother, thank Grimm that Darling left me this map ready. All these hallways are exactly the same" She spoke to herself, looking for the famous entrance to Gilles's library.
Of course, if Gilles had left her some keys, that meant there was another entrance than all those dark hallways. But she simply didn't feel like finding out what the real ‘entrance’ was.
That library seemed to be exactly the same as Darling, and she had left it before going on vacation.
Well, there wasn't even a speck of dust. It was clear that either Gilles also stayed long hours and they had been lucky not to find him at some point, or that the library was truly magical, and cleaned itself.
For a moment, Apple couldn't help but remember the first time Darling took her to that place, a place that seemed to be created specifically for the two of them. With an entrance that only Darling could access, and that she wanted to share with Apple.
Before looking for the book that Gilles had indicated to her, Apple thought about seeing what else was inside that entire library, since, in reality, she had never had time to explore, as if Darling had.
And she could ignore that little question in her mind, telling her she was doing that to avoid finding Gilles' book.
However, all the books in that library were too strange. The first one she found, called the “Hammurabi Code,” seemed to be written in pure scribbles.
“The Art of War” were nothing more than strange symbols, and “ Grave Robbery Note ” were just many lines that went from top to bottom without any kind of order.
Truly, that library was much stranger than she thought. All the books, in that place, were unintelligible. Almost as much as Gilles's diary, which continued in that kind of Riddlish.
It wasn't, because Darling had taught her some words, and she could notice that almost none of the phrases in that diary rhymed. However, they did not make sense, and they used strange letters, completely unknown, which prevented her from stringing together the sentences.
She didn't realize when the sun started to set. It was better that she start looking for the famous Grimm's book, and read it before going to sleep. Maybe it would help her fall asleep, now that she knew Darling wouldn't be returning for the next few weeks.
She didn't want to think about that.
"Where did he say that book was?" She asked herself, remembering, "Ah! Of course, second shelf" And she walked to the shelf that had a framed number '2', "Fifth shelf... fourth book on the left... Aha!”
And finally, she took it in her hands. It was so thin that it seemed to have only two sheets in all its contents. Was this really the book that Gilles had given her for answers?
Unlike the rest of the books, which were practically new, this one was quite peculiar. It was worn, despite the smooth cover that caressed her fingers, the edges battered, and the title was completely illegible. A book too old, in her opinion.
Was that book really the one that was going to give her all the answers her mind was waiting for? Come on, surely there could be something more interesting in the library.
Maybe Deputy Director Gilles had made a mistake, and that was not the famous book. After all, it was very normal for the poor man not to remember exactly where the books were.
And then, a strange thought crossed her mind. Among all the books in the Library, this was the only one that didn't seem to be completely new. Even Gilles' diary seemed to be fresh from the store, it was no coincidence that it was not.
Of all the books, that was the only one whose title was unintelligible. While all of them had a perfect title, and their content was nothing more than scribbles, this one had a title full of scribbles and…
And that meant she could read its content! So it was the right book!
Excited that she had not made a mistake and taking great care not to end up destroying it, Apple opened the book, unprepared for what awaited her.
A blinding light emerged from it, enveloping her completely. The light was so intense that Apple was forced to instinctively close her eyes, despite feeling the heat on her skin.
Finally, and after a few blinding seconds that seemed like a complete eternity, the light began to diminish, and when Apple dared to open her eyes, blinking several times to adjust to the light again, she found a person standing right in front of her, with the same book in her hands.
"Apple's heart jumped in her chest, as she looked at the unknown figure. It was a girl, a little older than her age, dressed in clothes that were totally out of character and... And the girl stopped reading. Turning to see what was in front of her… Apple White! Wait, wait, right. You can't answer, give me a minute, let the first person go.”
I had to control my emotions for a moment, or I wouldn't be able to talk to her. And apparently, it worked.
"Who are you!?" She asked me, surely, very excited, I saw it in her gaze.
And yet, I didn't have the head to answer his questions. I'm at Ever After High!
"I can't believe this is possible! I always wanted to be here!" I turned to see her, pointing to the window and with the intention of going to explore the whole place…
And then, a force greater than me stopped me. Not everything could be so pretty.
"Hang on a minute. If I was reading this story, alone, and I changed the person in the narrative, but since I am not the protagonist, and I was about to reach the last page, that means that…”
I turned to look at Apple, who couldn't get out of her astonishment.
Me neither.
"Shit.”
I don't know how many times I've told Brooke not to leave the stories halfway. Again, she leaved the book open!
My husband, leave her. It was probably just an accident. Plus, it saved us the trouble of looking for where it was left.
Okay, let's see what's next.
"Finally! Holy God! It's the most horrible feeling I've ever had in my entire life. How can they live with it day after day?”
Brooke!?
"I don't understand what you mean," Apple muttered, still scared of what was happening.
That girl is going to be in serious trouble as soon as I find a way to get her out of there!
All of this is your fault. If you hadn't filled his head with all those crazy rebel ideas, none of this would be happening.
My fault!? It's your fault! You were in charge of teaching her all the rules!
And that's what I did! But how is she going to listen to me? If she has her father who supports everyone breaking the rules! “Oh, she's just a friend, leave her alone”!
Do you realize that we are also breaking the rules by fighting right now?
W e can't just leave things like that. My daughter had the great idea of getting into history!
Why don't we continue narrating?
"Well, I guess you guys are used to it by now. You know, that thing about being frozen in time, because no one tells your story, or we don't move on from the page" The girl mentioned, still excited.
"Being stopped in time? Had that happened?” No, it couldn't be true, she would notice, right?
No. Don't even think about doing it. She won't have enough words to save herself from the punishment I'm going to give her however she does it.
It's the first rule I taught her. She’s not capable, right?
"Yeah. It's like... Well, I'll give you an example. Could you tell me what they did in the last princesology class you had last semester?" Asked the girl, a little calmer.
Oh, yes, she is going to do it.
She's dead. It's totally dead. I'm going to kill her. I don't care that she is my daughter, it will be revenged for the nine months she made me suffer.
Apple thought about it for a moment. It was true, she couldn't remember what had happened. She just knew what happened, right?
"So, what were you doing last night? Before going to talk to Grimm about the ball.”
Apple didn't know either. It was evident in her face. And that began to anguish.
When had a fairy tale character become so distressed that they had to be narrated!?
However, Brooke noticed that too, putting her hand on her shoulder.
"It's normal, don't worry. That's what I'm telling you, time stops and skips those scenes that the reader is not interested in.”
The reader? What the hell was that girl talking to her about?
The reader?!! Don't even think about it, Brooke.
She can't hear you. To make matters worse, she enters without the skills of her ‘great’ friend, Maddie.
"Who are you? "Apple asked again, not understanding what she was talking about.
And the girl finally reacted.
"Oh! It's true, you don't know me. I'm Brooke Page, daughter of the storytellers" She greets, extending her hand with joy.
At any moment, an interdimensional rift is going to open, and it's going to be your fault.
Apple thought for a moment. Narrators? That word was familiar…
"Aren't the narrators what are always talking to Maddie?” She asked, taking her hand cautiously.
"Actually, Maddie only talks to me. My parents really hate me breaking the fourth wall to talk to her and Kitty.”
Of course, it's going to bother us! The fourth wall should not be broken! And you do it like it's hotcakes!
But it's your fault. You should have let me scold her when she did it. Now look at her.
No, in any case, it's Maddie's fault for talking to her all the time.
I can't blame a character, nor punish them. To you and to her, yes.
A little calmer, and seeing that she was not a total stranger, Apple lowered its defenses.
"Your parents? Are you telling me Maddie wasn't crazy? Was she really talking to you? "Apple continued asking.
"She never was. That's how it is. Simply put, all Wonderlarians can hear the narrations, which is why Maddie was always one step ahead. You know, since this is told in the third person, it's normal that she knew everything. She was listening to us.
Apple raised an eyebrow, with still more questions than answers.
"How can you know my thoughts? Can you know them now? " She continued asking, a little afraid of having someone at her side who could read minds.
But Brooke laughed.
"No. Don't worry, I'm not doing it. That's what I was telling you, the third person" Seeing Apple's confused expression, Brooke explained further, "There are different forms of narratives. The first, where we can only narrate what the protagonist thinks and it is as if we were only entering her memory, so we do not know what happens if she is not there. The second, that it is not from a point of view, but we do not know anyone's thoughts. And the third, where we know everything.”
Three people? All of that was too confusing.
"I don't think I understand it, okay. Are there others besides you? And two can't read my thoughts, but you can?”
"No!" Brooke denied, laughing at how literal Apple had taken her words, "They are forms of narrative. I mean, if there is someone other than me reading, my parents, who are the ones who must narrate right now, and who are reading everything I think... it's better not to think about anything bad. But they are harmless!
Oh, don't worry, miss. No matter what you think, you'll be punished for the next generation of stories anyway. This is worse than telling lies!
Better leave that conversation for later. Or better yet, Never!
"And… So, do you know what will happen in the future?" Maybe, that was the reason why Brooke had appeared. To confirm her suspicions and fears about her future with Darling.
However, Brooke shook her head "Normally, I know future events, or your thoughts, because I'm reading them in the book. Here, I'm not reading anything.”
"Book?”
Brooke, stop it. You don't know what you're getting into.
I repeat what you told me. She can't hear you.
"Well. You are a fairy tale character, not a real person. You are inside a book. We are the ones who tell their story, and well... I'm not supposed to do it, but I help them, sometimes.”
Yes, exactly, you shouldn't do it.
"Real people?" Apple didn't understand anything that Brooke was telling her. She felt very real.
"Yeah! It's like…" Brooke paused for a moment, thinking about what the best words would be, “hard to explain. But I come from another dimension. In this dimension, we can read your life through books. We do not have destinations nor do we know what will follow in our lives, like you. I am the one who reads and tells everything that happens to them.”
Apple didn't quite understand everything she was telling her. Although it sounded very interesting, it was, rather, illogical.
Thank God! Brooke couldn't explain!
"So, you come from a world where the rebels won?”
Brooke debated how to respond.
"Not as such. Where I come from, magic doesn't exist. So, there is no such thing as destiny or like that.”
Ha, ha, ha, ha
A world without magic? That was hard to believe.
"The world where the monsters come from? I guess fairy tales don't exist there.”
"Oh no! That's Monster High. Wrong universe. We can also read it, because they are also stories, just like you. I am not a story. I'm a real person, that's the difference.”
She still didn't understand it very well, everything seemed too chaotic and discordant. The important thing is that the girl came from another dimension, where it seemed that they already knew everything.
"So, from that ‘real world’ where you come from. Do you already know everything about our stories?”
"Definitely.”
"And do you know what's going to happen next?”
Brooke stopped smiling.
"I don't like reading the end of stories, so no, ha, ha.”
Apple sighed.
Oh, dear Apple, you don't know what we're saved from because my daughter doesn't like spoilers.
"Well, then we're in trouble. Gilles Grimm had sent me to look for a book, but you showed up!”
"I know! I was reading that moment. I know you were here looking for answers about your relationship with Darling.”
That made Apple's spirits rise again.
"The problem is that… I didn't do my homework. I also don't know what Gilles was referring to when he sent you here.”
And Apple fell back onto the couch she and Darling had bought to decorate, defeated.
Brooke!
Well, I think this is the first time I'm glad she didn't do her homework.
"Well, but that doesn't mean I can't help you," Brooke said, after sitting next to her, trying to cheer her up.
"I don't even know where to start. It doesn't make much sense" Apple just closed her eyes wearily. "I don't even know what I'm looking for.”
Brooke sat back as well.
"Well, we are in a haunted library. Gilles wouldn't have brought you here if it weren't for the fact that there is some information, right?”
"He said something like ‘Predisposition to follow my story’, I don't understand what that means" She admitted, seeing that Brooke was waiting for more information.
She’s going to help her, right?
She doesn't have the lock that Apple has. She will deduce everything with ease.
Touching her chin, Brooke thought about those words for a bit.
"Predisposition to follow your story... let's see... Ah! Wouldn't it have something to do with the story of your tale?”
I told you she was more intuitive than you thought.
"My tale? Wow, it could be" She admitted, getting a little hopeful, "But… How am I going to find my tale among all these books? I will never finish.”
Brooke already had an idea for that.
"I mean, since I don't know how I got here, and I don't know how to get back... I could help you search... Yes…”
Woman it had to be. It was obvious that she would want something in return. It seems like she doesn't know how she got into the story, and I have to believe that.
Hey! It's your daughter you're talking about.
Apple was excited by the idea. Maybe, with a little help, she could find the truth.
"If…”
"Apple! Introduce me to everything Ever After High! I'm reading and seeing about the place all the time, but nothing compares to being here! Please!”
Yeah. She is definitely my daughter.
It just can't be…
Apple opened her eyes in surprise. She didn't expect that.
"That's all? Do you want me to give you a tour of the school?”
Brooke nodded, excited. Maybe, it was the biggest she had ever had like any good fangirl.
"Well, I don't see why not. Help me find answers here and I'll even introduce you to my friends.”
The thought of meeting Maddie in person made her hyperventilate. Of course yes!
If your daughter and Maddie get together, they're going to make the book explode.
Let's hope that never happens.
Both girls, with a little distrust, got to work.
"Well, you can see that there is a little of everything here. But no matter how hard I tried, I didn't understand anything. Just… read this book, for example.”
‘The Odyssey’ was what was presumed as the title.
"Oh, I know this book. It's Greek mythology" Brooke mentioned, observing how curious it was to see it in such good condition.
Her school copy could not boast the same preservation.
But, it was a surprise for Apple.
"Do you know what it says?" She asked, amazed.
"Of course, it's classic literature. From Greek mythology people like Cupid come" She mentioned.
"So... Is it Cupid's story?" So, if the library did contain everyone's stories...
However, Brooke shrugged.
"I don't remember that the odyssey mentioned Cupid, to be honest. It's like... the story of Odysseus, Paris of Troy, Helen, Hera, Aphrodite and Athena, really.”
"Isn't Aphrodite Cupid's grandmother? I thought I heard her talking about that one day”
Brooke nodded.
"So, it's the story of Cupid's grandmother," Apple assured, opening the book, before Brooke could explain to her that it wasn't quite like that.
However, Apple soon frowned, closing the book tightly.
"What's wrong?" Brooke asked, seeing her now friend's sudden annoyance.
"I don't understand what it says, just like all the books here.”
That was strange. The daughter of the narrators thought…
Wow, that's strange to read.
"Can I see?" she asked, asking for the book back.
Without much choice, Apple handed it over.
"Ah, it's in Ancient Greek. It must be an original copy!”
That Brooke could understand it surprised her.
"Can you read it? Is that part of your world too?”
"Well. Not as such. This is more of our work as storytellers. Not everyone knows how to read ancient Greek, it's just that we can understand any language, so we read any story, regardless of where it was written.”
"Language?" Apple asked, ignorant of that word.
No! Don't ask!
Brooke stopped smiling, putting the book down, noticing that, truly, Apple was ignorant of that word.
"Don't you know what language is?" She asked, analyzing everything she knew. "Don't someone come to you who you don't understand at all? What does it seem like he talks strangely?”
"Out of the Riddlish?”
It was true. In Ever After there were only two languages. The Riddlish and the English. They had no concept of a language, because they all spoke the same thing. Even Cupid, who came from another dimension, spoke the same language to everyone. It was a matter of editing and dubbing… Of course.
For Apple, this was nothing more than drawings and doodles.
"Get out of the Riddlish. Where I come from, only a small group of people speak the same language as me. We translate things so we can understand them, kind of like when Maddie translates the Riddlish, only with thousands of different versions. This is ancient Greek.”
Languages… that sounded very interesting and complex. So that was a language, just like Riddlish, it was very curious.
It can't be... She understood her.
This is not okay. We have to get her out of there.
"For example, look... This one!" And he brought another story from the bookseller.
" Alice in Wonderland? Really?”
"Just open it!”
Apple, with nothing to lose, accepted. To her surprise, she could understand it perfectly.
"How…?”
"That book was written in English, originally. That's why you can read it. It's in your language.”
All that language stuff was becoming more and more surprising.
"So, can you read me the story about Cupid's grandmother? It will be Cupid's tale at the end of the day, right?”
Brooke denied again, seeing Apple a little differently.
"Mythological stories are not like fairy tales. Cupid will not repeat Aphrodite's steps, she has another role in her story.”
"Another role?”
"Yeah! It's like... Well, fairy tales never change, that's why you follow in your parents' footsteps. For example… Briar! Briar's story always changes over the years. Sometimes she has to spend 100 years asleep, and sometimes she only sleeps one night, but the specific things are what remains. There is an evil fairy, she is bewitched, she falls into a deep sleep, a prince kisses her.
Apple nodded, trying to understand her.
"Well. Greek mythology is not like that. It's like a complete story that has many branches. Like a tree! Cupid has other stories, independent or not of her mother. She's never going to cause the Trojan War, or have the myth of Ares! She has other myth. Stories that will come true. Those do appear in their destiny”
"So, myths are different from stories? Are you someone with a unique destiny? Won't her children repeat them?”
Brooke nodded, surprised that Apple understood it so easily.
"That's how it is. Their children will have other roles within the same mythology. Although they are all stories and tales, they are handled very differently.”
Apple nodded. She had never thought that her friend had a different way of telling her story.
"But where did you find the story? It's strange that it’s here, considering they don't know what mythology is.”
Apple just pointed to one of the shelves, shrugging her shoulders. And Brooke walked over to see what else there was.
"I took that one there too, but I only see lines", Apple mentioned when she recognized the book that Brooke had in her hands.
" Grave Robbery Note ? This is Arabic. A Best Seller quite popular.
"Arabic?”
True. They didn't know the names of the languages.
"It's another language" She explained, "They wrote it in another region of the world. This one has a bit of Egyptian Mythology. It is strange that it is here, the children of the Egyptians are…”
Something made her stop. Now that Apple was paying a little more attention to it, maybe it wouldn't be very good to talk about Monster High.
"Where are they? The children of the Egyptians, where are they?”
"It doesn't matter. Better, why don't you tell me everything you did before I showed up?”
It's not that Brooke didn't know, it's that she was looking for a clue she had missed.
Finally! I now know what to do to send her a message!
And good!? What's that?
Our daughter sent a message to Dexter and company when they were all trapped in Wonderland. Pushing books!
Oh! You're going to regret being in a library. Just… How did she do that?
Uh...
"Well. Grab a couple of books to explore the library. You know, nothing out of this world. I didn't understand them. Then, I thought I could read something in Gilles' diary…”
"Gilles' diary is here?!”
And the gears inside Apple's brain began to turn.
Do you want to hurry up with your mission!?
I do the best I can!
"Hey... I couldn't understand what Gilles' diary said either…”
It didn't take long for Brooke to understand where this conversation was going.
"Do you think that…?”
"Could you?”
Wow, it seems like those two have known each other all their lives.
Apple ran to where she had left the diary, before bringing it to full speed to where they were.
"Can you read it?" She asked, excited. If they could translate Gilles' book, it would be a huge surprise for Darling.
Darling… Something wasn't right with her.
"Of course. This is German,” she assured, reading a couple of paragraphs.
“I can’t sit idle, no, I can’t move at all.”
“I curse the name, the name behind all this.”
“A terrible catastrophe played by your symphony, What a terrify work of art.”
“All over the world they are full of human prejudices, they are free. That's the difference between him and us."
How did Grimm know German if languages didn't exist in Ever After? What was happening at that moment?
"And good? What does it say?”
Brooke wasn't sure she should tell Apple the truth.
"Well... there are many things," she mentioned, while her nerves began to betray her. "Why don't I make you an alphabet so you can translate it at any time?"
"Oh, That would be spectacular! If I find more books in that language, I will definitely be able to translate them!”
Well, even if it is, she wouldn't be the one who had to be there.
Aha! It is this way, look!
Before Brooke started writing the German alphabet, a noise caught both of their attention. A book had fallen off one of the bookshelves.
"Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs, by the Brothers Grimm? Hey! It's my story!" Apple mentioned that she had been the one who had picked up the book.
Of all the stories, you just pitched that one to them!?
I chose one at random! How was I supposed to know it was Snow White!?
"Yes, it is," Brooke assured, amazed to have it in her hands. She would recognize that book anywhere.
It was the first copy of the Snow White story.
"The Grimm brothers as authors? Why would the director and his brother be the writers of my tale? And look, it's also in that language... German!" Apple asked, paying more attention to what the cover said.
"In my world, it was the Grimm brothers who brought your tale to life. They were German…”
Something strange was happening. There was a hidden meaning in all of that, and she was going to find out.
"Bring it, maybe it will help us in the investigation. It fell for a reason, right?”
No! It fell because it was going to tell you to shut up and come back immediately. It just can't be!
"You're right.”
"Meanwhile, tell me. What did you do after giving up on Gilles Grimm's book?”
Apple thought about it for a minute, remembering.
"Ah! I looked up the book that Gilles mentioned. I didn't understand the title, so, since it was totally different from everyone else here, I thought this one could read it, but when I did, you came out.”
Your daughter did not enter the story of her own free will.
It does not matter anymore. You and I know that this is not right at all. Things weren't supposed to be like this.
"Did I get out of there?” Brooke asked, amazed at what had happened.
Apple nodded, and they walked towards the lectern, where the book still remained open.
"I don't know what could be here. The book only has a couple of pages and…”
Apple couldn't continue what it was saying. She had barely left the story of Snow White at her side when the strange book began to glow, and was now as big as an encyclopedia.
"It's a guide book!" Brooke exclaimed, surprised by what she was seeing," In my house we have several. They help us narrators have enough data about the story we are going to tell.”
"What is a guide book doing here?”
What's a guide book doing there!?
Brooke shrugged. “Who cares? The important thing is that if we want to know something about your story... Wow, this will tell us everything.”
They turned to the first page, where, indeed, there was all the information about who Snow White was.
"Let's see. Skin as white as snow and lips red as blood, hair black as Ebony. Snow White is one of the classic princesses of... Yes, well, we all know this.”
Brooke, disinterested, began skipping through the pages, until they came to a particularly long family tree.
Hey, haven't they told us that we should never, for any reason, tell all of Snow White's stories?
Shit.
"Is that all your family?" Brooke was surprised, seeing how many people appeared in more than five pages.
However, Apple itself seemed impressed.
"Even I didn't know there had been so many Snow Whites. There are many that I don't recognize.”
Brooke's eyes shone unusually brightly.
"Do you want to meet them?”
Apple just smiled knowingly at her. Those were the answers they were looking for so much.
They turned the page at the same time. Finding the first Snow White of all. That of the Grimm brothers.
"At only fourteen years old, this Snow White was created to… Teach children the dangers of the forest?" Apple read, surprised that the destiny of her story had to be fulfilled at such a young age.
"Yes, it's not something one should feel proud of. Good thing they changed that in future versions… Oh! Look! This is Disney's Snow White.”
And Brooke pointed to the image of a Snow White, with short hair, and who had a red cape.
"Disney?" Apple asked. Stranged of that name.
Brooke just looked away. Of course, they had no idea that it was the evil Mouse's company.
"It's a company, in my world. It makes movies of classic stories. Or, well, something like that. Now they are busy with ‘live actions’ "And Brooke scoffed when she mentioned that last word, "Simply, this Snow White catapulted them to Fame.”
"Oh yeah? And why?”
Brooke read what was in the book.
"Snow White (1937-1987) was the version created by Walt Disney which catapulted the creation of animated films. A slightly lighter version of the story, allowed this version, along with its prince (Florian) to stay in the hearts of the people, with an old love that…”
"Wow, I didn't know I had a grandfather named Florian… Actually. I didn't know this Snow White at all. And my mother makes me review our ancestors over and over again. None of them... are familiar to me”.
They were all Snow Whites that Apple had never seen in her life. It's like... if they wanted them to be erased in time.
"Well, maybe it's a sign to get to know them!" Brooke said, excited to read curious facts about one of her favorite Snow Whites, "You know? Disney couldn't fit all the story it wanted into an hour and a half movie. Since the theaters had no idea how to promote the film, Disney provided them with advertising and reports full of information about the film, in order to get them creative. I always wanted to read them! And here they are!”
Apple read where Brooke was pointing her finger.
“ Queen Grimhilde, cruel and arrogant, is Snow White's evil Stepmother (See Annex 5)...”
"If it weren't for these things, we wouldn't be able to know the name of the Wicked Stepmother, or the prince. They are never mentioned in the story. They are not important to the plot.”
That got her thinking. It was true, not even the stepmother's name was important. Only hers.
"Do they go out so little that they don't deserve even a mention of their name?”
Brooke nodded without hesitation.
"Florian barely has two scenes and says ten words in the entire movie. They are not important, they just fulfill their role and that's it.
Wow, that was sad. But… it was true. Darling's role was like that too.
"Oh! Look, they are even terrified here! This is Monica Keena's Snow White" She pointed out, "It's a version from a couple of years later, something like… a thriller.”
Apple has no idea what a Thriller is, how does it occur to you...?
"A terrifying Snow White? I remember something. My mother told me that her grandmother was a very strange story that should not be repeated.”
Those words made Brooke react slightly.
"Wait… If Monica Keena is already on your direct line, that means…" Quickly, Brooke fast-forwarded through the pages, looking for something specific.
"What…”
"Your grandmother is Mary Margaret!?" Brooke asked, totally excited to find who, quite possibly, was her favorite Snow White.
"Mary Margaret?" Apple asked, surprised, when she saw that Brooke pointed to her grandmother.
"Clear! Look, it says it here. Snow White (Once Upon a Time. 2011-2013), also known as Mary Margaret Blanchard…”
However, she soon noticed that Apple was not locating where she was reading. It was as if… as if those words didn't appear to her.
Seeing that Brooke had stopped reading, Apple turned the page, coming across the image of her mother.
"Hey! Look, it's my mom.”
And Brooke's eyes went completely out of their sockets.
"Your mom is Lily Collins?! But, I thought the last Snow White was the one…" Brooke did not complete her sentence so as not to scare Apple. Kristen Stewart's Snow White was missing there
Hey, it's true. There's a Snow White missing.
Do I have to remind you that this Snow White stays with the hunter? I don't think that was very canonical of her.
Good point.
Apple did not expect that reaction.
"Who is Lily Collins?”
Brooke looked like she had just been told the greatest of sins. And when she was about to complain, she remembered that actors did not exist in Ever After.
"It says it here. She's the one who plays your mother in the real world. See?" And he pointed to the title, where, clearly, the name of Lilly Collins appeared.
"It just says Snow White there," Apple assured.
And Brooke returned him to Mary Margaret's page.
"Don't you see it says Ginnifer Goodwin here?”
Apple shook her head.
"Should I be able to read it?”
Brooke denied. Missed by everything that was happening.
"No. It's not important. They are just names. In any case, you must appear on the next page!”
"I? Appear?”
Brooke nodded "Sure! The guide books are updated in real time, the strange thing would be if you didn't..." When turning the page, the Snow White section had already ended, "You appeared…”
Apple is not in the book. Why isn't it in the book?
What does that matter? Brooke is starting to think too much. They are going to kill us.
"Maybe this book is out of date? You said it was strange that she was here.”
Brooke thought about it, "It may be an option. But there's only one way to find out.”
And, skipping through the pages, Brooke came to the “Evil Queens” section.
"Let's see. Grimhilde, Grimhilde, Regina. I always loved the character of Regina, Clementianna… Ravenna" So, the story of Snow White and the Huntsman did appear, but where were the protagonists? "Aha! Here it is, Raven does appear.”
And it was true, the sheet that talked about Raven was completely filled with all of her information.
Without giving her time to react, Brooke changed the section to “Prince Charming.”
"Let's see. Florian… David…”
"Hey! There's my dad" Apple exclaimed, noticing his photo inside the book.
"Yeah. That's Andrew, the name they gave to Lilly Collins' prince" She explained, surprised by what she was seeing "But... Darling isn't here either.”
Not even Chris Hemsworth, she thought to herself.
"Are there characters missing from the book? Is that what you mean?” Apple asked, noticing the worried look on her now new friend's face.
She knew it, she knew it! She knew something was wrong with her and Darling. That was why everything was going wrong, that things didn't feel real
Were they being erased from the story?
And so, Apple took a quick look at the fine print on the sheet.
"If a Snow White does not appear inside this tree, it can be searched in the ‘exceptions’ section (Only allowed for the narrator and writer)”
I don't know what you plan to do. But even he has already been mentioned. You better try sending her another message. No more.
I'm thinking about something.
"Exceptions?" They both asked at the same time, surprised by what they were reading.
Apple tried to get to the indicated page, but it was true, only a narrator could see it. It was the last section of the book, and they soon noticed that when Apple held it, the book became slightly shorter.
And in Brooke's hands, it got quite a bit bigger. So she had to be the one who always had it in hand.
"The exceptions are characters who do not comply with a basic characteristic of the story. Whether it's the skin tone, the personality, the gender, the partner, or the hair" Brooke began reading, before turning the page.
Instinctively, Apple grabbed a lock of her hair.
"These Snow Whites were born to introduce new concepts to the universe of fairy tales. Their stories completely change the course of history, adapting to new times and generations.”
For a moment, a hint of pride appeared in Apple's chest. She had been born to change everything, to be unique, that was why nothing of her story had come true.
And then she remembered that she was in a special section, as if she were a weirdo.
"The names of the best-known exceptions are: Snow White of…”
"Rachel Zegler" Apple completed, anticipating Brooke's words.
She turned to look at her, surprised. They were the same names that were written on the other pages, but these could be read by Apple.
"Can you read it?”
Apple nodded. "She's not Snow White, her name is Rachel Zegler." It says it here.
It was curious, Apple had not been able to read the real name of any Snow White, and seemed to accept that they all had the same name, as if it were completely normal.
And with the exceptions, it was not like that.
"Yeah. That's how it is. Although, look, she says it's not confirmed. The writer is still working on that story, it can change at any time.”
"The writer?”
Brooke. No. We can't do that. We can't break that rule, don't even think about doing it!
That girl doesn't know it, but she's totally lost when she gets back here.
"If we are in a world of fairy tales, inside a book; There must be someone who writes them, don't you think? The writer is the one who does that.”
Apple just nodded, not really understanding. Why did people like to speak in metaphors and not be frank?
She has already put the thorn in her. It's just a matter of time.
She was selfish, narcissistic, put her destiny in the way of her own, and was able to break the Evil Queen out of her prison just to achieve her goals. Worse still, she is still selfish when she has already gotten the best prince charming in the story, and he puts her through horrible things. But she doesn't deserve this.
The ones who don't deserve it are us.
"Sure. So, she still doesn't exist?”
Brooke shrugged. “Because of the warning, I guess not. Look! She even changes to being Gal Gadot, or Anne Hathaway.”
That was true. The photo kept changing, proving that the ‘Not Completed’ warning was still true.
Then, they turned to the rest of Snow White on the page.
"Look! This Snow White was really missing. It was already too strange!”
"Kristen Stewart?" Apple asked, reading the title.
Brooke nodded, "Her Evil Queen, Queen Ravenna, did appear with the rest of the Evil Queens, just like Raven. I think she's her great-grandmother. I wouldn't be surprised, Cora and Ravenna have many things in common" She muttered to herself, remembering both stories.
"Cora? “
"She is the mother of Regina, one of the evil queens. I guess it appears in Lizzie's dynasty, because she was the Queen of Hearts. But they were so ruthless, that it wouldn't surprise me at all if they were family" Brooke explained.
"And why?”
"They both enjoyed kidnapping children. Ravenna did it to stay young forever, stealing their youth, and Cora... Well, Cora doesn't matter.”
Apple felt a chill run down her spine. The Evil Queens could be very evil when they wanted to. Better to continue reading the description of that Snow White.
"Her story, being a much further removed version of the original classic, is an exception to the rule, since the princess does not stay with the prince, but with the hunter (Chris Hemsworth, see 'charming exceptions'). After this, the writer has given a prequel to this story, mixing stories that should not be touched (See the Snow Queen annex). So its history was defined, and the writer quickly ordered the passage to another generation.”
Brooke was slowly starting to understand things.
"This Snow White... Was she erased because she fell in love with the Huntsman in her story?”
Brooke had no choice but to nod.
"I must warn Ashlynn. She's in love with Hunter!”
Brooke didn't know what to say. That story confirmed to her that everyone was obliged to follow their destiny if they did not want to be erased, but...
If so, why was Raven, who did not follow her story, if she was with the rest of the Evil Queens?
And when Apple wanted to continue reading the stories to confirm her theory, she found the unimaginable.
There, in the background, her photo appeared.
“Apple…” Brooke tried to stop her, but the blonde was no longer listening.
"Apple White. Like the rest, it has a different name than 'Snow White'. She is an exception to the story, since she was born with blonde hair…”
Something inside her head was starting to hurt, forcing her breathing to become slower and heavier.
Always. It was all her blonde hair's fault.
"Apple!" Brooke stood in front of her, forcing her to look at her intently, "Listen to me carefully. Your hair does not define you like Snow White. Just because you have blonde hair doesn't mean you're going to have the same fate as Kristen Stewart's Snow White, do you understand?”
Too late. You would have thought about that before starting to talk about everything we shouldn't talk about.
"Besides! The same book says it. These exceptions are to adapt the story to modern times, that is never a bad thing!”
"But…”
"Just because one didn't do well with that doesn't mean that all of them do poorly" Brooke assured, hoping that Apple would really listen to her "Look! Here's another Snow White with blonde hair.”
And she pointed to the photo that was there, waiting for Apple to look at it.
That girl was too much like Apple.
Hang on a minute. Another blonde Snow White? No…
It's her. They have found her. It's her.
The sparkle in her eyes… It was really unusual. So serious, almost like she was upset, and they were so deep, it seemed like they were hiding something. An unusual shine.
But even more curious was that almost all the information on it was blacked out, so that it was illegible to read.
They can't read it. It is forbidden to talk about her.
Not even Brooke knows who she is. How will you know that it is prohibited? We couldn't talk about her!
"Rin" Brooke mentioned. Seeing that part of her name was not covered.
So there had been another Snow White, just like her. With blonde hair.
Why was everything so hidden?
"What else does it say?" Apple asked, wanting to know more.
However, the description was completely covered.
"I can't understand the description, they crossed it out, it's like… like it no longer exists.”
"Can't you read anything!?" She asked desperately. Was that story really that terrible?
Yes!
"There are stray words, look" And Brooke pointed out small paragraphs not covered in the book "An old love, catastrophe, dynasty and…”
Those words, that story… Would it have something to do with what she had read in Gilles' diary? A catastrophe, interpreted by a horrible symphony.
"And!?" Apple shouted, desperate for answers.
"Apple… This is Rin's story!" Brooke exclaimed, after reading something in the middle of the words, "The story of Genealogy of the Red, White and Black…”
No, no, no, no, no. They found it. They have found the story!
We have to stop her from reading it. One way or the other!
And what do you want us to do? She can't hear us! Should we stop reading? Anyway, we're not going to be able to get it out, and we have to finish the chapter.
Throw out another book!
“Genealogy of the Red, White and Black…” Apple murmured, hoping to remember if she had ever heard it.
But her mind was blank.
"We must look for the tale! Here are all the tales that exist, this one must be there too! " Brooke assured, hoping that that would clarify all her doubts.
And what book do I throw?
Whichever! But we need to get her attention. She can't read that story!
"Do you really think she's here?”
Seconds later, a book fell from the top of a shelf.
What book did you throw away?
Uh...
"Brooke! You were right. Here is the tale!”
The first thing I tell you and the first thing you do!
And how was I supposed to know that was Genealogy?!
Quickly, Apple brought the book to the young narrator, who was surprised to have it in her hands. Well, the cover had the three main characters.
The prince, who held a skull in her hands. A broken mirror. An evil queen, with the poisoned apple.
And a Snow White with a sword.
"Do you want to read it?”
Apple agreed, without a doubt. She needed answers, and that book seemed to promise them already.
Well, her predecessor was exactly like her.
"So, let's start with the Genealogy of the Red, White and Black.”
Chapter 21: Genealogy of Red, White and Black
Notes:
I'm sorry for this. I didn't create Rin's story... Hitoshizuku did it. I just only took it and wrote it exactly how Hitoshizuku created it. Literally, I searched the douji just for that.
As you maybe imagine, the song is "Genealogy of Red, White and Black" by HitoshizukuxYama.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GC3_vIlIGYQ
Chapter Text
“On that cold winter night, the Queen looked out the window as the afternoon fell.
Since life could not be born under such conditions, the queen had nothing left but to admire her sad palace, since there was nothing in her garden that could cheer her up.
That sad winter night reminded her so much of what she was like. A dry, dead belly, incapable of giving life, just like what happened to her garden.”
“Look. This is much easier to explain as we read. Remember what I told you about first person and all that?”
Apple nodded, turning to look at the young narrator.
The more you tell her, the more she will understand. She's going to regret all her words.
“Well, this story is written in the third person, because we can know everything she thinks, sees, and thinks. Nothing is a secret to us. For example, the memory she had of how she perceived herself, see?”
Apple nodded, understanding what she meant.
"So, that's why Maddie knew everything? It's not that she reads minds, it's that she hears you, that you can read that way.”
Brooke nodded, proud to see that she now understood her.
“ “If only I could have a daughter with skin as white as snow, lips red as blood, and as black as the night... I couldn't ask for more from life. ”
" Ha ha ha, they all say that. It must be one of the scripts that all Snow White parents must learn from birth" Apple commented, recognizing the dialogue.
Brooke nodded. Happy that Apple liked her storytelling style, and also shared her love of interrupting the story, just to give her opinions.
"You should ask your mother if her mother taught it to her or something.”
Great idea! Why don't you go right now?
"Ought.”
“Little did that woman know that her prayers would soon be heard by God, although at a very high cost.
Well, the Queen of that town had finally managed to conceive a little girl who dazzled anyone who saw her. Just as she had begged and been a miracle, the little girl who had been born was the same as she had dreamed of her.
But, almost as soon as the little girl had entered the world, the kingdom had found itself facing war. And, despite emerging victorious, the King's life was the cost to pay. Leaving, as sole ruler, the now widowed queen.”
"Hang on a minute. The story doesn't go like that. It's supposed to be the Queen who dies, and the king raises his daughter, to marry the Evil Queen, in the hope that he will find a new mother figure for his daughter, right?”
Brooke shrugged.
"Well, all the princesses who were in this section say that something does not follow the canon of their story. Maybe hers is that one?”
Apple looked at it, it made sense.
"Does that mean there is an evil king?”
If that was true, Brooke was going to thank life that the book had drawings, because she was going to kill to see an image of that ‘evil king.’
Uh...
I didn't want to read that. I really didn't want to read that.
“ As is natural, and without losing, time passed. Just as if it were a gear of madness. Soon, that tender baby began to grow, proving, more and more, that she was the living image of grace and beauty.
And with the brilliance of that girl, whose name had been Rin, she grew. So did the resentment that little by little was created within the Queen, becoming a shadow.
It was a matter of a few years, of course. But time could not be hidden. Soon, the Queen's age became more evident, and her daughter's beauty much more noticeable.
That was what caused her corruption to grow. Filling her with resentment, bitterness, and anger.”
"Wait a minute!" Apple exclaimed. "It's her mother! She was also Snow White! The thing is…”
They both had the same idea at the same time.
"Snow White became the Evil Queen?!" They said in unison.
Unbelieving, Brooke took the guidebook, looking for the Evil Queen's section. However, that woman did not appear there.
It was also an exception, to be expected. When looking for it in those sheets, it appeared. She was the only one and most of the information, like with Rin, was practically covered.
"Lily White, also called Snow White… She couldn't stand her daughter stealing the title of ‘The Most Beautiful of All’ from her... She decided to put an end to her and her legacy, so she could keep the title forever..." Brooke read, within the little that could be distinguished.
A Snow White who had ended up like the Evil Queen of her story.
"This story is also full of changes. How could Snow White expect so many bad feelings?”
"Well, Snow White has become a little vain over time, don't you think?" Brooke mentioned, trying to read something more about that woman, Lily, but it was impossible.
Apple hesitated, she had a point. Only that was a new level.
"Shall we continue reading?”
¡No!
“ "Mirror, Mirror on the wall. Who is the most beautiful within this entire kingdom?”
'Snow White, your majesty. Her daughter, whom she has named Rin, is the most beautiful person in this entire kingdom.'
No matter how hard she tried. The queen couldn't get her magic mirror to change her mind. Therefore, she soon began to hurt her daughter. If she was filled with bitterness and pain, it was not fair for her daughter to live in the deepest of happiness. She had to make sure she was as unhappy as she was.
That woman who had begged so much for a daughter and who had extended a hand to her just walked away.
She would never let her know that she was the most beautiful of them all. She would always have to feel inadequate in front of her. Well, that was how things worked.
"You're not pretty enough," She told her, even if she knew that was a lie.”
To some extent, Apple held back a bit. That reminded her a little of her relationship with her mother. It was never enough for her.
“ ‘Your face is too thick, you should be thinner.’
" ‘Those hands… you should cover them.’
" ‘Your flat chest hasn't disappeared yet’
All those comments from the queen, just for a figure she envied and longed for, made her hatred towards her daughter true.
And in the poor princess, those false words became true. Firmly believing that what her mother told her was true.”
"This is quite mature for a Snow White story. You don't believe it?” Brooke asked, surprised by what she read.
Now it was Apple's turn to shrug.
“ Soon, the young princess had matured and was now a beautiful young woman, whom the entire kingdom admired for her exuberant beauty.
It was further proof that she had grown up poisoned. The queen thought. It was almost ripe, but the apple couldn't stay in good condition.
Pain, envy, and hatred had turned her maternal love into madness.
Until fed up with the whole situation, the Queen made a decision. She would not even allow her daughter to take what belonged to her by birth. She would not be the next heir to the throne, as she would no longer recognize her as part of her legacy and dynasty.”
"I guess it's there. There, unaware of her legacy, she made Rin follow Snow White's dynasty, and not that of the Evil Queen." Apple assured.
"But, if this woman only had one daughter and by miracle, how did she continue the dynasty of the Evil Queens?”
Without a concrete answer, both of them better continue reading.
“How to get rid of her daughter? That was the question. She couldn't say that she just disappeared, or the kingdom wouldn't buy into that charade.
She had no choice, she would have to kill her. Only if the people found her corpse would they stop admiring her.
When the Queen was born, hundreds of apple trees were planted around the palace, just to celebrate that day.
Taking an apple from those trees was a sin. Not to mention, cut down one of them.
And for the princess to be found with hundreds of apples around her, and a fallen tree, was a crime that was paid for with death.
"Your beauty will be a sin" They were part of the last words that the princess heard to her mother, "And now, sentence that brat" She asserted.
There was no sin to blame the princess for. However, the Queen's orders were law, and without any sin, she had been blamed.
While the Queen laughed, she cut that untied red thread that united them.
The death sentence could not be carried out in the center of the square, as was the custom. No one had enough heart to witness such an atrocity. They couldn't see the most loved person in the town die.
That was why the order had to be carried out away from everyone. At the hands of an old hunter, who many years before had lost his scruples.
Every feeling that the princess could have had for her mother burned that afternoon, within the fire of hatred.
Therefore, that day, she had been gifted with red.”
And what seemed to be a metaphorical phrase, was not for Apple, which had understood it.
"She wasn't gifted with red because of the color of her lips... It was because of the anger her mother had for her," she murmured.
Brooke felt a chill run through her body. Not even she understood it until Apple explained it.
“When the Hunter was about to commit his mission, something stopped him.
Contrary to what is believed, it was not his moral values that prompted him to lower his ax, nor a supposed infatuation, which prevented him from killing the love of his life.
The reason that the hunter did not achieve his objective had been a prince from a neighboring kingdom. Who, with great skill, had buried his dagger in the hunter's arm, and allowed the princess to escape."
"I think this prince is going to have more prominence than others, don't you think so?”
Apple nodded, surprised to read that such a prince could exist.
"Darling is going to love reading about a prince who is so brave and who defends his princess like this.”
Isn't that the prince who...?
Yeah. They're going to hate it.
“With skin as white as snow, and lips red as blood, that prince already knew Snow White before. “I had seen her in her palace, next to her evil mother.”
"Now is when he will go save her! " Apple assured.
"But aren't we missing the kiss and the apple?”
That was true.
“And, just by seeing that girl, the prince always went crazy.”
Oh, it was a shame that the brat was scared into the woods. He would have enjoyed catching her at that moment, but the princess was quite fast.
Although, there was not a person on the face of the earth who knew that forest better than him.”
"This prince is starting to give me a very bad feeling.”
Brooke nodded. Imagine a little of the perverse ideas of that Len guy.
“And, as the princess escaped into the forest, out of nowhere she ran into a very strange-looking man. Attractive, it was true. But he had a murky smile and a lustful look.”
Brooke didn't want to read anymore. Now she understood why that story was crossed out. She should never have mentioned it.
She barely notices.
And now, how did she get Apple to stop reading?
“ "Ah! But look at this beauty. Snow White, that's what they call you, right?”
The young princess did not know what to say.
"How do you know?”
"I heard that man call you that way.”
And for a small moment, the illusion returned to the princess's eyes.
"Have you been the one who saved me?”
The prince just nodded.
"I heard that you are not well received in your palace" He mentioned, aware of what the Queen had done to her daughter, "Does she have nowhere to go?”
The princess just had to nod, without much choice.
And the prince, with that strange and disturbing smile, extended his hand.
"And why don't you come with me, your Highness?”
"Snow White!”
Before the princess could take her hand, a man's voice caught her attention. The one who had saved her from making a bad decision.
And thus, the princess would meet those who would become her best friends. Her seven dwarfs companions.”
"Well, at least she had seven faithful little dwarfs. I think the forest fairies took that role in my version.”
Brooke barely paid attention to what Apple was saying. She didn't want to continue reading.
"Sure.”
“Being out of her mother's yoke, the princess discovered a part of her life that she didn't think existed.
Of course, now that she was untied, and with a bow destroyed, Snow White became an unconventional princess.
Especially because of the horrible character she had developed. Sure, she was attentive and helpful, but something about her had broken, on that afternoon where her mother had despised her.
It was as if hate and resentment were also a part of her.”
"Hang on a minute! Snow White does not keep those feelings inside her. She is always kind, and tender, and could never hate anyone... How is it possible that she had those feelings?”
"All these stories change, don't you remember?" Brooke said although another idea was forming in her head.
All those feelings… They were too human. It was normal for her to hold resentment in her heart in the face of such betrayal. Not even the kindest person in the world could forgive all of this overnight.
"Could be.”
"Hey, Apple. This is not taking us anywhere, and it doesn't seem to be very relevant, why don't we look for something else and...?”
That's my daughter!
Finally! Finally, justice was done, exactly, finally. Thank you.
"No, I want to finish reading this. I want to know what happened to her. We still don't know why everything about her seems to be missing.”
¡No!
“ However, the prince did not seem to be so willing to give up on that girl.
"Do you still not like the idea of losing your life for me?" “
"What!? " Apple shouted, surprised at what she was reading.
And that was why Brooke didn't want to continue.
“ "Shut up, you abnormal pervert.”
"How unfortunate. I can only love if the person I like is lifeless. Other than that, I have no interest. I can't help it, since that is my way of loving and my expression of love.”
"Innocent people also feel good when they are not followed like that.”
"Oh, Snow White. They compare you to snow, but not even the most beautiful snow is compared to you. If I turned you into a corpse, I couldn't explain how beautiful you would become. Don't you think that the most beautiful thing in life is death?”
Such a beautiful and innocent princess could not walk through that forest alone and without protection, unfortunately.
"So, don't go with him, Snow White, he begged you," the dwarfs asked. Well, despite everything, the princess had fallen in love with him.
"Why can't I go to the forest? Is it because of Len?”
"He is a formidable enemy!" One said.
"The thing is... He not only saved my life, but he also brought me back to the world.”
“Sometimes, love could be very blind.”
The more she read, the more Apple felt like those messages were being addressed directly to her.
“And it was because of that same blindness that one could also become deaf. And, despite having a sword with him, he goes to look for his own executioner.
That day, she should not have left the cabin, knowing that none of her friends were nearby.
That day, she should not have trusted herself, seeing that the prince dropped his sword, the one with which he always tried to end his life.
Yeah. That prince dreamed of seeing her dead. But she was such a beautiful girl... he would make that sacrifice to keep her alive.
That day, Snow White should not have accepted his proposal, knowing her lover's attitude. Because now, he was holding her too tightly, and with a threat of locking her away for all eternity.
Now she couldn't escape!
The prince didn't care if she hated him, or if she thought he was a very cold person. He had waited too long for this moment, and he wasn't going to waste it.
He was going to enjoy it with his whole body. Run his cold fingers all over her white and beautiful neck.”
Brooke turned to look at Apple. Her breaths became heavy and loud, and soon, she noticed that tears were beginning to fall over her eyes.
It was being too much for her. That wasn't what was supposed to happen. They should have never read that damn story. That's not how things should be.
"Apple, Apple!” She tried to get her attention, hoping she would stop.
But the princess was so immersed in shock that she could only continue reading.
“Did the prince just want a soulless doll? Surely. After all, that would be the closest thing to death he would get.
"Your beauty is a sin," he murmured to her, whenever he was by her side. Now that he finally had her in his hands, and could caress her entire body, "Bring that pathetic brat" He demanded that his guards, whenever he wanted to take her out of the dungeon, play with her.
If he couldn't kill her, he could at least break her.
Without crimes, the princess was a sinner. And now, she was trapped by her desire, suffering everything unthinkable, losing her innocence and nobility, in the hands of a demon.
Therefore, that day, she had been gifted with White.”
"Apple, please listen to me! You have to stop, it must be a mistake! We can not…”
Apple didn't listen to her.
“The love that the princess had longed for would never be given to her. His saving hand was from a demon.
Her beauty was a crime.
What she wanted most was to no longer be a sinner. There was only one way to make up for the crime. In a way, known as death.
Maybe Len was right, and her life wasn't necessary.
And then, her seven soul saviors came to his rescue.
When she was still a child, her mother had given her a gift. A scarf was the only thing she had given her.
As time went by, that red scarf had become frayed and frayed, the passage of time did not forgive even the simplest things in life.
When her prince had taken her, she didn't have time to pick her up, so it stayed in that cabin in the forest. And now that she was back, she had it in her hands again.
There were only a couple of threads left, time spared no one. It was the last memory of her past. Like her, she was broken.
What had she done to suffer all this? Nothing. She had not committed any crime. She was the villain of a poorly told story.
And so, embracing that untied red thread that united her with her mother, with her prince, and with her past. Calmly, and simply, without knowing anything, she tore up the scarf, as well as her past.
She had tried to be good. She had wanted nothing more than to be a normal girl, live with her friends, and leave everything behind.
But, if the world tried to see her as nothing more than a sinner… Then she had nothing left to do but go with the flow.
Once, her friends had given her a sword. Under the promise that she would need it at some point, Snow White had only said that she would use it to sever the bond between her mother and her.
Now, she exchanged the remains of her broken love for the sword of revenge.
With an evil laugh, Snow White took her sword and all her swordsmen.
With no dreams to aspire to, and the reality being so terrible, she had no choice but to claim what had always been her by right.
She was going to take on everyone who ever hurt her. Her mother and her prince, and without a doubt, she was going to slowly dismember them all.
Without crimes, Snow White would have carried too many sins. And that was why, in the fire of hatred, she had burned all kinds of emotion.
Perhaps, that was why, on that night, they had gifted her with black.”
And for the first time in a long time, Apple finally let go of the book, pushing it as far away from her, scared. Even if the story wasn't over.
"Stop it!" She shouted, feeling her entire body tremble, unable to contain himself.
"Apple!" Brooke tried to get in front of her and take her shoulders, but the blonde walked away.
"You knew it, right!?" She shouted at her, completely out of her mind, "You knew everything?!”
Brooke shook her head.
"Apple, I didn't know that…”
"Of course! Now I understand it all. Everything you wanted to say. I'm not real, right?”
Brooke didn't like where this conversation was going.
"Wait, I don't…”
Apple was no fan of puppeteers, but now had a nagging fear that someone was pulling the strings.
"Sure. Now I understand it all. All this is not real. This is all false! Your writer nonsense and all that, it wasn't a lie! This is all planned… The real world? Sure! It's where everyone who writes these things comes from!”
Brooke raised her hands, hoping the princess would calm down.
"You are misunderstanding things, this is not like that…”
"And you are complicit in all of this! What did we do to make you condemn our world!? Every time you read this crap, you are complicit!”
"It's not what you think.”
"Of course! This is all false, right? That supposed love he professed for her was false! It was created by that writer you were talking about! And the same thing happens to me!”
"It is not like this!”
"Of course it is" Finally, the wall that blocked Apple's thoughts and ideas was broken" That's why I fell in love with Darling so easily, because someone in your world wrote my story that way! I don't really love her... It's just what they want me to believe! Just like her!”
"It's not like that, I promise you…”
"Tell me, am I going to follow in her footsteps? My story, like hers, does not need an Evil Queen. That's why Raven doesn't have to follow her destiny! My mother can fulfill it! Will Darling become like that prince? Everything is already written! We have no opinion! Everything we do is because someone else decided it that way! How can such despicable beings be writing this!?”
Brooke made a desperate attempt to take Apple's hands, but she refused, moving further away.
"Go away, get out of here! I do not want to see you anymore! Go away!”
Brooke was on the verge of tears. Things weren't supposed to be like this. This shouldn't be happening.
"No… I can't leave. I don't know how to get there, I don't know how to leave. Apple, I know that…”
However, Apple wouldn't let her speak. She was too upset to listen to anything. Besides, she already had an idea.
"You appeared when I opened this book, didn't you?" And she took the guidebook in her hands.
Brooke started to shake.
"Maybe if I close the book, you'll leave.”
It was true. It made sense, that's what was going to happen.
"Do not do it…”
But Apple was not ready to appear.
"I curse the name of the one behind it all”
Now that she thought about it, that sounded exactly like what Snow White would say.
"No, Apple, wait!”
Before Brooke could do anything, Apple closed the book, and where the girl was standing before, there was now nothing left but a cloud of pixie dust.
And Brooke doesn't know it, but she's about to receive a punishment she'll remember all her life.
Chapter 22: First Person
Chapter Text
"How the hell did it occur to you to get into the story?!”
The talk had lasted for hours, and there seemed to be no end to it. Neither side was willing to give in.
"I didn't get in of my own free will, Dad! Is that so difficult to understand? It was the story that sent me there!”
"And it was also the story that told you to tell all the secrets of the narrative to Apple White?!" If there was anyone exasperated, it was his mother, who didn't listen for any reason.
"I already told you that I didn't do anything wrong. I just got carried away! Is that so bad?”
"You broke all the rules that you were told you couldn't break in the narrative, and you ask if that isn't so bad?" Her mother insisted.
"Apple needed help with the investigation. She was going to find it sooner or later! I was just helping her!”
"And was it necessary for you to start breaking my character in the process?”
The entire family turned to see where my voice had come from, and I smiled when I saw the shock on the faces of the two adults. I had arrived, and it was time to put an order
"I told them that having their daughter narrate was a terrible idea. But what did they do? They didn't listen to me! They know that I am always right and yet, they disobeyed.”
The two adults exhaled, it was obvious that they were nervous.
"She's just a girl, she's learning the trade," her mother tried to defend, a little scared.
Whenever I showed up, it was because things weren't right. And they could defend her all they wanted, but that wasn't going to save her at all.
"Haven't you already had enough stories to 'learn the trade'? Oh, right. That in all of them has begun to get into the story, playing with something as serious as the fourth wall.”
"Who are you to say all that?" The girl asked, defiant. Her eyes gave her away, my arrogance bothered her, and it was clear that she was brave.
It was a shame that so many of her actions were misguided.
In the blink of an eye, I was already inches away from her.
"You don't recognize me? Don't you recognize the person you told my character about? " I scoffed, "I am the writer", Then, I turned to look at the two adults "And if you have a little conscience, you are going to leave me alone with your daughter.”
Those two fools didn't hesitate for a second to follow my orders. Just as it should be.
"How can you have so much control over my parents?" she asked.
"Because I'm the boss here, girl" I explained, looking her in the eyes, "And you and me, we have a pending talk.”
"I didn't do anything wrong," she assured, just as she had done with her parents. "It was the story that sent me there. I just… I got carried away, I helped her.”
Brooke would have to learn that no one argues with me.
"Does it seem to you that helping a character is breaking her mentally?" I whispered, without stopping looking into her eyes. I knew that was terrifying her, and I liked to play with it.
"Please. I didn't break it" She tried to act brave, clearly in vain.
Finally, I broke eye contact. She might have courage, but she couldn't bear the humiliation of a laugh.
"Oh no?" I asked sarcastically, "Tell me, dear Brooke. If I told you that everything we are experiencing is false, that you are not real, and that there is someone who you cannot see, hear, and know all your movements. And however he wants, he kills you or completely changes your personality, just for his fun. How would you feel?”
The poor thing couldn't even respond.
"If I told you that you don't have freedom. And every time you raise your hand, it's because someone said so, that everything you live is planned. Don't you think that would be too much information for one person?”
"No... I... I didn't think about it.”
I laughed again. Where was her courage and strength now? Had she gone so quickly? With just a few words?
Oh, I was expecting something more.
"Of course, you didn't think about it, I already realized that. You've ruined a character, my story is in danger because of you! You have sown discord in Apple White's head!”
"I only helped Apple in its investigation, nothing more. I did not do anything wrong!”
Ah, there's the nagging Brooke her parents complain about so much.
"That's the problem! Your irreverent need to start helping the people in the story!”
"And if you are the one who ‘devises the stories’, why didn't you just prevent me from entering?”
I ran my hand across the bridge of my nose. That girl's problem was that she couldn't keep her mouth shut!
"The characters have autonomy, as much as I would like it not to be that way" I explained, "You have to be very specific in what you write so that what happens is very specific. Foolishly, I trusted you and your parents to do this scene.”
And of course, I was a fool to trust them. I will never write ‘a narrator’ again in my life. What was I to know that they already let her tell stories alone?
Brooke frowned, I don't think she likes me very much. What a shame, because I'm going to like her worse.
"What are you talking about?”
This girl was making fun of me. She's too smart to ask such stupid questions, "You don't understand anything, right? Have your parents not explained to you the role of all of us?”
"Role?”
"What do you think I'm the only writer there is or what?" I scoffed. Someone save me from writing everything that can be read. "There are hundreds of us, over time. Just like stories, it is a work that has been passed down from generation to generation. And they left me in charge of all the fairy tales. Rigid stories that should only fulfill my whims.”
"That's not fair," the girl claimed. But I laughed again.
And since when is life fair?
"Don't get me wrong, I'm fine with changing the status quo. But not by letting go. And that is what you are unable to understand.”
"Their world is being destroyed... And it's your fault! You did create all this!”
I shrugged nonchalantly. What did she expect?
"Of course! That's how it is. You're already understanding it. Why wouldn't I create it? These are great ideas! That sells! I am a genius when it comes to writing. And that Apple White discovered that story is also my doing.”
"That's horrible!”
"It's called drama, girl. It's my specialty" Dismiss, speaking as if I were talking to a fool, was I not paying attention to what she was narrating or what? I live from drama. The whole world couldn't live without drama, "Apple White had to uncover that story, regardless of everything. What shouldn't happen is for an impertinent narrator to tell her the truth about who she is and ruin my plans.”
"Your plans?”
"My plans!" I stressed, "Apple White should be afraid of the idea of becoming equal to Rin. That her princess was equal to Len, Not that a person was controlling her! Deciding and creating scenarios for her!
"They have the right to be free!" The daughter of the narrator claimed, "Raven Queen is free to choose her path! Why not them?”
Oh, she thinks Raven is Free! How funny! Ha ha ha
Oh no, someone, stop this, my stomach is going to hurt! Ha ha ha
"Do you think Raven Queen and the rest are free? " I mocked, laughing, "I was the one who decided their stories. They may have a little more autonomy, but I am still the one who decides their futures. Or will you think that Raven and Dexter are a happy couple just like that? Do you think that someone like Raven Queen is capable of tolerating such cowardice from Dexter? Being with someone who hurts his sister so much?”
"You come up with it!? You force them to be together!?”
I nodded with a smile. It's very funny that the poor thing is so exasperated.
"At least for now. Furthermore, Apple White and her entire story were condemned the day they signed the book of legendary stories.”
"That book was fake" She tried to remind me.
Oh, there is so much left to learn. What an innocent creature. She thinks she knows more about the story than the author.
"And what makes you think that that takes away its effects? Do you know how many Evil Queens didn't want to follow their destiny? How many Snow Queens didn't want to hurt a poor child? How many Maleficents were not capable of hurting even a fly? How many princesses on the lake didn't want to become swans? Or how many mermaids didn't want to turn into sea foam at the end of their story? The original legendary story book was burned by a princess in black and white.”
Ah, her face gave her away, it's bad there, she can't keep it together poker face forever. That surprised her.
"The book is a simple formalism, right? That's not where the power of magic lies.”
"You are very quick to learn. Nothing bad.”
"Still, Raven Queen…”
Oh, how insistent she was! I'm going to look like a spoiled princess by rolling my eyes so much.
"Raven, Raven. Raven also fulfilled her destiny, whether she liked it or not. Or did she come close to killing Courtly Jester in Way to Wonderland ? Didn't she take her mother's side in the Dragon Games? It will be a short time, but that girl also fulfilled her part.”
Let's see if her understanding that, regardless of whether they sign on a napkin, if they call it a "Book of Legendary Stories" they are all tied to doing their part.
To follow my rules.
"We won't take it anymore, get this tyranny away. I'll warn them, it's not fair! They have a life after all!”
Oh, she was already upset, she already had twenty. It would be a shame if I had already heard this conversation, and all I had to do was smile Machiavellianly. I've spent years thinking about this, and years perfecting my speech.
"Ah, that's what they said.”
"They?”
"The Brothers Grimm, naturally.”
That poor girl wasn't expected to say those names, I think. I guess it from the way she opened her eyes.
"You read a little bit of Gilles' diary in there, didn't you?" I asked and Brooke nodded. "You didn't wonder why it was in German? Come on, try to guess it.”
And for a moment, and once in her life, the girl listened to me. She thought about the answer!
"They lived here, didn't they?”
I had no choice but to admit the truth.
"We shared the work. They were writers by right, they had inherited fairy tales. I? By vocation. I believed that stories should be strictly controlled, as well as their characters. They? Well, they thought the characters were free to write themselves.
"And so it should be.”
Believe that characters can write themselves! Ha ha ha
Stop it, I'm not in a comedy show! What a weak and stupid thought.
"Characters can't be written alone, girl. You have the ideas, and they execute them. If you let them control you, things always go wrong, they can't choose the right direction in their lives.”
"Of course not! They can choose who to be! Which way to take!”
Yeah, this is tiring me out. Enough. It's one thing for me to tell her things, and another for her to be contradicting me and question me.
Nobody questions me. And even less an insolent teenager.
"Do you know why Rin's story exists, Brooke? Because, for once in my life, I decided to give in to the whims of those two, and let their story 'write itself'.”
"¡No!”
Yeah! I'm sorry! It's just that they were my first years, I was naive and innocent. Isn't it very stupid?
"Now do you understand why we must control them? Changes are always necessary, but not for their own sake. Rin brought concepts to fairy tales that should never have appeared in that world.”
"And you come to remember them with the story of Apple and Darling?!”
"And who told you that Apple and Darling will repeat that same story!?" I bellowed, fed up with their insolence, "Apple and Darling would never repeat that story!”
What's in her head that I'm going to do that to my favorite characters? It's okay that I like drama and tragedy, but not that much.
"So? Why have you put them together!?”
"Because they had to bring new concepts to fairy tales!" I blurted, "If they know concepts like homosexuality, it's because I had the crazy idea that they would share the universe with stories without writers, and C.A. Cupid included Greek mythology into my universe. But what could you expect from stories that are based on the medieval age? What do they accept? I have to teach concepts like inclusion and acceptance! And thanks to you, all that has been ruined!”
"Rin's story... What happened to her in the end?”
I think I broke her. Well, no way, we're already even for breaking my character. Who sends her?
All I had to do was shrug my shoulders to respond.
"And what do I know? That Snow White disappeared overnight before the Grimm arrested her along with her necrophilous prince. That girl escaped from my clutches.”
Ah, I had to remind myself that that unfortunate woman disappeared from the stories, and I still don't know how.
"So if Rin's story isn't complete… It couldn't be Apple's story! Her story was going to be a positive exception!”
Ding, Ding, Ding! We have a winner!
"You are intuitive. That's why I thought you'd be so good for this role. That's why I had this for you.”
Before I could wait for her, I grabbed a pen from my pocket and threw it at her. The poor thing barely managed to catch it, how good.
It wasn't a lie, an apprentice wouldn't have hurt me at all. But not an apprentice that impertinent.
"What is this?”
"Most of us no longer write on paper, it's true. But this is always helpful. The writer's pen. It was for you.”
Brooke stood admiring it for a moment, amazed. We all have the same reaction to our first pen. Magic and power is something very addictive, and it is a matter of having it in your hands for a few seconds, so as not to want to let it go.
It happens to all of us.
"I don't understand," she admitted.
That you did not understand? It's very easy to figure out!
"Didn't you tell your father that you cared about those boys? Have you not interfered in the story every time you could? You have the quality and imagination to write. You care that those kids are okay. You were not born to be a narrator, a narrator does not do that, it just wants to read, it is a scholar.”
Oh, I feel a little bad having to do this...
What am I saying? Of course not! I'm going to enjoy this like you have no idea.
I got dangerously close to her, without her being able to imagine my intentions.
"However, you lack the most important thing" While Brooke admired her new gift… I snatched it from her hands, taking away that power, "You lack malice.”
"Hey!" She demanded, trying to take her pen again, but I was much faster and put it away.
"It's the truth. You couldn't bear to make any of your beloved characters suffer. If you could fix it all in two pages, you would do it without hesitation. You could never be a writer that way.”
I wasn't telling her any lies, and it was better that she understood it once and for all.
Furthermore, Brooke, loyal to her friends, came to this point. Her eyes reflected a huge absence, and she was sure that she no longer cared about anything as long as she had her pen back.
It happens to all of us. Nobody wants to let go of this power. Seeing her in that state, she would surely sell her parents, just to have her pen back.
"I'm sorry! Alright? I know I shouldn't have told Apple anything about the real world! I will not do it! I'm sorry.”
Ah, how nice it is that they start begging and crying.
I let out a laugh. It was very funny to see the desperation of that girl. She could have had it all, and now, she lost it in a second. How painful.
Good thing it's not me, haha.
"Of course you will. You won't be a writer and don't count on me letting you be a narrator again. You can't be trusted to tell the stories. You'd probably run and tell Maddie to tell Apple everything you know now!”
"If I'm not a writer," she murmured, devastated by the realization of reality, "And I can't be a narrator... What will become of me?"
Now, it was time to receive your penance. Nobody messes with my stories.
"Have you heard of the curse of words, Brooke?"
Before the girl could respond, the door opened. They were Brooke's parents, who had heard everything behind her. Like good storytellers, they always had to be gossipers.
Didn't anyone teach them good manners?
"No! Do not do it!”
A sign with my finger was enough for both of them to remain silent. They have no more power than me, much less an opinion.
"Curse?”
"What we've talked about. Everyone within the story is bound to the curse of words. They cannot do anything against what I write and order. They can create a time machine, but that won't prevent the death of whoever I write. A curse that very few characters knew about. Like Queen White, and now, thanks to you, her daughter.”
"Please! It's my daughter you're talking about!” The narrator pleaded, but I ignored her.
Don't be so special, I also cut off another head.
Oh, I have to stop writing Lizzie's story so much. Her words stick to me.
"Do you know why there are rules for storytellers, Brooke?" I asked again, playing with the girl.
"Because we can end up within the pages..." She murmured.
"That's right" I smiled, "And tell me Brooke, don't you know what happens to narrators who get too involved in the story?”
Since she was too upset and out of her mind, I had no choice but to take out her pen again, calling her attention. Things attract, and she had chosen that pen, like a blood tie.
It would be a shame if... I broke it in two! No more magic lasso! No more power inside a pen!
Now that it was nothing more than junk, she could have the remaining pieces.
It was very funny to see the pain in her eyes. I like that, a lot.
"No!" She screamed, desperate, grabbing the pieces before they fell to the ground.
"The Brothers Grimm said the same thing. But it was his destiny. You have to pay your penance, Brooke.”
"Isn't all this enough?" Tears began to fall from her eyes, trying to unite the two pieces in every possible way.
Come on, you're one step away from duct-taping it. How ridiculous.
"Do you know why the Grimm are in the story, Brooke?" I started laughing, remembering that iconic day. What great times. " It's because I sent them there. Did they want the freedom of their stories? They became one with it.”
What had Gilles said that day? Oh, yeah. Something about cursing me for being responsible for that.
I'm still here, old man.
"They are condemned to live the same curse to which they once wanted to disappear.”
"What's happening to me?" Brooke asked, seeing that she was beginning to disappear little by little.
It's called being transported to another dimension, girl.
"You have ruined my story, and now I must write it again, just like the Grimm did. You always wanted to know Ever After High, right? Also, Apple owes you a visit to the villa at the end of the story, right?”
"Wait…”
No, you can't touch me anymore, you're not here enough to touch anything. It's time to be a little cruel, that's how drama works.
"Of course, it's a shame you can't talk to her. After all, you don't have a story, and characters who don't have a story in Ever After High aren't important. You will be nothing more than an extra in my story.”
And we all know that extras don't do well in life. They are the ones who always suffer.
"You are not a writer, you are a monster! You are the biggest villain of all!" She claimed.
I? The biggest villain?... Well, since you say it, it doesn't sound so bad. Villains are always more interesting than heroes.
So be it.
" Oh, and Brooke, remember that I'm in control. Now you are under my dominion, and it will be written that you cannot approach my protagonists while they are in their five senses. No going and telling Apple or Maddie what you know, got it? " I mocked. I'll be the first villain for whom everything turns out well.
Before the girl left, without even being able to say goodbye to her parents, I reminded her of something very important.
Maybe that's why everything turns out well for me, why I'm not that terrible.
"Oh, and Brooke. So you can see that I'm not so cruel, I'll tell you the same thing I told the Brothers Grimm... Fix what you did, and then we'll talk again.”
And then, she disappeared.
Chapter 23: Lies
Notes:
The song of the Day is "Mentiras" by my true love, Daniela Romo.
I really, really, really love Daniela Romo.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pa-7gYcI45I
Chapter Text
How does she know if all of this was false or not?
Would that greeting that Raven had given her in the morning have importance in the future?
Had she done it or is that someone had she ordered it? Would their friendship be just as fake?
The first days of school at Ever After High had not been the best for her, that was clear.
In a way, she was grateful that Darling hadn't returned to class with the rest. She wouldn't have been sure she could endure it. She wasn't sure she could see her face, and tell her that their entire infatuation, everything they felt, was nothing more than a vile lie. That nothing they felt was real, and they only had this false feeling of love.
And all because a horrible person, who claimed to be a writer, was having a lot of fun playing with her feelings; and that, when he got tired, the two of them would not be very different from their parents.
Despite not sincerely loving her, the last thing Apple wanted was to break her heart. And, even if that were inevitable if only she could harm her as little as possible...
Were those thoughts her, or had they been written there intentionally?
"Hey, Apple Yu-juh!”
When she had that person in front of her, she couldn't help but feel intimidated.
In this world, no one knew what she had discovered. Well, surely, Gilles Grimm did know, that was why he had told her. Although, seeing the current state of the deputy director... It was not a good mirror to reflect on.
And she had thought that no one would ever believe everything she had experienced... Until she was in front of her.
Of all the people in the story, Madeline Hatter has always been accused of being crazy. Even when she had helped them in Wonderland, they had all laughed at her for talking to ‘The Narrator.’
Of all the people in the story, Maddie Hatter also knew the truth.
What was it that the new, not-so-imaginary friend had written when she read Gilles' diary?
“ A terrible catastrophe, played by his symphony. What a terrifying work of art.”
Did she know that her imaginary friend was called Brooke? Surely yes. And if not, she would already have something for her that Maddie couldn't discover.
Maddie was nothing more than a terrifying work of art.
She clutched her books tightly to her chest, frowned, and felt anger swirling through her body, forcing her to hide a couple of tears.
Maddie knew it was all fake, and she was selfish enough not to tell anyone. She was selfish enough to let her and Darling fall into that game! Maddie was always supportive of their relationship!
How could? She wanted to ask her. How could she live with that knowledge?
How could she be happy even if she knew someone controlled all her decisions?
I curse the name of the behind it all.
"Apple!" She tried to get her attention again, "Hey, Lizzie called me to come ask you if…”
"No!" the future King White shouted, cutting off the possible conversation and fleeing as quickly as possible.
She hated her! She hated Madeline Hatter! She couldn't be so happy knowing everything! She wouldn't allow the writer to create more events in her life against her will!
How could? How could Madeline Hatter be so happy when she felt bound by chains of Bitterness?
"Yes... You knew where Darling was…”
There was no excited smile or sparkling eyes when she stepped out of the imposing limousine.
Maybe, it was because Darling Charming hadn't actually arrived at Ever After High. In reality, Darling Charming was still in a small, dark, and damp room, being tortured by the force of a whip that didn't stop.
In reality, Darling was still trapped in a luxurious room, begging for some food that she would not receive. Darling was still in that same room, watching as the strands of her hair fell out, being roughly cut.
Unable to receive anyone, or even know what day she lived on, Darling remained in the cabin in the middle of the Forest, belonging to King Andrew.
And all those moments were repeated over and over again in her head, without any opportunity to leave her alone.
"Wow, it seems that the traitor princess has finally returned" That Faybelle was the first person she had met on her return was not the best of luck.
Traitor.
"Tell me, dear Darling. What right do you think you have to have more vacations?”
What right do you have? You are nobody.
"I'm sorry," she murmured, unable to look her in the eyes. She wasn't in front of Faybelle. It was King White who was at her side.
Faybelle laughed.
"Ah, really? Tell me, deviated. Do you plan to continue with your plan to make little Princess White fall in love with you? Because I think now she's as crazy as you. It's not that I dislike it, it's better for me.”
For nothing in the world, yes, let them insult my little apple, will you?
The sparkle in Darling's eyes was something very unusual. There was real anger in those eyes.
And yet, how did she defend a person? If she didn't know anything about defense.
"Why don't you leave already, Faybelle?" She murmured, quickening her pace.
"Because you're so fun to bother. Tell me. Where is that white knight who defended everyone with honor?”
A shiver ran down her spine. The scars from those nights were still there. The pain of having to endure her clothes stuck to the blood, burning like a volcano, was still present.
"I am not the White Knight," she mentioned, firmly believing her lie.
A lie that had been forced to become the truth.
"I have some photos that say the opposite… By the way, what a great show that day, if you saw how much I enjoyed it when…”
"Faybelle, don't you have a class to go to, to waste time or something?”
King White knew when to stop the torture.
"Does your little friend Rosabella have to come to defend you? You're pathetic, Darling Charming.”
"I am," she murmured, but no one could hear her.
"Faybelle," Rosabella insisted, "Do you want me to go to Principal Grimm to talk about this?"
Faybelle raised her hands, in a sign of redemption.
"You win! I'm leaving, but not before" And he approached Darling's ear, "Remember, there are many people here who don't love you. Be careful, little princess.”
If there was one thing she could be thankful for, it was that she didn't care at all about the threats. She was not there, she was still in a dark room, with a message that was repeated over and over again.
"Oh! Darling, glad you're here again!”
King White knew how to stop his torture. And he could also emphasize his punishments a lot.
That hug was not a normal hug. King White knew they couldn't trade her. Not if every part of her body hurt to the core. That strong and honest hug was nothing more than a way to remember the pain of the wounds on her back.
But, like a good prince, Darling was ready to hide that pain on her face.
She knew that moment was inevitable, Milton had assured her. It was a matter of weeks before Darling would be back in class.
She simply wished that moment had never come.
What had happened to her hair? That was something she couldn't understand. The new cut looked beautiful on her, yes. But… Darling loved her long hair. She always kept saying that.
What had made her change her mind?
It didn't matter, just knowing that Darling had arrived, she felt as if her heart were melting, and the air suddenly became lighter.
Why would she have changed your wardrobe? She didn't care, she still looked beautiful, regardless of everything. That leather vest with those fringes as details on the neck…
And that was what hurt her the most. Why did she have to feel that!? She couldn't feel so much love, knowing it was fake!
That was why, when the two met, she didn't dare to take real action.
"You are as beautiful as always. Hello, Apple.”
For Darling, loving Apple was like fortune-telling. Everything she would say, the words she would use.
In that terrible world in which she was now trapped. Apple was the only person she could identify with besides King White and Snow White. She had been the only person she had always kept in her head, like an anchor.
Having her in front of her made her smile again, and her eyes had an illusion.
"Hi, Darling.”
Darling had to guess what she would say. Because she was so cold to her at that moment, was it because they were in the castle?
Always flatter her beauty. They like that.
"You are as beautiful as the last day" And, instinctively, he kissed her hand, "I missed you.”
That sparkle in Darling's eyes… She was so identical to Len.
All because of a writer who loved to play with their lives like a toy.
Why would it have changed like that? It was all his fault!
Apple didn't want to be the one who had to doubt Darling. It wasn't her fault, it was the writer's fault.
"Darling, stop it," she suggested, even if she knew her girlfriend wouldn't do it.
However, Darling stopped. All the instructions of the White dynasty had to be followed perfectly.
"Can I buy you lunch today?" She asked, not expecting anything more than a ‘yes’ in response.
But if Apple stayed a second longer by Darling's side, then she would be reckless.
"I… uh… Did I just remember that I have a class? At this very moment. I'm sorry! I have to go.”
Darling knew that was a lie. She had learned Apple's entire class schedule, and she had nothing to do at the moment.
"Sure. I understand.”
What could have made her run away like that? Why did that blow to the heart hurt more than the wounds on her back?
Loving Apple was waiting to find out what other story it would invent.
"Darling Charming!”
Instinctively, Darling put her hands over her ears, wanting to silence all the surrounding sound.
That's how her mother scolds her when she gets into mischief. That was how King White spoke to her when she did something wrong.
"No, please!" She exclaimed, waiting for the corresponding punishment that she surely deserved.
And when someone took her hands, she had the instinct to want to fall to her knees.
"Oh, it's us, silly, open your eyes.”
However, when Darling opened her eyes, she didn't see a beautiful, sunny day inside a lonely school hallway. It was a dark place, where King White held her captive.
It wasn't Maddie who gently took her hands. It was Andrew, about to throw her to the ground.
"Please, no" She whispered, waiting for a blow that was never going to come.
Bunny was the first to realize that something was wrong with Darling.
"Darling, what's going on? It's just us, your friends.”
Friends? She didn't have friends. She could be scared, but King White had told her never to show weakness.
Finding no reaction from Darling, Lizzie took control again.
"White knight. I demand that you tell me where you were all this time.”
White knight?
"No. I'm not the White Knight," She stated quickly, waiting for all that to be over.
Kitty appeared next to Lizzie. “Of course you are. I thought we'd been through this before. I don't think it's a secret to anyone anymore. We were worried about you.”
"Kitty is very right. You didn't respond to anyone's messages, we didn't know anything about you. You worried us,” Alistair assured.
A shiver ran through Darling's body, hearing Andrew's voice. The voice of hypocrisy.
"They are making a mistake. Stop it, I'm not the white knight.”
But Lizzie wasn't in the mood for games. She had always been the one who had the least patience.
"Darling, stop it. Open your eyes, you have many things to tell us!" She took her by the shoulders and shook her", And I swear that if you don't do it, I'll...!”
When Darling finally opened her eyes. Lizzie realized that it wasn't her knight who was there. In those eyes… There was not even a trace of a soul. They were empty.
And, for the first time in a long time, Darling saw a person who was different from King White and Andrew. However, she could not recognize her.
She just wanted to return to the Apple side.
"Darling…”
"Who are you?”
The tension in the air was palpable, now that Darling and Apple met in the library. None of them were able to say a single word to each other, a product of fear or insecurities.
How could she say that she didn't love her when she felt an enormous desire to kiss her at that moment?
How could she adore her, when she knew the fate that awaited her? When did she know it was all fake?
When every day she looked more like him...
"Could we go somewhere else? Maybe to a coffee or something like that. I don't think we can talk here.”
Darling could be nothing more than a mere, miserable shadow of what she once was. But that didn't change what she felt deep inside her.
She wasn't more than a broken doll, it was true. But they could have pushed her to the highest of her limits, that there was something she always clung to.
All of that was supported only by Apple. For being by her side, so that they were both happy. She had endured it, because she loved her.
Therefore, she would always give her best to make her princess happy. She could pretend to be who she wasn’t anymore, just for her.
However, Apple wanted absolutely nothing to do with dating, or spending more time with Darling.
She wouldn't allow the writer to continue creating events for her.
"No. I have a lot to do.”
If there was one thing Darling loved about Apple, it was its sincerity. That way of following her thoughts, being sincere and honest, even when no one supported her, just because that was honest.
Now, it seemed like that no longer existed.
Why? Why was Apple telling her nothing but lies all the time? She never told her the truth.
Apple was playing with her feelings, and she couldn't go on like this.
Even if she had been strictly told not to do it, Darling had to retort.
"Please... We can't talk comfortably here.”
They could try all they want! She wasn't going to give in. Maybe because, if she did, she wouldn't be able to go against what she felt. Against her false feelings.
"Darling, I'm serious. I have a lot of homework. I Can't. Will be another day.”
Darling knew that was a lie. Apple was never so busy that it couldn't do anything else.
But she couldn't complain. That wouldn't be very charming of her. A prince charming from King White does not refute her queen.
Even so, deep down, Apple hoped that Darling, being what she was, would insist even more.
"Sure, I understand. The important thing is that we are fine, right?”
The silence was overwhelming. And Darling had never been a fan of silence.
The words came out of Apple's mouth without any real intent.
"Are we? Are we okay?”
She didn't mean that. She didn't want Darling to hear her say that. It was the writer's fault again! He had forced her to want to say those things!
She was under her control again! She couldn't get away from him!
That was all false! That moment was planned by the writer! She had fallen again! No! She was not going to let him!
She stood up suddenly from the table, making a thunderous noise that caught everyone's attention.
"Apple?" Darling asked, surprised by her girlfriend's sudden attitude. "Are you okay?"
"No!" She said, upset. "I have to go."
"But..." Darling tried to hold her back. She had been doing the same thing for days. She was avoiding her.
Just like she did with all the King Whites around the place.
"Nothing! I don’t want to talk about that right now. I need time to be alone. See you later.”
Darling could only look down, feeling hurt and confused. Apple's words cut like a sharp knife.
At the end of the day, Darling just wanted to continue feeling like she could trust the person she loved most. If it wasn't like that, she wouldn't be able to continue living.
But as long as the writer continued to weave the destinies of all of them, Apple could not have a calm night. She couldn't know if her love was real or just an illusion in the pages of a story.
"Apple!" When Raven arrived at her room, she didn't expect to find her friend in that state.
She had never seen her like this. Not even when she had refused to sign the book of legendary tales, or when everyone found out that she had freed the Evil Queen.
Apple seemed totally out of it. It seemed like her tears had run out for a long time, but that didn't stop her from continuing to sob.
She didn't know how long her friend had been like this, but it didn't seem like a short time.
Sitting on the edge of her bed, Apple was trembling, clutching her hands to her chest, as if she wanted to tear away the fear that imprisoned her.
Her thoughts fluttered in her head like a swarm of angry bees. Those beautiful feelings she had... were false.
Her beloved, sweet Darling… was behaving very strangely. Almost unrecognizable. Something had happened to her, and she couldn't even ask her what. She was stunned when she was in front of her.
How could she tell her that she didn't love her if her eyes reflected something else?
Damn! It would soon be a week since Darling had returned, and their conversations barely went beyond hello and goodbye!
Since when did Apple know how to say bad words? It was all that writer's fault!
The truth that had been lurking in the shadows of her head for weeks now threatened to consume her completely.
"Apple! What's going on? Why are you so scared?" Raven approached the aforementioned girl's bed, trying to hug her.
If Apple already had a giant weight on its shoulders, now it was much worse. She wasn't able to look her best friend in the eyes, without thinking that nothing was real.
How to know if Raven was sincere, or just words written on a piece of paper?
Anyway, Raven didn't deserve to be tied to that lie either. Among all the people in the story, Raven had always been the one who dreamed of freedom, following her path and being whoever she wanted to be, without following the path of her ancestors. It wasn't fair that she didn't know.
"This is all a lie... My life, my feelings... Everything.”
Raven frowned, not understanding all of Apple's mutterings.
"You are very upset, you don't know what you are saying. Relax and…”
"Of course, I know what I'm saying!" She exclaimed, releasing herself from Raven's embrace. "Raven, I saw it! I read everyone's information! Maddie's imaginary friend came to tell me that we are characters at the mercy of a writer!”
If it weren't for Apple being upset, Raven would have laughed out loud. That couldn't be true.
"Is that why you've been so upset these days? Because ‘The narrator’ came to see you?" She raised an eyebrow, incredulous.
For Apple, that mockery on Raven's face hurt much more than knowing the truth.
She probably thought she had gone crazy.
"You don't believe me, do you?" She sobbed, disappointed.
Raven looked away. She didn't mean it so literally.
"It's not that. It is just that…”
So if Raven didn't trust her word, she would have to take more extreme measures.
"I have proof! I can show you that I tell the truth!" And she got up from her bed, to go look for the book that Gilles had recommended to her. Where had she put it?
"Apple… I'm serious!" Raven insisted, wanting to resume the conversation, "These weeks you've been acting very strange. It seems like you want to avoid everyone. At first, I thought it was because of all that stuff with Darling, but Darling is back, and you're treating her worse than ever! I know you're fighting with Ashlynn and Briar but…”
Ashlynn! She had to warn her!
"Raven! I have to tell Ashlynn to break up with Hunter right now!" She exclaimed, even dropping the book she had finally found.
Raven frowned, wanting to hit herself in the head.
"Apple, are we going to start again?”
But Apple picked up the book from her bed again and took it to her friend.
"It's not that. Ashlynn needs to know that she will become an exception if she goes down that path! It will be horrible!”
Raven rolled her eyes. Yes, they were going to the same conversation again.
And she had thought that Apple had already passed that stage.
"Apple, we already talked about this. Everyone can choose the destiny they want. We don't have to follow our parents' legacy, and nothing bad happens. So tell me, why go back...?”
"Because if it happens, Raven!" Apple insisted, grabbing the book tightly. "I know you don't believe me. But I saw it! All the Snow Whites who did something different... Had horrible fates!”
And she had thought that something serious was wrong with her.
"Aha, yes. And I guess nothing happened to you because you followed your story to the letter, right?”
"Raven!" Apple snapped, tired of seeing the mockery in her friend, “I'm an exception! Look at me, my hair is blonde! I can't be a full Snow White because I can't change my hair color!”
And again the drama of her hair. How persistent she was.
"Apple, I think…”
"Just look! This book, when you open it, will bring Maddie's friend. Her name is Brooke, she can tell you it's all true!”
Without giving her time to respond, Apple opened the book. Of all the people in the story… Raven had to believe her.
However, upon opening it, there was no magical, blinding beam of light, it didn't start to vibrate, and it wasn't teleporting anyone.
Come on, we have to hold on. This is not stronger than us. If we go in, there will be no one to turn the page, we will be trapped and Brooke won't come back.
I want my daughter back… I could go in and get her.
No! We have to hold on.
"Your answer book is… An empty book?”
Apple's pupils dilated, and a shiver ran through her body. It couldn't be true!
"No! She's supposed to be here! That's how it happened last time!”
"The last time?”
"Yes, the narrator had appeared! That girl was here… And there was a lot of written information here that…!”
There are things only we storytellers can read, I guess.
And hit that story from the narrator. Well, time to apply the same as Maddie, play along.
"And what did that ‘narrator’ tell you?” Raven asked, ignoring all her desire to laugh.
Apple finally calmed down a bit.
"She, as such, nothing. Only she told me very interesting things. Like the existence of a writer who can make and break stories at will. Let him create them for mere pleasure, without caring about the feelings of those of us inside!”
A writer, of course. That Maddie and Apple had so much time alone in the student council was making her feel very bad.
Anyway, that was her role as a counselor.
"And what's so important about that?”
What was so important about that!?
"Raven! There's someone upstairs controlling us all the time! Someone who enjoys our suffering and believes it! Whenever we think we are free... It's a lie! It's a feeling he wants us to have! All to fulfill manic stories that can end in… in!”
In a princess dismembering in life all those who hurt her. Or a Snow White who becomes the Evil Queen.
"Apple, please…" Raven sighed, she had to go with the flow, "Let's see. Assuming all that was true, it doesn't matter who writes our stories... When I talked about following our path, I didn't mean specifically that…”
"Raven! Of course, it matters. All this" and she pointed around, "Is false. We are living in this moment because he wants to write it. Everything we feel is because he wants us to feel that way!”
The sarcasm could no longer stand to continue inside Raven's mouth.
"Well, I feel all this very real.”
“Because he does want you to feel that way” She insisted, "A curtain of confetti could fall right now if he wanted, and it would make sense to us!”
Don't even believe that the writer was going to make a curtain of confetti fall. He likes to stay hidden.
No breaking the fourth wall! That's what doomed my daughter!
"Apple! "Raven caught her attention again. Seeing that her friend was getting upset again, "In any case, it doesn't matter. What you feel is real! Your emotions, your friendships, your love, They are real!”
"It's just, Raven, it's not like that" She mentioned, "It's like... Yours and Dexter's! It's false. They only love each other because he likes your relationship.”
Raven lowered her arms and stopped smiling.
"How do you know that Dexter and I have problems? I hadn't told you anything.”
Apple thought about it for a moment, not knowing the answer. How had she found out?
"Someone who knew the author told me" She admitted, "But… I don't remember the moment, I just…”
Brooke…
Immediately, Apple felt her stomach churn and a terrible pain hit her.
Ashlynn, Ashlynn, Ashlynn… Ashlynn! She had to warn Ashlynn about Hunter's future!
Without giving Raven time to react, Apple got out of bed and walked towards the exit.
"I have to warn Ashlynn about all this! I have to go. Remember everything I told you! Think about it.”
"Wait, Apple!”
Too late, Apple was already gone.
As long as the writer remained in control of everything, the White girl could throw all the tantrums she wanted, and would still not notice his power. A power so great as to change a scene that is going down the path he doesn’t want.
The conversation is over.
"Are you going to tell me what's happening?”
Rosabella didn't like having to use her commanding voice. But, when they provoked her, she would bring out the bestial character that she had inherited from her father.
And Darling Charming had already worn out her patience.
"Why doesn't she love me, your majesty?" Darling asked, looking into her eyes, "I do everything just as you asked me, King White. But Apple just keeps telling me lies.”
King White, King White, King White. Darling had been telling him that since she had arrived at school.
Of course, in the two minutes they talked, if she didn't leave with a fright, Princess Charming was asleep, and if not, she seemed to avoid anything that had to do with socializing.
Since she hadn't answered the messages when the night of the white knight, she felt betrayed. That she didn't notify her about her late return to school was even worse. And if now you added that...
"I already told you I'm Rosabe...!”
Something in her head clicked. She wasn't a big fan of playing along, but… Darling kept mentioning her.
"Darling. Who I am?”
Darling did not hesitate for a minute to respond.
"King White. Of course.”
Oh, for her fairy godmother. She thought she was Apple's father.
She needed more clues about what happened. This was not right and…
"King White, please, I need to know what to do with your daughter. You know it better than anyone.”
Rosabella wanted to flee the place. That wasn't right, that was very wrong, but… damn, it had been a long time since he had seen Darling's eyes shine with that intensity. She was truly sad and desperate.
Not that she liked playing such a role. But, maybe, this way she would get answers...
"What did I tell you about how to treat my daughter?”
Darling seemed like a robot when he answered.
"That I accepted each of her orders without question. I must live for her, and not question her. Don't make her look ridiculous. Don't be a hindrance to her.”
It didn't even seem to be Darling who was answering her. That shine had been lost, it was just an empty box.
There was no doubt left in her. King White had done something to her friend.
"Darling" She sighed, her friend wouldn't give her any more answers if she didn't reassure her. Besides, she couldn't do everything herself, "Apple doesn't want an obedient servant as a partner. Have you tried telling her what you feel?”
"But, you said that everything I thought was worthless. That's how Prince Charming works.”
That he told her what? She felt a chill run down her spine. What had Darling done to deserve such words? Worse yet, why did Darling believe them?
"Of course not! That is not like that!”
"But you said it was like that.”
"Darling, you have to tell Apple the truth. You have to be honest with everything that has happened in these weeks, and you will see that everything improves.”
Darling barely showed any reaction on her face, no matter how much it had disconcerted her.
"Tell her? Tell her everything that happened? You had been very direct in saying that, although it was all for my good, I shouldn't say a word to Apple.”
However, what King White told her was true. How could she ask Apple to be honest, if she wasn't?
It wasn't very prince charming to tell lies.
"And what happened?" Rosabella asked, waiting for her to reveal the whole truth.
"You know it, Your Majesty" Darling's response filled her with frustration, "But… You are right. I have to be honest with Apple, can I go see it?”
It would be curfew soon. The best thing was that Darling didn't start with those bad habits of breaking every written and unwritten rule. She would have all night to impersonate King White and get answers from her.
So, she had no choice but to gently take her shoulder and nod. Not expecting that would make Darling react.
King White left nothing to chance. Her hugs were never affectionate. She either held her very tightly or pulled a little on her skin, to remember her wounds.
That small touch, which had no other intention than to give her love and comfort, made Darling, for the second time in weeks, see someone other than her two executioners.
And, for the first time, she was not in that ostentatious, dark room.
"Where I am? Who are you?" Instinctively, she took a few steps away from her friend, scared.
Rosabella noticed something she had never seen in her friend's eyes. Fear.
"I'm... I'm your friend... It's me!”
"No! I don’t know you.”
It was strange that Apple White would bump into random people in the hallways. It was strange for Apple White to clash with anyone.
And that, of all the people in the story, she stumbled upon Gilles Grimm, was more than a coincidence.
"No!" She exclaimed, without even having the decency to apologize to the vice principal for the fall.
Gilles laughed, without getting up from the ground.
"Have you forgotten your manners, Miss White?"
Her conscience prevented her from continuing walking. Stupid burden of conscience!
She turned back and helped her teacher up.
"Excuse me, director. It's just that... Well, I don't want to keep going through any more scenes programmed by the writer. And this, for sure, is one of them.”
Rather than letting her go, Gilles grabbed her arm tighter, before bursting into laughter.
"That means you went looking for the book I suggested, right?”
Apple nodded, annoyed to hear Gilles laugh.
"Let me go, director. I don't want to continue participating in these fake scenes.”
"Oh, but don't give that charlatan so much credit, you're only going to boost his ego.”
Now it was Apple who was in disbelief at those words.
"What do you say?”
"What you heard. What makes you believe that the writer doesn't want those scenes to happen? I mean, if you were gone, what makes you think that's something the writer didn't plan that way?”
Apple stopped smiling. That was true, probably everything he did was written on paper! All those times she had avoided a conversation, a greeting, a word, so as not to cause something...
He was doing it. He was doing his will.
Apple's shocked expression was a signal to Grimm.
"Now that you know that you cannot fight against the writer's times, would you agree to have a little chat with me?”
If she wanted to talk to someone, she had no choice but to accompany Gilles Grimm.
"Why?" The blonde asked. "Why did you show me all that? Everything I do, everything I think, is the writer's fault and...!”
"Don't blame him for everything, either. Miss White, the writer, can be anything you want, but he has one defect, and that is that he is too lazy for what he does.”
More responses that disconcerted Apple.
"Lazy?”
Gilles nodded.
"He loves having power. But he is not going to start writing the daily lives of all the students here. Do you know how many there are? It would never end! Furthermore, that idiot has so much ego that he thinks it's a good idea to leave vague ideas throughout his stories that could turn out good or bad later.”
Wow, Gilles really knew the writer too well.
"That means that…”
"Miss White. I am almost sure that the important and medium events of her life were written by him in great detail. The kiss that Miss Charming gave you in the enchanted forest, rest assured that he wrote down to how many flowers were left in her arms. But also, rest assured that the writer didn't write down how many times Raven Queen greets her per day.”
"How can you be so sure of that? How do you know so much about the writer?”
That was the key question in all of this. And Gilles knew it very well.
"That's because both my brother and I know the writer, Miss White. In fact, we were ones, too.”
And from his pocket, Gilles Grimm took out the broken piece of a pen.
"You…”
"It is a long story. My grandparents were the ones who created their stories. Jacob and Wilhelm. Then, my parents followed, passing that baton to us. Of course, with a slight change. A new guy arrived, someone who was not related to us, but had a great vocation for writing.”
Gilles's eyes seemed to become melancholy as he remembered all this.
"My brother may have a great character, but he was tiny compared to the writer. Soon, more than a trio, we were two apprentices and their master. He made those stories his own, and we didn't resist.”
"Director…”
"There is no need to misunderstand. He had talent, but also a lot of ambition. He dreamed of controlling each story in detail, repeating cycles, and introducing new words and concepts with versions completely prepared by him.”
That sounded very logical to her. It made sense from what she had read.
"We... we had an idea similar to Raven Queen. We wanted all of you to have the freedom to write your own stories. That the writer's job was no longer to be an inventor, but rather a simple transcriber of ideas.”
From the way Gilles was talking, it seemed like that hadn't gone very well.
"What happened, then?”
Gilles Grimm sighed.
"When we finally managed to convince him of the idea, he said that it would be a failure and that he wouldn't be there to see it. He left for a couple of months to who knows where leaving the project in our hands, the first story we had alone... And it turned out to be, catastrophic, a horrible genealogy.”
Genealogy…
"Rin? Are you the writers of that story?" Apple took a couple of steps back, incredulous.
In front of her, there had always been two people capable of writing the worst atrocities in the world.
Gilles Grimm had nothing to do but lower his head and nod, embarrassed, "We include many concepts suddenly in this world, without a character or reason, nor do we pay attention to the meanings. Simply, one day everyone knew them. We let everyone be free and the result... you already know, from what I see.”
"Brooke and I found your story. We read it.”
"Brooke?" Gilles asked. It was supposed to be a young couple who appeared.
"The narrator. That's her name.”
How long had it been since they were there? How much would the world have changed, since it no longer even knew its narrators?
"Forget it. Going back to my story, that fool came back to confirm that he was right. And he deceived us, to make us fall into a trap. He said that we had to come to this world to repair our mistakes, bring back that Snow White... without knowing that she had disappeared and that he had already modified time.”
A flash of anger appeared in Gilles's eyes, and he gripped that piece of feather harder, before staring Apple in the eyes.
"This, here, is what remains of my writer's pen" And he showed it to them, although it did not seem to have any shape, "With this thing, it was how we could write, have an almost divine power over you. That idiot broke my pen and my brother's in two and left us locked here, making us another character at her mercy. That's how it all works. But I assure you, Miss White, not everything that happens to you is his fault, but rest assured, he knows what is happening, and he is in control.”
Dealing with the writer was like playing with a ghost. He was in control of everything and knew everything, but he didn't do everything...
"For example, rest assured, Miss White, that he is not responsible for your friend Ashlynn not opening the door for you" He exemplified.
"No?" Apple asked, surprised.
"You have been ignoring her for weeks, and you have not even started to investigate what happened that night in your palace. It's a natural reaction. Rest assured, he knows this happens, but that story is not of interest to him, at least not for now. If it was, you wouldn't be talking to me right now.”
The gears in Apple's head began to turn.
"That means… He has planned this same conversation?”
Gilles just shrugged.
"I Don't know. Maybe so, considering we've changed the story he had planned. Or maybe not. I already told you he's lazy. He may have just written for you and me to have a conversation, but he didn't expect it to lead to this. It also amuses him to see it happen and ruin it in seconds.”
With everything she learned about the writer, everything became more disturbing.
"Apple. Rest assured that the writer did not plan for you to know of his existence. That was something that got out of hand for not being specific enough with things. Maybe I wanted you to know something more, but not absolutely everything. Don't blame him for everything that happens to you, it's not entirely his fault.”
Apple sighed, she didn't like having to live like this at all.
"Can't we do anything to go against him?”
Gilles shook his head.
"It's not impossible, but you can't avoid it. The curse we are all in is stronger than anything. If you went against her, believe me, you would notice, the pain is too strong.”
And he pointed to her chest. What did it mean?
"Director, just to finish. Why did you tell me all this? What's the point of knowing?”
Gilles smiled, she had prepared that answer.
"Miss White, unlike my brother, you are not my favorite student. However, I must admit that I felt… compassion.”
"Compassion?
Gilles nodded, "You are a good girl, after all. I don't think you deserve a life as horrible as being tied to someone you don't love.”
Apple felt a blow to her chest.
"Do you think what Darling and I are doing is…?”
"That doesn't apply to me" He admitted, "But if you want my opinion, no. I don't think you love her. I think you believe that you love her, just as your mother thought she loved your father, as a result of the words written by him, in that he does love to be very detailed. All those feelings will go away when he stops writing them.
To believe that she loved her...
"My mother?" That phrase suddenly caught her attention, "Did my mother love another man? Does she know too?”
"I think you have to ask her that. What I can tell you is that... I saw your mother for more things than she does today. And I am quite certain that she did not love young Andrew. But she let herself be carried away by those strong feelings of love that were written for her after the kiss. Like a tattoo.”
Unconsciously, Apple touched her lips.
"I'm not the one to tell you what to do. I don't know the reality of your feelings, I'm just an old attempt at a writer, who can tell you what I think. That fool has a lot of interest in your relationship, and he doesn't care about anything to fulfill it, like making you believe false things and feelings.”
However, when Apple saw Darling approaching her, she could forget everything Gilles had just told her.
Even if it's just for one more night.
Chapter 24: This Love is no longer touched
Notes:
Ah, we start with my favorite part of this fanfic.
The song is "Este amor ya no se toca" by Yuri. My guilty pleasure.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ijS4-0wvFF0
I have told you that I love Daniela Romo?
Chapter Text
"Apple, I have to talk to you. It is very important to me…”
However, Apple silenced Darling with a kiss, as her chest filled with instant warmth.
How could everything feel so real? She was not sure. She felt so good that she thought that this feeling was impossible to match, it could not be described by anyone because no one could force her to feel that passion.
But her reason was much stronger than her heart, and it forced her to remember that this occasion to love each other, was going to be a night she would forget.
She couldn't continue living in that terrible farce to which everyone was tied... But... she wanted so much for one more night of happiness. Well, she knew she wouldn't have them again for a long time.
"You can tell me later. Please, today, I don't want to think about anything.”
For a kiss from her beloved, Darling would accept anything. Even if it meant continuing to hide her injuries.
"You had been quite strange these days. I…”
Apple again asked her to remain silent.
"I had a lot of things to think about. You'll have to excuse me.”
Darling dismissed anything Apple could tell her.
"As long as you promise me you won't do it again, everything is fine.”
Her heart wanted to say yes. And reason demanded that she tell her the truth.
"You invite me to dinner? We haven't done this in a long time" Apple completely sidetracked the topic, unable to promise anything.
"Now? The sky is already gray, and it looks like a storm is about to break out. We could get caught in the rain.”
"And what does that matter? We don't have classes tomorrow. Or are you afraid of the rain?”
If these were other times, Darling would not have hesitated to respond. She remembered doing many things about the rain and enjoying it... But what was she doing? Why?
Now, her mind reminded her, like a searing pain, that being in the rain could bring many dangers. Like the possibility of slipping because of the dangerous ground. Or they could get sick because of the cold. She had an obligation to protect her princess from any danger, and the rain was a danger.
However, with her by her side, what could Apple be in danger?
"Let's go then.”
After all, it would be the last night to be with her.
"Are you sure you want to be here?" Darling asked. "There are a lot of people, and I know you don't like being seen in public."
Apple was surprised by her girlfriend's words. If there was someone who normally ignored her wishes to remain hidden, it was Darling. Her bravery forced her to be unwilling to hide.
As much as she would never have done anything to force an uncomfortable situation.
"Don't worry, Darl. We will be fine. I don't think anyone will be very interested in bothering us, at least for tonight.”
Darling didn't quite agree with that statement. She could swear she heard the whispers of everyone around her. But she wasn't going to ruin the moment.
Apple could hear them too, it was true. But she needed to show Darling that she could sacrifice herself too, that she had enough dignity to ignore them.
Even if it is, one last time.
They were so busy with their things that they didn't notice the crazy hat next to them, waiting to receive the order.
Although, this one didn't look very good. More than anything, she seemed dismayed.
"Are you feeling well, Mr. Hatter?" "Asked coincidentally, Apple. Maddie's father didn't seem to be her usual self.
"Yes, you don't have to worry, princess. It's just... everything is too quiet”.
Too quiet? Even at that time, the Hatter's cafeteria was completely packed. There were many things, but silence was not one of them.
It was best not to try to understand the Wonderlarians.
"Of course" Apple simply decided to ignore that she had ever asked that question.
"Do you know what they're going to order?" The hatter insisted. "Those fools refuse to talk to me, and they're starting to bother me a little."
Yes, better not to try to understand the Mad Hatter.
"How about a milkshake?" Asked Apple.
A milkshake? What was the weather like? All of this seemed like a recipe for contracting a disease.
Still, Darling was not going to contradict Apple, she had no such right. And even less in front of her dad.
"Clear.”
"I want one of Red Velvet and… Darling?" Apple turned to look at her, waiting for an answer.
Choose? She? Did she have that right? What strange things were happening to her today? Everything was feeling very unreal to her.
"I…uh… Blueberry? Maybe.”
Apple had never heard Darling hesitate as much for an answer as she did at that moment. It was just a milkshake, what made her so nervous?
Wow, she wasn't even sure she liked the blueberry milkshake.
"Two milkshakes will be, then. Even if I have to return to silence.”
Once the hatter left with her order, Apple turned back to Darling.
"Darling, are you okay? You look a little strange... Don't you think?”
"Strangely, your dad leaves us alone like this, I think.”
Everything was starting to seem too strange to Apple. Her father?
"Maddie's father, you mean," she corrected.
Maddie? Yes, there was a Maddie in her memories, but who was she? Why was everything so blurry and confusing?
"Of course, that.”
It was fortunate that the Mad Hatter was particularly quick with delivering drinks because the atmosphere had become awkward within a couple of seconds.
For Darling, tasting something as sweet and delicious as any type of milkshake could be again was like being in glory herself. She had even forgotten what it was like to have little enjoyment like that.
"Wow, I didn't know you liked Blueberry milkshakes so much. You should have told me before, that I could try them.”
In reality, Darling had stopped paying attention to anything Apple told her.
"Uh? “
When Darling looked up, she noticed Apple's expression change. A smile formed on her face and she had to hide from the laugh she was going to let out.
"What's going on?”
Apple felt a strange feeling of happiness, joy, and excitement. It was a feeling that comforted her and made her feel so good...
How could everything be so false?
"It's just that..." She was having a hard time containing her laughter, "Darling... Your mouth…”
Intuitively, Darling put her hand to the corner of her lips, noticing that there was a little foam from the milkshake on her philtrum, giving a very funny image, surely.
Darling could only look down, embarrassed. A Prince Charming isn't supposed to be funny. Although, she wanted so much to forget all that… As long as she was with Apple, she could find happiness.
Out of respect, everything made sense again, as if those last weeks had never happened. Something wasn't right, and her brain reminded her quite insistently.
However, now that she was with Apple, Darling was no prince charming. She had nothing to live up to, no fears to live by. It was as if the color inside her had returned, and she could smile again. Darling Charming could be Darling again. Even if it made Apple smile.
She would give everything she could to see that smile every day.
Suddenly, everything was starting to make sense. She recognized the place where they were, she knew who the Mad Hatter was... It all made sense.
"Come on, come, so I can clean that up for you," Apple mentioned, inviting them to get closer to her.
There was nothing to fear in being herself.
"Oh yeah? But I like it" She insisted, although slowly moving her chair towards Apple's side.
Apple rolled her eyes. Something had suddenly changed in Darling's eyes. It was as if… as if she was free to be herself.
How could everything be so false? Nobody could be free.
"Darling" Apple insisted, after all, she was happy to see that Darling could be so happy.
She wishes she could maintain that happiness.
"I have a good idea of how we can solve this.”
Without giving her time to react, Darling got close enough to Apple, leaning her head forward, enough to steal a kiss. Overall, she doubted anyone would enter Maddie's cafeteria at that time of night. The curfew had already started.
Her rebellious instinct forced her to ignore all the rules. The curfew was not exempt from this. And even less so, if Apple was the one who encouraged her to do so.
If Darling kissed Apple, as was happening at that moment, Apple ran the risk of falling in love again. Because, upon feeling a kiss so soft and so passionate, her heart screamed at her that all of this couldn't have been planned.
Because, as she felt her lips gently caressing Darling's, the world around her seemed to fade away, in a way that could not be described. That not even the best writer in the world could explain all her feelings.
The reason was what stopped her, and brought her back to reality. She couldn't close herself off again, pretend that everything was fine, and let herself go like that for the moment.
Darling had the right to steal that last kiss on her mouth. But not one more. Because if she did, she would be in too much danger. Loving her again would be an adventure. Because Darling was her madness, the mistress of her yesterday.
That occasion to love each other was not a life to make them dream. The emotions that Darling gave her made her remember that it had to end in the morning.
"You said you wanted to try the blueberry milkshake, right?”
Darling would never change.
"It's a very unconventional method, is it? You don't believe?”
"But effective," Darling asserted with a smile.
Apple just rolled her eyes.
"Daring.”
"No, that's my brother.”
Apple couldn't help but laugh.
"After all, you should take a bath. Just see how you are after this cruel storm.”
"It's just rain, you said it yourself.”
Apple just rolled her eyes. Darling's eagerness to protect her from the rain ended with both of them soaked in the rain. What could they do? They never thought it could rain like that.
Besides, none of that mattered, neither of them had felt this happy in a long time.
Heck, Apple was even starting to get fond of those dark and gloomy passageways. It was amazing how good she felt when she ignored things. Too bad it couldn't be forever.
And when they arrived at Apple's room, she knew that everything had to end. It was time, she had already played too much. Both had to return to painful reality.
Before crossing her mirror, Apple looked at Darling one last time, seeking the courage she needed. Her heart begged her not to do it, and she felt a small itch in her eyes, which would soon threaten with tears.
Her knight would have to have a lot of courage, and she was sure she would.
"Darling… There is something I have to tell you.”
Darling's smile disappeared in a second.
"It's something bad?”
Apple was unable to meet her gaze. Of course, it was a bad thing.
"Darling, I…
Darling put her fingers on the corner of Apple's lips, preventing her from saying a single word to her.
"I don't want to know, not today.”
How not? It had to be today! If it wasn't at that time, Apple would not find value again and...
"It’s that, princess, it's enough for you and me to have a problem, for my day to be ruined. And this day has been so beautiful, I want to keep it that way.
Darling would always be much braver than Apple, even in expressing her feelings. When Apple was finally able to speak, she no longer knew what to say.
"I must say goodbye, Darling."
Darling didn't understand the double meaning of that phrase.
"Well, say goodbye, but without saying goodbye, okay?”
Or maybe, yes.
"Darling…”
Darling, who felt that something very bad was coming, and was beginning to be afraid of losing that newly recovered color, said the first sentences that came to her mouth.
"Apple, I love you very much, but if you don't feel the same... Better tell me once and for all.”
Were they playing with her? That's not how things were supposed to happen. It was as if that bastard was playing with her since she knew her intentions.
Do you want to break up with her? Go ahead, she was putting it on a silver platter. Follow what is written, and end that relationship.
One more night, she would know when the ideal time is. Just one more night to be happy. Because in the end, it would all end in the morning. Her love for Darling couldn't be touched anymore.
Apple's heart always melted when she saw Darling. It was as if time stopped, and she was immersed in a deep hello pink happiness.
However, she could no longer feel as if anything in the world mattered. That was a vile lie, to which Gilles had forced her to react.
It didn't matter how many sigh she let out, nor that her cheeks would color. All of that wasn't true, it wasn't what I felt. It was just what they wanted me to believe.
No matter the silly smile she has on her face, nor that particular sparkle in her eyes that couldn't be faked, they were just another writer, being exaggeratedly detailed. Just as Gilles had explained.
It wasn't real. That intense love that Darling swore she had for her for years was not real. It was just what some bastard made her believe.
She no longer cared why Darling cut her hair or changed the way she dressed. Surely it was an unimportant fact, and it had only happened to mortify, trying to make her more like that evil prince.
She couldn't know the writer's thoughts. She wouldn't know if every moment of her life was a planned event or not. She had no idea what her ideas were, or what path they would take her on. But, Raven had taught her that they couldn't stay tied and wait for fate to ‘do its thing.’
She just… She just needed one more night.
"Don't say that. Just… it was thought of. Do you want to come in? You're going to get sick if you still have to walk to your room.”
The color returned to Darling's eyes, and a smile formed on her face.
"Are you serious?”
"It's not the first time you've been in my room," She said. "Also... I admit that I've missed you at night."
That was no lie.
"I would be delighted to accompany you.”
If she could just make Darling happy for one more night… She would be fine. They could love each other one more time, even if she had to leave her later. Darling would have to go.
That's why Darling must have had courage.
"I see that you arrived accompanied. I was thinking worrying about you, there's a storm coming down outside. Although, I don't think they got rid of her, right?”
To be honest, Apple was very surprised by how Raven didn't even flinch that she was coming through the mirror. It was almost like she knew that was going to happen.
It would scare her all the time.
"Hello, Raven," Darling greeted, recognizing her. Of course, there was a Raven in her memory.
"Darling" She responded to the greeting, watching the girl come out of the mirror, "I'm glad to see that you feel better.”
Darling felt a small hit in her heart upon hearing that.
"Something like that.”
"Also, I'm glad to see that both of them finally reconciled. Do you want to tell me what was happening?
Now it was Apple's turn to feel that instant discomfort.
"Darling just wants to take a bath. It won't be much by herself…”
Raven didn't even let her speak.
"Don't be offended, but I don't believe you" Darling discovered that one of her greatest passions was looking at the wall, while Apple turned completely red. "I don't plan to be a bad third here. It won't be a problem if I ask Maddie for a place to stay tonight.”
"Raven it's not…”
"Kitty sneaks into Lizzie's room at night too, Maddie will be very happy to have company again.”
"Darling!" Apple demanded. That wasn't the point! She didn't want to be alone with her!
Raven just thanked her for the confirmation. “Don't be afraid, Apple. Make up your mind, I'm leaving. Good night.”
There was no time for complaints, Raven disappeared in a single blink.
"Did I say something wrong?" Darling asked when there were only the two of them left. "I thought you wanted us to spend the night together, like in your palace."
Apple just rolled her eyes, a thousand things could happen, that Darling would never change.
"Not at all. You're right, it's better this way. Leave your clothes here, you can shower first. Meanwhile, I'll look for some pajamas for you among my things.”
Darling nodded, wanting to get closer, to kiss her girlfriend. And yet, Apple refused, taking a couple of steps back, and turning her face away. It was better that Darling not insist, because she would deny her her mouth. She couldn't kiss her again, or she would fall in love. Their love was not to be touched again.
"Well, in that case, I'll take you at your word."
What Apple didn't expect was that, when Darling took off the shirt she was wearing, she found a terrifying scene.
"Darling!" Apple let out one of the loudest screams she had ever given in her life, totally alarmed, "What happened to you!?”
The platinum-haired girl barely had time to react. When she turned to look at her girlfriend, she stepped forward, putting her hand on her back.
The moment Apple touched her wounds, the color disappeared.
For many years, she had dreamed of being Snow White. Follow her destiny to the letter, and nothing more. Under the promise that she would find her “happily ever after.”
Now, to get that ending, she had to live a story as terrible as Rin's. Have an end as miserable as her parents live tied like a puppet to the whims of an invisible person, or see what her eyes were like. Watching... Because of her fairy godmother, of course, she didn't want it.
Darling had no choice but to show her face. In any case, she had no will either, the names she had remembered, experiences and smiles, had already disappeared from her memory again.
She was nothing more than in her girlfriend's room, waiting for instructions, and with an incessant fear of feeling watched. She couldn't make a single mistake, princes charming don't make mistakes. In the end, she just wanted some warmth.
And that Apple continued touching her wounds, thinking that it was helping her relieve the pain, when it was the opposite, it didn't help her at all. She just reminded her over and over again of the lessons she had to remember.
On that night, Apple couldn't blame her parents for the actions they had taken against Darling. Partly because she was the only one who couldn't see the full gravity of the matter. After all, she was the only one Darling could recognize, the one with whom she retained most of her memories.
She had not fully known the puppet. So she didn't know about the damage. And in the end, whatever it was, Apple loved her dad, and she didn't know how brutal they could be. For Apple, there was only one person to blame for this whole situation. Well, two.
Her, for being dumb and naive enough, and letting all that happen. For letting herself be carried away by the moment, living with happiness everything that had happened to her. If she had never accepted Darling, the girl would not have those wounds now.
However, the great culprit of all this was, without a doubt, the writer. She didn't know what was going on inside his mind, but she did not doubt that it was all his fault. Her dad acted that way because the writer had decided so.
It wasn't the adults' fault. It was the fault of whoever pulled the strings, believing himself to be a god. Because of the writer, Darling now had those injuries. What was he trying to do? That she had a charge of conscience? Ah, he was very wrong.
Apple wasn't going to fall for that silly game. If anyone was to blame for those injuries, it was the writer. Darling could be cured when they were out of her control. When they were nothing, Darling wouldn't suffer all those things.
Because, if there was one clear thing, it was that the writer wanted her relationship with Darling to work at all costs. That was written on paper. When Darling was free from that relationship, she would stop suffering from such injuries.
It was no one's fault but hers, and that unfortunate writer. If he were expecting that to make her feel sorry for her, he was sorely mistaken. She couldn't be more sure of her decision after that. Darling would understand, sooner or later.
They only hurt each other more when they were together. Getting away was the best.
The next morning, anyone would think Apple had thought things through better. Especially if she woke up with Darling's arms around her body. It was really difficult not to give in to temptation.
But in any case, if her assumptions were wrong, she would have upset the person she hated the most for a while. That she didn't feel as powerful as she was. It was time to experience that immeasurable pain that Gilles had warned her about.
"It's always beautiful to wake up with you. I could watch you all day.”
It would be better if Darling stopped complimenting her so much, she was going to regret her words.
Apple sighed, staring Darling in the eyes. The girl had to believe that what she told her was true.
"Apple, I have something to tell you.”
Maybe, if she told her what she felt, and kissed her again, she would fall in love again, she should try.
"Me too, it's something I have to do, although, maybe, you don't understand it now." Apple felt a tingling run through her arms, and fear took over her.
If there was a way to go against the writer's designs, it was that. She needed to know what would happen if there was a way to break that curse.
Because in the end, she didn't love her, even if her feelings told her otherwise.
"Well, you can tell me," Darling assured, always patient with her beloved's orders.
When she was at Apple's side, no imposition or memory could hurt her. She lived for her.
Apple just nodded. Darling would never change. She would always be the kind and chivalrous girl who was charmed with a smile.
"Let's do it at the same time, do you think?
Darling nodded.
"One.”
"Two.”
"Three.”
"I love you!”
"I think we should break.”
Chapter 25: Nothing Personal
Notes:
I'm sorry! I have eight classes in my school and an innovation project. I don't have time!
The song for today is "Nada Personal" by Armando Manzanero. This is a Special chapter to me.
Chapter Text
There is nothing personal between Darling and Apple.
Only her heart has breakfast, lunch, and dinner of her love.
Since that day, things have never been the same. The world had lost its color, and Darling was beginning to forget the meaning of words.
And yes, maybe it was a kind of mockery in riddlish. But she couldn't even remember what she had learned from that enigmatic language.
The nausea, the emptiness in her stomach, and the pain in every joint of her body barely allowed her to stand.
Her breaths had become long and heavy. Even that small movement of her lungs made her consume all the energy within her.
"Darling, you have to stop looking out that window. You have to get up. You can not continue that way.”
Rosabella no longer knew what other words to say to her friend so that she could react.
One night, she had not even gotten to sleep. It hadn't surprised her, in some ways, it had even made her happy.
If Darling was returning to her old ways of disappearing at night, it meant things were much better. And that could already face the world like any normal person.
The next morning, she had found a Darling writhing in the most absolute and indescribable pain. Not even Darling could explain it, because there weren't enough words.
According to her friend, it was like walking through fire, with blades scraping the tips of her feet, and breathing in the most deep sea. It was like something wasn't right, and she had to remember it in the worst of ways.
The story wasn't supposed to go that way. There couldn’t be a prince who did not have her princess. A king without her crown cannot be a king. Things couldn't exist that way.
Rosabella had insisted on going to the infirmary. But even the school doctors had ignored her. Something about, “These are orders from the deputy director,” which she couldn't refute.
How could they all be so inhuman? Her friend needed help! And no one seemed to care!
They could have whatever opinion they wanted of Darling. But she was still a student! She was still the future queen! She was still the Apple princess!
Oh, and don't even remember how indifferent her friend's “girlfriend” had behaved. She could see the concern on her face.
"I can't do anything for her, Rosabella. Very sorry.”
"At least you could call one of your private doctors! I don't know.”
Apple still seemed completely uninterested in Rosabella's concerns.
"They wouldn't help you at all. It's better this way, believe me. It hurt a little, but look at me, I'm fine now. She'll get over it. I know what I'm telling you.”
Seriously, how could her friend be so in love with her? It was unbearable! Selfish! Her image as a pretty and perfect girl was nothing more than a facade!
Not that she could count on anyone from Darling's family. There was no way to contact the Charming Kings. That they had disappeared under mysterious circumstances. And Dexter didn't seem to be very keen on helping her sister, even though she was her twin.
She had no idea of who else to turn to. She had no choice but to deal with all of that, alone. Although, Apple was right about something.
As the days and hours passed, the pain seemed to lessen. Or maybe not, but Darling did it, so at least she could stand up now.
She never realized when her room had become so dark.
"Your majesty, please leave me alone. I need to think.”
Rosabella sighed. “Rosabella, Darling. I'm Rosabella. No anything else”
Darling's empty, inexpressive, sad eyes told her that she didn't believe anything. She seemed to use all her concentration to lessen the pain.
"At least have the coffee I brought you, will you? It will give you energy.”
Religiously, and during all those days, Rosabella had brought her coffee in the morning, which was the only thing Darling seemed to tolerate as if to maintain her strength during the day.
Too bad, Darling could only think that that was the way Apple drank her coffee. Everything reminded her of her.
Rosabella no longer knew what to do. It broke her heart to see her friend in such a state. And even more so, having a puzzle with many missing pieces.
"At least… Tell me something, please, Darling!”
Rosabella was about to burst and cry. Darling seemed to have even lost the ability to speak.
"Why, Your Majesty? Why does she say she doesn't love me? Why does something I already know hurt me so much?”
Rosabella didn't have the answers to those questions.
Somehow, Rosabella had to get Darling to start reacting. Something that helped her to solve that puzzle, and return to being the Darling to be Darling.
Because, surely, many people would prefer the Darling that existed now.
She couldn't understand how people so fervently hate someone they didn't even know. They hated only the image they had of her.
Conveniently, the solution to the problem that was plaguing her was right in front of her nose.
Maddie didn’t understand the concept of “personal space.”
"Maddie…" Rosabella tried to move away a couple of centimeters, but the hatter's daughter wouldn't allow it.
"Could you excuse me for this? Blame the narrators. They're too quiet, and it makes me cranky. I'm not sure where she is, and I can't live with two worries.”
Rosabella raised an eyebrow, not understanding what Maddie meant, until she felt someone pulling her by the back, giving her no chance to react.
"Ey!”
When they let her turn around, once they reached the most abandoned hallway in the school, she discovered the culprit of her supposed kidnapping.
"If you don't want me to order your head to be cut off, you better tell us where Darling is.”
"Lizzie?" She exclaimed, surprised.
"It's all of us. We are all interested in that answer" Kitty appeared with a smile, although with false disinterest.
Soon, Alistair and Bunny showed up too, even Chase Redford was there!
“They…”
"We know she hadn't been to any of her classes, Why?" Alistair asked, always being the team's detective.
That wasn't difficult to answer.
"She fulfilled her destiny, just like Apple. If they are both here, it is because they have nothing better to do, but classes are no longer relevant to either of them. The mission of the school is supposed to be to help us find our happily ever after like they already did… They have already passed school.”
Ah, that makes a lot of sense.
"Narrator, if you won't talk to any of us, you better shut up for a while. And keep yourself, your comments.”
Rosabella seriously wondered who the hell Maddie was supposed to be talking to. And why was she so upset?
"Aha! That means you do know where Darling is," Lizzie exclaimed, taking her off guard.
However, Rosabella knew that the Wonderlarians were not the only ones interested in Darling's information. And experience told her that nothing good came from it. They always looked for her for a reason worse than the other.
And to be honest, the Wonderlarians had every reason to hate Darling.
"Why are you so interested in where it is or its status?" She asked. She wasn't usually afraid of situations like that. She wouldn't be a worthy daughter of Bella, in any case.
"We're her friends, silly," Maddie responded naturally. "The last time we talked to her, we had a conversation very strange , even for me.”
From the way she had drawn out the word very, Rosabella assumed that Darling had also confused them with the Whites.
Finally, it seemed that tensions had eased.
"Are you Darling’s friends? I'm sorry for the question, but with the days she’d been through lately…”
"How could we not be friends of the White Knight?" Chase responded, surprised by it.
"Wait a minute... Don't they hate her for usurping a position in their place?”
"One day she arrived with a costume that was different from the typical blue, and she disarmed me without realizing it. Why would I hate her?" Chase insisted.
"He's saved us more times than we can count," said Bunny, who received several nods.
"Besides, I gave her permission. The White Knight's true heir is not interested in her father's legacy. Darling can play that role well" Lizzie completed.
Did she… Did she give her permission?
"She is the current princess and future Queen of Hearts. She can decide, and her mother can't complain" Kitty explained.
How come she had read her mind!?
"Narrators!" All the Wonderlarians answered in unison.
Better not to ask.
Curiously, the one with the best Diplomacy was Lizzie herself.
"Please, Rosabella. We are very worried about Darling. We haven't heard from her for weeks, she's been missing for too long, and we…”
"It's in our room" She interrupted. She needed help, and the Wonderlarians seemed to want to give it to her, “Something's wrong with her. I think Apple has something to do with all this.”
"Apple?" Asked Kitty, missed.
Rosabella looked away. She couldn't go about revealing Darling's secrets. She had sworn it to her.
"Well, maybe, uh…”
"They are a couple. Or they were, who knows? That's it, isn't it?
Rosabella was scared of how Maddie could read minds.
"Oh, now I didn't. I don't know why, everything is strangely silent, and the narrator doesn't say anything. I just assumed it. Apple was in a very bad mood one of these days. And it was for the same reason.”
Since there were no secrets...
"I guess I should start at the beginning, right?"
"Do you want a cup of tea?"
Somehow, Darling had found enough strength to leave her room, and into the great royal dining room.
Which, if we got out of her distorted mind a little, meant that she had found enough strength to get herself together, and head towards the castle during lunchtime.
A coffee in the morning was becoming insufficient to survive.
The impact of so many noises and murmurs made her nervous, causing the pain in her chest to increase. Her lower lip began to tremble, and she felt a tingling run through her arms, with a terrible feeling of retching.
Darling had to find strength where none existed, just to breathe.
“ And now, with you, I leave you the song of the week! Let’s take a little break, guys!”
In reality, Cupid had no idea that something as banal as a simple song could do so much harm. It wasn't her intention. She just followed the list of her program.
To Darling's ears, perhaps, one of the melodies that had moved her many times reached her. Well, that song was Apple's favorite. She had heard it so many times that she already knew it by heart.
But, that beautiful moment seemed to be getting further and further away from her mind, to the point where it was about to disappear. Like any happy moment, she had ever lived.
“Darling, I don't love you.”
Now, such a beautiful song was part of many others that hurt her.
Just remembering it made her feel as if her entire body lost a layer of color. She was beginning to forget many more things. In the blink of an eye, the lockers had gone from… What was her name? Purple? Maybe, to Gray.
And, even though blinked, the color did not return. Even blinking cost her an entire story. She felt so bad...
Things shouldn't go that way. That was why she felt this way because everything was going wrong.
No matter how much she retched, or how her feet seemed to be unable to support themselves, there was only one idea in her mind. Get to the royal dining room, and get some food.
Little did she know that several princes and evil fairies were very happy to have her back.
Between her and Darling, there was nothing personal.
And when she first said it, she thought it would hurt a lot more. After all, Gilles had warned her of “immeasurable pain.” And the truth is that she had not felt that way.
Sure, it had hurt her a little to see Darling so sad. And of course, she had felt bad, having to tell her that she didn't love her. Of course, she had felt a hole in her heart, and something told her that she had to take back her words.
But, it wasn't that big of a deal, as soon as Darling walked out that door, she knew she could get over it. That it was all a phase, that she was making the best decision, and that Darling would eventually forget about her.
Both will find a better partner to be happy with. Apple could inherit the crown, give an heir to the kingdom, and follow the path she had been promised.
Meanwhile, Darling could be the White Knight she had longed for, or fall in love with another girl, who could make her happy, and who would not be tied to the writer's designs.
She knew, too, that she had to stop feeling that absurd jealousy at the simple idea of imagining Darling hugging and kissing someone else. That she couldn't continue feeling that pain in her heart.
And yet, as the nights passed, things didn't seem to get better. Darling occupied her thoughts all the time.
"What happened between you and Darling?" Raven was the first to ask, the next morning, "I thought you would be here.”
"Why should she be? "Apple responded, with sudden indifference. While she fixed her hair, she was ready to go to class. Even if she didn't need them anymore, she did need to have a clear head.
"Well, you are a couple.”
"No, no more.”
Raven dropped her impression brush.
"Sorry?”
And, for the first time that day, Apple looked her in the eye. And Raven took a few steps back in shock.
At first glance, Apple's eyes were still as blue as ever. Just as beautiful, demonstrating with superiority, even in her gaze, that she was the most beautiful of all.
But… there was something different there. Maybe, it's just that they were much deeper than before. Maybe, it was that she knew her well enough to know that they had lost a bit of their luster. Or perhaps, it was that unusual reflection, which reminded her of that curse she had suffered during the spring festival.
But, Apple didn't seem to be the same as it was the night before.
"Raven. Between Darling and me, there was, is not, and will not be anything personal. Not even a friendship, do you understand?”
"But… there was something. You and I know that.”
Apple shook her head. “You must be wrong. None of that has happened, I was never by her side.”
How could deny it? If something had happened between them, it was understandable. But never at the level of denying it like this!
"How can you, Apple? How can you be like this?" Raven was amazed by the attitude of her, possibly, best friend.
It was as if she didn't know her completely. She couldn't do that, seeing how Darling was doing.
Seeing that Darling loved her madly, and that Raven knew very well that Apple felt the same.
"What are you talking about?" Asked Apple. Paying attention to her hairstyle again.
Raven didn't even bother to respond. Suddenly, she felt a sudden disgust and repulsion for the heir to Snow White's throne. She didn't want to see her for another minute.
"To nothing. I should better go. We were bewitched later.”
Apple just shrugged, unable to understand her friend's sudden annoyance.
She had only spoken the truth, and for anyone who asked her, that would be the only answer they would find. There was nothing personal between Darling and her.
No matter that the emptiness in her heart was telling her otherwise. And the writer was quite determined to put her to the test.
At least, that's what she wanted to believe, because, in the afternoon, it was Rosabella who came to talk to her about the same topic.
"Is your girlfriend! She’s writhing in pain, Apple. She can't even stand up, I fear for her health! And you're telling me you can't do anything for her?”
Could it be possible that only one had been affected by Gilles' supposed curse? Or would it all be an exaggeration of Rosabella and Darling?
After all, she knew that the daughter of the Beast had never particularly liked her.
"Darling and I are nothing to begin with. We never were. You understand?”
Rosabella felt a flutter in her stomach, hearing such shameless words. Her friend had cried tears of blood for Princess White. She still did it, she carried it in every drop of her blood, and in the step of her walk. It was because of her that at that moment, Darling seemed to die.
How could deny her? How could it be like this?
"You..." Rosabella was barely able to speak, her anger prevented her from doing so. It couldn't be true. She was just about to start ranting against the princess.
In the name of the love they supposedly had for each other, she should at least have some compassion.
"And besides, I can't do anything, seriously. In any case, when one of the doctors of my kingdom reached, Darling would be fine by now. Just let her rest and she'll get over it.”
Rosabella did not want to see Princess White. She hated her, she detested her in those moments. She hated her more than she had ever hated anyone.
She didn't even want to see it, she couldn't. It had given her a sudden feeling of disgust and disgust.
"Whatever you want.”
After that, Apple suffered a rather strange event in her life. Something that didn't happen often, without a doubt.
No one spoke to her, not even once.
She had realized from the first night that particular detail.
For some strange and mysterious reason, Darling's scent had become embedded in Apple's blankets.
That didn't help her at all to get her out of her mind. With every minute, second, and hour that passed since she had made the most important decision of her life, Darling became will remain attached to her memory more strongly, as if it were a tick.
All the beautiful memories that she had spent with her were repeated over and over again in her memory when the only thing she wanted was to forget them. Every moment, every second, it soaked deeper into her, like a stain.
That smell of mint, sea breeze, and iron... It was what helped her sleep at night. To not have to think about why Raven had been ignoring her all those days, to the point that now, she almost always slept in Maddie's room.
Or that, she lived with the latent fear of finding her one day taking things out of her room.
It helped her sleep and think about happier times. And not that her best friends, forever and ever, hated her more and more with every passing second. She couldn't speak to Ashlynn or Briar without them running away.
She could let herself be carried away into the hands of Morpheus accompanied by that interesting smell, without having to remember that someone wanted to control all the details of her life.
She could sleep thinking that there was by her side and that she was not staying in a strange and very terrifying loneliness.
And of course, she knew what she was doing was wrong. She couldn't forget her, or start a new phase of her life, if she spent all her time waiting for bedtime, just to have a part of Darling by her side.
Sure, she had tried spraying all her perfume on her bed, but it had no effect. Darling was still there.
She had gotten a potion that would remove any smell, but there was no point. Darling was still there, her scent was still there.
And when she had finally resigned herself to having to live with that particular smell for the rest of her days at Ever After High… It disappeared. And her heart became even more empty.
"Well, the fairies came to clean up. They asked if they could take the blankets. I figured there wasn't any problem, was there?”
That the first words Raven had given her in days were in a reproachful tone hurt her a little more than the fact of having lost that smell.
What she had tried for so long had been accomplished. And now she missed her, what a fool she was. There was no reason to miss her, it was better this way.
"None.”
Even if Apple's reason for sleeping now was to dream of the smell of Darling, who now lived in her deepest feeling. Because she couldn't even count on Raven's company.
She felt so alone... Maybe she missed her, it was the truth.
But, there's nothing personal between Darling and her. She didn't have to miss anything, because she didn't need to kiss her before going to sleep or feel her arms shaking her, nor any of those banalities. Even if she was dying to see her one more time...
Cupid had warned her not to mess with that matter. She could be as much of a reporter and as nosy as she wanted, but she had already crossed a line with the White Knight issue. She had seen firsthand how bad things could go when she got too involved in the wrong topics.
But, she was a reporter! Her mission in life was to investigate! And as much as it bothered her roommate, it was her job to know what was going on between Darling and Apple.
If there was a way to attract new visitors, it was with this news. And it wasn't her fault that Apple and Darling had been handed to her on a silver platter.
Of course, no one would have left their room with the torrential storm that had fallen that night. Except her. And she was not responsible for the fact that she had her mirror"pad with her to take photos. If Dexter didn't want to do it… Well, she would have to do the dirty work.
After all, a little rain had never killed anyone.
It was a shame, of course. Wherever those two had gone together, it was clear to her that she would not find it. To make matters worse, the photos were not at all compromising either, or anything like that.
Anyone, who didn't want to get into trouble, could say that they were just two friends trying to shelter from the rain. There was nothing more than a couple of times when they held hands. And although Blondie had wanted to follow them, her mirror pad had run out of battery, and suddenly... both of them had already disappeared from her life.
There wasn't much material to work with, but there was enough to force one of the girls to give her an interview so that they would have to clarify this embarrassing situation.
"And let's assume that they do have something. Are you going to expose them to everyone? What are you going to do if they confirm their relationship at that very moment?”
The truth is that Blondie was always made uncomfortable by her roommate's questions. She knew that Cupid was right, but it was a force greater than her, which drove her to continue doing things.
"Well… Better for me! My blog is going to go to heaven if that happens”!
Cupid knew that if that happened, the last thing Blondie would care about was how many people viewed her blog. But it was not her job to bring in her in reason.
Now, the only problem was finding either girl. Of course, since they had already fulfilled their destiny, what did it matter about going to class? The privileges that some people could enjoy…
She had to wait a couple of days, but being patient paid off. Finally, Darling Charming had returned to the public eye.
No one could blame her for that interview, because she was going to save her partner's skin. The boys who were chasing her, that small group of fans... It seemed that she wasn't the only one who was also waiting for her. But, they wouldn't do anything to her if she was by their side.
Oh, and things got a lot better when I noticed Apple White also enter the scene. Her friend was everything she needed to make her report a success.
"Darling, that's enough. I come with company, and it is time for…”
Rosabella remained silent. Her room was somewhat different from what it was in the morning. Darling's coffee cup sat on the shelf, empty. The windows were open, as were the curtains.
But, most importantly... Darling was not in the room.
"She's not here," she murmured, loud enough for everyone to hear.
"Where could she go? You said she wasn't well, physically speaking," Chase asked with genuine concern.
"Maybe, she wanted to go see someone... Or she was hungry! It's lunchtime!
Lizzie, Kitty, and Rosabella panicked. If Darling was even the castlelery, it was a very bad idea.
Apple knew that losing Darling from sight would be impossible. At least while they were in school. The castle might be huge, but not enough for two people to never see each other again.
But the last thing I would have wanted on that long, hard day was to have found Darling in the castle. She didn't want her to see her, and find out that she had no one to sit with. She knew Darling would insist that they both sit together.
The people are, they would distance around her, as had happened in recent days. Whether it was out of respect, fear, or simple indifference. Darling could not see all this, because her knight would extend her hand to her.
That was what had always happened.
That their eyes met in the first second where they both stepped onto the premises did not help at all.
These were not Rosabella's exaggerations about Darling's worrying condition. She was pale, and no matter how much makeup she had on, it was impossible not to notice the terrible circles under her eyes. She seemed to have lost some weight, and walking was taking forever.
And yet, she couldn't do anything. She would get over it, and those scars she carried, not only on her back, would heal.
They both felt a knot in their stomach, although they would never say it. None of them were sure how to deal with it. They had locked their weak heart, and could not afford to open them again. There were too many things pending between them. After all, Darling didn't need to bring it up as they had to talk, to be able to love each other, there was nothing personal between them.
But, when it seemed that both had agreed to talk beyond their gazes, a whirlwind appeared between them, destroying that mysterious and telepathic connection.
It was Blondie, who had appeared almost out of nowhere, with a determination very characteristic of her.
Still, Darling didn't have enough strength to wait for Apple to finish talking to her mother. Her legs were beginning to weaken from the effort, the pain was getting worse. She would just grab some food, and she could leave. She was sure that would not bother her Majesty.
"We are here, in the Ever After High castle, with the person of the moment! Apple White, the public needs to know, and you need to respond to this interview.”
Inside Darling, it seemed like a memory had connected. The color hadn't returned, but she would recognize those curls anywhere. It was not Snow White, the person who was talking to her beloved. It was Blondie Lockes. And Blondie was always a danger sign.
A look of hatred appeared on her face as if her eyes had changed their color to red, and, if looks could kill, Blondie Lockes would already be ten meters underground.
They could do anything they wanted to her, but never to Apple.
"Blondie, the truth is that I don't..." she tried to excuse herself from the conversation. She had no desire to start talking in one of Blondie's interviews. She knew her too well.
Too bad Blondie had other plans.
"Well, I have some photos that you have to explain" And, without giving her time to react, Blondie sent the photos that she had kept with so much suspicion to the air.
Soon, all the screens in the castle revealed Darling holding Apple as they ran through the rain. Apple laughed at whatever Darling said or stayed out of the rain under a tree.
Darling might not remember any of those moments, but from Apple's expression, those photos should have never come to light. She couldn't sit idly by.
“Blondie!” she shouted, trying to get her attention. When she was so upset, it seemed that the pain in her abdomen decreased.
Too bad, before Blondie could turn to Darling; Apple, who had never learned to deal well with pressure situations, had to react suddenly before Darling blurted out the whole truth.
"What's that?" Asked, surprised to find herself trapped. No one should have seen them with such a storm coming down.
"Tell me, what's going on between you and Darling Charming? Is there anything you want to tell us all?
Soon, people began to surround Apple and Blondie, waiting for an answer. The visits skyrocketed, and the morbidity became more than present. There were too many interested in that answer.
Darling had no intention of putting up with any of this any longer. She was going to break Blondie's tablet so that the whole game would end, and Apple would leave off…
"I don't know where you will have taken out. Darling and I don’t have spoken in months. Since the dragon games, I think.”
Darling stopped dead. The color in her eyes faded more strongly, and she had to lean against the food counter to stay standing. It was like feeling her heart sink as she watched such a scene. She wasn't unfair, and she couldn't treat her like that.
"Come on, Apple, don't lie to us. We know that is not so. We all watched when she carried you out of the Prom.”
Spells, she knew that that moment was going to bring her problems. How she hated that moment, she hated remembering them, she hated having lived that moment, she hated everything she had experienced with Darling!
That kind of resentment was only tying her to Chains of Bitterness. Even if she invented all the details she wanted.
"Well, actually, I don't know the reason why she did that. As soon as we left the place, she just left. If I didn't return to the party, it was because I was tired. I hope you can understand it.”
No... Apple could not erase that memory in such a way. It couldn't be just another night. Apple had no right to remove that moment from its memory. It was not fair!
She couldn't leave like this...
"Oh, but we also know that Darling spent the holidays at your palace. A big scandal arose when her secret regarding the white knight was discovered.”
The headache was making her head explode. Blondie must have been wrong, she was not the white knight.
"Blondie… Every year, the Charmings come to my castle to spend the holidays. That didn't make Darling and I close friends, did it?”
She was being too cruel.
"So, regarding that day… Did you already know everything?”
That question caught her off guard. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't figure out what had happened that night. But since she said she didn't know anything, they would find inconsistencies in her story...
"Well, clearly, I didn't know she was the White Knight. But, if you ask about my mother's actions to stop all that revolt... She asked me herself, and I agreed.”
There were too many people to hear the sound of Ashlynn's favorite mug breaking from the force. Or Briar's Mirror falling from print.
"What I want to say is, Blondie, I swear to you that between Darling and me, there is nothing personal. You can ask Dexter if you want to confirm my story.
"You heard it, my friends! Apple White has denied any type of relationship with Darling Charming.”
Not even Apple herself knew where she had learned to smile that way, to become so hypocritical.
And Blondie, who saw the highest numbers she had had in a long time, did not hesitate to extend that news as long as possible. Even if Dexter had begged her to leave her alone for several days.
The story of the Charmings on vacation was too juicy, and the bomb had finally exploded.
Soon, the hustle and bustle that had appeared in the castle disappeared, leaving people only enjoying the murmurs.
And Darling, being the center of attention.
Apple felt her heart break as her gaze met Darling's again.
Oh, Blondie would have liked to record that moment more than everything before. It's a shame she never noticed Princess Charming's presence.
Because, when Apple was going to give her a few words to explain herself, someone interrupted her.
"Hey! White knight!”
Quickly, the blonde turned to see who it was. Well, Darling either didn't want to or couldn't react. She looked like she could barely stand.
And that they had not spoken to her. Even though everyone knew she was the White Knight.
It was no one but Sparrow Hood. It's not that I know will characterize as being the most subtle person in the world.
"Charming! “
Now it was Zephyr who screamed. And this time, Darling did turn around, even if she was spending all her energy on it.
No one expected that call would be to receive a blow in the stomach.
The bustle returned to the castle. The ideal time for Apple to get out of there.
"And what did you want me to do? What if she didn't give that fool what she deserved?”
"You only had one job, Kitty! It was taken care of Darling!”
"And that's what I did!" The kitten defended herself from Bunny's attack, showing her sharp claws, "Zephyr's disfigured face proves it.”
Kitty seemed very proud of her creation, even if the poor thing was being treated in the infirmary for so many scratches.
"Yes, but Darling left again," Alistair exclaimed. "Now we have to start all over again." Lizzie isn't going to be amused.
Kitty felt a shiver thinking about it. If her girlfriend found out about that disaster, she was going to rip off her head... Her neck! It was going to be a buried cat...
Although, she didn't show that terror to her friends.
"Boring," she muttered, before disappearing with a smile. Where could that girl have been?
When Darling was found in the village at the end of the story, she knew that someone did not want her to have a moment's peace. That she could never forget what she had done.
That she couldn't forget that princess.
First, she tried to avoid her, turning down the street every time she noticed her in the distance. It didn't look that bad, so surely what had happened wasn't anything serious. They could talk to each other that everything was a lie.
She simply found it on every street she passed through. And of course, Apple did not know that Darling was not in the villa at the end of the story to buy everything that was put in front of her and clear her mind of all the events she had experienced. Even if she could swear there was nothing personal between them.
The only bad thing is that even when everyone discovered that she was the one who had freed the Evil Queen, she did not feel such hostility in the air.
How is it possible that she felt so isolated from everyone? No one knew she and Darling were a couple, no matter how much they might speculate. Darling was also not adored by anyone, and if their relationship had been discovered, it would be an abomination.
So why was there so much suspicion towards her? In every store she had passed, she had noticed a gesture, or an action, that revealed that she was not wanted there.
Spells, even an activity as nice as shopping, had ended up completely distorted. Everything was going wrong.
The worst thing of all is that she had seen the most magical shoes on the entire page... In Ashlynn's store.
And if she even thought of setting foot inside that place, she could very well be considered dead. Something told her that it was not the best time to smooth things over with her best friend. She also didn't have the strength to have another discussion.
Why should Cinderella have monopolized the entire shoe market?
"They're cute, don't you think?”
Suddenly, she felt that her entire body was paralyzed, and her lungs had to fill with air so as not to run out of breath. Of all the people in the story, why was Darling always the only one who dared to speak to her?
Maybe, because it would never change. She was the only one who had a little more courage than the rest. That was Darling, and nothing could change her.
"If something. I think" she responded, more out of courtesy than anything else, she didn't even want to look into her eyes again, she wouldn't tolerate it. She was weak against Darling, that's how they had written it.
"Why don't you buy them?" The platinum girl asked with disinterest. Or, at least, that's how Apple imagined it.
"Ashlynn doesn't particularly like me these days. To be honest.”
Why was she telling her everything?
And before she could continue bringing up her tragedies, Darling entered the store, causing Apple to panic. She wasn't capable, right?
Yes, it was. Suddenly, everything seemed remedied. Apple had new sneakers for its collection.
"Here you have. Ashlynn doesn't dislike me, I think. It was interesting to meet her.”
Know her? Please, Ashlynn and Darling have known each other since they were children. They all did it… What was she talking about?
Having her so close... Apple couldn't deny that Darling drove her crazy. It shattered her life, it hurt her... Because she couldn't stop feeling something there in her heart.
"Don't think that because you did this I'm going to do anything other than feel grateful, I…”
"I know, I know that like this, in both cases, there is nothing personal between you and me. I just thought you needed some help. See you.”
Apple could have ignored all the people who seemed to hate it with all their souls.
And yet, Darling's words, so cold and dry, expressionless... Of all the fairy tale characters, Darling couldn't join the list of people who detested her.
She does not. By Grimm, she wouldn't do it.
"By Grimm! Where were you? Do you have any idea how worried I was about you!?”
Receiving such a tight hug made every nerve in Darling's body activate. It was an immeasurable pain. Although, there was something different.
Her skin had become so delicate that the slightest contact made her tremble, she couldn't stand anyone touching her.
"The Wonderlarians and I were looking for you for hours. We think the worst! Oh, Darling!...
The color disappeared once again, and distinguishing it was becoming more and more difficult. Despite this, there was a slight difference.
She knew who it was that was hugging her. She knew she was at the entrance to Ever After High, and not Snow White's palace. I could forget anything. It seemed to get worse every time. And the only thing she wanted to forget, she couldn't leave her memory.
Something had simply come back to her.
"¿Rosa… Bella?”
At the end of the day, Darling and Apple met for the last time. Each one with a very different reality from the other.
For an instant, their eyes met again and their gazes intertwined. And yet, there were no fond memories this time, no flashes of color or hope.
Because, although they both had this enormous desire to say something more to each other, neither would. Even though they wanted to talk and say what was deep in their hearts, it wouldn't happen.
They both simply averted their gaze and continued on their way. A path that dictated the loneliest queen anyone had ever seen, and the most cowardly knight in stories, desperate to take refuge in false fantasies.
The thing is, between Darling and Apple, there is nothing personal anymore.
Chapter 26: I know how it Hurts
Notes:
Hi! I'm enjoying translating this again... even when I have to translate more than 6k words.
This time, I use a lot of references by one of my favorites soap theaters, 'Cadenas de Amargura'. So, think in Apple like 'Evangelina Vizcaíno'. More specific, in the final two chapters.
I know, it's 99% probably that you don't know anything about that. It's only if you want to know about how I create the chapters. Like the songs, for example.
About that, the song of today is "Sé como duele" by Maria José.
Chapter Text
Darkness , that was her first memory. It was dark, it was cold. And she was afraid. Very afraid.
A fear so enormous that it didn't even allow her to breathe. Which made her feel like she was hanging and had to concentrate all her energy to not get lost in the distortion of the world.
Why was she feeling this way? She never managed to find out that. In a certain part of her, she didn't want to meet it, either.
Someone's voice echoed in her head. Someone told her that that wasn't her and that it was time to get up.
Perhaps, that was why she managed to remember who Rosabella was. Memories came and went again in a matter of minutes. As if they were being discarded and archived.
Still, in the depths of her mind, some things stayed. Maybe that's why she could recognize Lizzie, even if it wasn't all the time.
The girl who was tending to her wounds… Maddie, yes, her name was Maddie. Although, as much as she wanted to, she knew that she would soon forget it again.
And the girl who asked her questions… Kitty. Yes, her name was Kitty.
"What happened at Snow White's castle?”
It's not that Darling didn't mean to say it. She felt such enormous pain that she wanted to scream. But, every time she opened her mouth, the words just wouldn't come out. Her world was beginning to distort as if it were a glitch.
Then, nothing happened. The boy in red armor seemed to be desperate, and although she knew she was saying something, she couldn't hear it.
"Chase" She heard someone's voice. If she turned her head, she would see a cute little bunny next to her, "Her name is Chase. That's what you wanted to know, right?”
Everyone was amazed to see her nod. It was enormous progress! It had already been a big step for her to recognize Rosabella, of course. But this could lead them to the truth!
Perhaps, Darling was not able to fully answer her question. But they were Wonderlarians! They had been born with a book of riddles in their hands! Answers of yes and no would be enough clues.
"Darling, do you want to tell us what happened?" Asked… The girl with a heart in her eye.
What was her name? She didn't remember it now.
Darling could barely nod.
"Can you do it?" Kitty asked. It was easy to remember her name. She looked like a cat.
Darling's refusal made everyone they will sigh. It was time to start throwing out random theories, only for Darling to respond with yes and no.
And the worst thing is that they couldn't even be sure she was telling the truth.
"This is going to be impossible," Rosabella exclaimed, dropping on her bed. There were thousands of possibilities about what had happened.
Luckily, they always had Maddie to save the day.
"I know what to say!" The Mad Hatter's daughter exclaimed, turning to Darling. "Darling, do you remember what happened?"
That question was very curious, actually. Darling's memories swirled, mixed and built at the same time. But, of all of them, the only ones that couldn't disappear were the ones she most wanted to forget.
Those would be the only ones she could ever forget.
"Wait, Miss White. One moment.”
Apple waited for the White Queen's call out of courtesy rather than pleasure. It hadn't been the friendliest Princesology class, and she didn't want to remain in the public eye.
What seemed like the most successful interview of her life had not been the case. Of course, people were more sure than ever that there was nothing between Darling and Apple. She liked that and it was very good.
The most coveted princess in all of Ever After, she was single. And, although she had claimed not to be interested in a relationship, she did not close the door to love. Everything was returning to relative normality.
Until they remembered that Apple had been complicit in one of the worst nights for the school's female students.
First, it had been Ashlynn. Then it had been Briar. They were followed by the O'Hair sisters, Ginger and Cedar. Within days, no one wanted to hang out with Snow White's daughter.
She had become an unattainable object of desire. The fine herbs that had taught her reality now paid the price by suffering her cruelty.
The people who admired her felt so little that they didn't talk to her, so as not to make her uncomfortable. And the one who loved her had abandoned her.
Things had gotten worse when she arrived at the classroom, everyone had left the place. None of them tolerated her presence, not even the smell of her perfume was pleasant to them.
She had never received such humiliation.
"Tell me, your majesty.”
The White Queen soon caught up to her. Bowing her head as a sign of respect.
"I would like to talk to you, for a moment, nothing more.”
“You will say.”
The White Queen looked away at her and then rubbed her hands together. It was one of the most awkward conversations she had ever had. And she wished Grimm that she wouldn't take that decision so badly.
"Honestly, I tell you that I did not like what just happened. It seems that people are getting carried away by certain rumors that are circulating out there.”
Apple's expression, which was very defensive, relaxed. Finally, a person who was willing to defend her!
Although, rumors? What rumors? It couldn't be hers and Darling's. She couldn't think of any more ways to deny it.
"You said it, White Queen, they are just rumors.”
Apple hated that the writer was so shameless to force her to say all her sentences so defensively.
"I imagine so," the White Queen asserted, but she still did not return her gaze. They hadn't gotten to the point of the conversation, "But... In any case, and... For everyone's sake... I think it would be convenient for you to stop coming to this class for a while.”
Apple's face was a poem. The White Queen was playing a joke on her, right?
She couldn't believe what she had heard. Expelled from a class, for a crime she did not commit.
“It seems to me the last straw that you, who are a teacher, are more concerned about 'What they will say' than about fulfilling your true obligation. I am still a student, and I have the right to take classes as such.”
The White Queen expected screams, not that form of reaction. Apple White was giving her a kind of terrifying chill.
"Miss White, I can't forbid you from entering my class. If I dared to ask you this, it was because… because I would not like incidents like today to be repeated. Either way, you don't need this class anymore, it was always the best, and I'm sure your mother can finish explaining the more advanced concepts to you. Your destiny has already been fulfilled. If your classmates miss every class where this is, they will lose that valuable knowledge.”
You have already fulfilled her destiny... You don't need it...
In other words, she was being scorned for something where she had no choice. She wishes Darling had never kissed her. Even if it meant she was still asleep in the middle of the forest.
"Don't worry, White Queen. I will never set foot in this class again.”
"Believe me, I'm very sorry. I…”
Apple didn't let her finish.
“Good afternoon.”
At times like these, Apple just wanted to get away from the world and cry her misfortunes on the shoulder of someone she loved.
But, the only person who was always willing to put up with her... She had pushed her away.
It was the best, she repeated herself over and over again. Being two girls, the entire kingdom would have turned against them. They would never have accepted them. There could have been riots and worse things. She could confirm it now.
Besides, their love wasn't real. Soon they would fall into the madness of monotony, and everything would go down. Her life would be hell, just like her parents' marriage. Was another test needed to see that this relationship was a failure?
No, she wasn't bad. What she was doing made sense, she had to stand firm. She wasn't going to let anyone see her cry. She could take care of herself, she didn't need anyone or anyone.
She was so proven right that seeing Darling sitting next to Rosabella and the Wonderlarians during lunch showed her that things were slowly returning to their place.
After all, it shouldn't hurt Darling so much if she could be smiling and laughing with her friends. It was the logical thing. She could even feel that void between her and Darling. She seemed to understand that she was never her true love.
No more lies that she would have to invent to get away from her once and for all. Darling already had other people to take refuge in.
Wow, she should even feel lucky. She was the one who was having it the worst, completely alone. Well, even Raven refused to sit next to her during the meal.
It did not matter. She didn't need friends. Soon she would be queen, and queens don't have many social relationships. Furthermore, soon, everyone should kneel before her. Flatter her.
The beautiful image, which covers its cruelty, caused great pain, as a result of its hidden thorns.
It was her memories' fault that all of this had happened. The memories that she most wanted to disappear would not leave her memory. She wanted to forget, and she couldn't do it.
If she could forget, she wouldn't feel that hidden anger of taking Darling away from Lizzie Hearts. Straight up, she wouldn't care.
If she could forget, she wouldn't mind Rosabella holding Darling's hand. That hand that had once caressed her. In short, her appetite had already gone, it was better to stop watching such horrifying scenes.
She didn't need her, she didn't need anyone. She didn't need a knight to come rescue her, because all of that would be false. And, of course, she didn't need to remember that Darling had once received threatening messages for being the way she was.
It wasn't unusual for a letter to fall from her locker. Less, if the most beautiful princess of all, announced her formal singleness on Blondie's blog.
What was strange was that it didn't have a sender.
“Despicable Princess White:
We can't forgive what you did that night. You have left us all in ruins. And all for what? To save your little princess?
You can tell whatever lies you want on the news. But the memories remain. You are so despicable, see how you have left poor Charming. And don't even grieve. Poor thing, sometimes you love someone who can't love you. Because you, little princess, have no feelings.
Even so, you are still so beautiful... The most beautiful of all, they say, right?
Maybe, we will forgive you if you turn around…”
A chill ran through her body, and before she could react, she came face to face with Sparrow Hood.
"Sparrow.”
It was no surprise to anyone that the two had no nice relationship. Two totally opposite poles. Where it was impossible to find something in common.
It was no surprise that this time, it was exactly the same.
“Were you the author of the letter, Sparrow?” Apple asked bluntly. She wasn't in the mood to tolerate such things. Minus Sparrow's little jokes.
He smiled, putting his hand on the locker, locking Apple in.
"Son of Robin Hood. Steal from the rich to give to the poor. Misses you?”
Apple raised an eyebrow, surprised.
“I thought you were a rebel.”
She didn't expect Sparrow's laughter.
"I'm a little more extravagant than my father, it's true. And I like my face to be in other places, not to be a wanted poster. But that doesn't stop me from liking my destiny. There are Maddie and Kitty, who think the same as me.”
Apple just rolled her eyes. She didn't like being so exposed to Sparrow. Nor did she like the way he approached her.
“What do you want?”
The redhead came even closer, staring into his eyes to intimidate her. So much so that from one moment to the next, both could feel their breathing. Apple started to get nervous.
Finally, grinning from ear to ear, Sparrow walked away.
"Confirm a point," he mentioned, turning his back on her, and closing his eyes. "And you just did it, so I can act without further resentment."
Apple frowned again. Without showing how scared she had been seconds ago.
“What are you talking about?”
"That you're a horrible person, Apple White." He spat, without further ado.
Apple felt a chill run through her body. She had never been offended in such a way.
“By what right do you have for…?!”
"Selfish and arrogant. Besides, prejudiced. That's what you are, Apple" Interrupted Sparrow.
Selfish.
At times like this, Apple only knew how to stay silent.
"I will steal from the rich, and give to the poor, quite a noble action, if you want to look at it that way." He explained, "But you, little princess. You have robbed the rich, turning them poor, just to make you richer. That's very wicked.”
Wicked.
"I don't know what you're talking about.”
"Don't try to hide it. We all know. Plus, Poppy told me all the details of that night.”
The Night of the White Knight. Of course, that was what Sparrow was talking about.
"It's not what you think, I don't…”
"Snow White is so pure that she doesn't know lies, right? It's one of your character's strengths, speaking honestly. You're not suggesting that you are, on top of everything else, a liar, are you?”
Ah, Sparrow knew very well where to strike. It seemed like he knew her a lot more than expected.
Apple could not admit its lie.
"I don't have time for these things, see you.”
But Sparrow didn't seem willing to leave the conversation there. Without letting Apple leave, and without giving her time to react, Sparrow grabbed his arm forcefully, stopping her In dry.
"Listen to me carefully, we are not done with…!”
He was going to continue talking until a blow to her face stopped everything in its tracks.
Darling's mind could be blocking a lot of things. Ideas and principles that had always been rooted in her, were destroyed.
She wasn't any kind of knight, savior, or hero of the day. They had made it very clear to her. It was nothing more than a pretty face, which could do nothing but put on a smile. Touching a sword terrified her, and she understood that violence would never be the solution.
Not now that her destiny was fulfilled... Except on one occasion. At least, that's what Andrew had told her.
“ “Snow would kill me if she heard me say this, and if she saw you with that in your hand. But there's something you need to know... Are you listening to me?
Darling seemed too focused on holding the pommel of the sword.
" This is not mine " assured, " I shouldn't have this in my hand.”
" You're going to take it! " The king asserted, preventing Darling from releasing her sword. " Listen carefully. Snow believes that these things are impossible, but she has never experienced them. There is one rule that is above all for us, and you should never forget it. First, we protect our princess. If you see something, no matter how small, bothering you, you have to put an end to the annoyance.”
" Finish?”
Andrew nodded.
" Exterminate it. May you never cause discomfort again in your life... Do you understand? You use this " And he took the sword that Darling had in her hand " And you delete it. That’s easy.”
Darling managed to understand it. It wasn't using a sword as such, it was what it meant.
" Sure”
Andrew smiled, approaching her.
" I'm glad you do it, because if not, you're going to suffer worse pain than this.”
A light wound, it would never hurt her beyond a cut. But it was still a sword wound framed on her body. And painful enough to bring her to her knees.”
"How can you defend her!? She's been making fun of you!" Sparrow shouted when he could stand up and recover a little from the blow.
But Darling didn't even listen to him. She lunged at him, landing another blow on her face.
And then another, and another, and another. She didn't even know what she was doing, it was just an order in her head that forced her to act.
Exterminate anything that bothered her princess.
"Darling!”
It was her princess's scream that finally made her react. Darling obviously couldn't see it, but to Apple, it was one of the worst scenes she had ever seen in her life.
Sparrow's face was bleeding, and the poor thing seemed to be on the verge of unconsciousness. And, to her surprise, Darling didn't even flinch about it. It was as if she didn't care in the slightest about his condition. It was like she was completely unhinged.
She had called her multiple times, and she had not responded... That was not the Darling she knew. The one she supposedly claimed to love so much.
The one the writer forced her to love.
"Apple… I" Darling tried to explain, regaining some control, and leaving Sparrow alone.
When she was around Apple, when she could see it, the world seemed to have a little more color.
"How do you think of that!?" The blonde bellowed, scared that Darling would approach. Her hands were stained with blood.
"I... I just wanted to protect you" She spoke, wishing they could talk like they hadn't in a long time, "I love you, and I just wish…”
"How many lies do I have to invent to get away from you once and for all?!" She continued, screaming, hysterical, "How do I make you understand? I don't want anything more from you, Darling. If you think that without you, I am going to die, understand, it has been a long time since you have lived in me.”
They both felt a blow in their hearts upon hearing those words. Apple felt as if her body was going static, and her heart was stopping. As if the blood did not flow through her veins. But it was bearable, she had to continue.
"That's not true…”
"Do you think this would make me give in? Darling, if you think for a moment that you're going to see me bent, you won't make it.”
“But I just…”
"Listen," Apple insisted, relaxing a little, but not letting her speak. "I wanted to love you by deceiving me, but I was burning you without thinking, Darling. And no, don't ask me to try again. Don't ask me to fake it again, to pretend to love you again, because that's not going to happen.”
Another blow. Suddenly, it no longer mattered that Apple was in front of her, the world seemed a little less colorful. She was out of breath, and she had forgotten how to breathe.
"That's a lie" Darling found it difficult to even speak, no matter how much she wanted to, the words didn't seem to come out of her mouth.
"It's not." Apple had to clear her throat. Somehow, at that moment, it hurt a lot more than when she broke up with her. It was the writer taking advantage of that moment.
She could handle the chills, no matter the cold. Nor did her voice seem to get stuck in her throat. Not even the burning of her eyes, given so much light that was around her.
"Darling, I know how it hurts to understand this, how it hurts to smile. But, love is something like that. I know, I lived it too" Somehow, Apple also knew that Darling hurt like her "It hurts you to death, but there's nothing you can do.”
Darling's shoulders slumped, and she felt as if tears were beginning to form in her eyes.
"And look, I know that you feel like are you falling into loneliness, and I would like to give you happiness, but, how can I kiss you if there is no love?" And she pointed to her chest "Here, inside my heart, there is no more love for you.”
And, just as it had happened that afternoon in the palace. Darling managed to understand the message hidden within all the words.
Finally, it was time to give up. The time had come to stop looking for colors and accept that her life would be White, Black, and many shades of gray.
Closing her eyes, Darling lowered her head, and nodded, and the pain that prevented her from breathing disappeared. It was the first time she had done it in a long time.
The only thing left was the pain of not being able to forget, the only thing she wanted to erase.
"I understand, I'm sorry.”
And the further Darling got from Apple, the worse the blonde felt. The colors of the world seemed to be saturated, to the point of forcing her to close her eyes, the chills and spasms were getting worse, forcing her a lean on the lockers.
"Darling, wait," she murmured, trying to control the pain.
Darling turned to look at her, although without expecting anything.
“Where are you going?”
Darling shrugged her shoulders. “I don't know, let's find a way to forget. Maybe.”
But, the last thing Apple wanted was to forget. Even if that answer had made the pain go away. And all that will remain is immense loneliness.
"Darling! Please wait. We need to talk.”
Who was that boy who had approached her? Darling couldn't remember it well.
He wasn't very tall, he wore glasses, brown hair... Something told her that they had a strange connection. Maybe it had been a part of her life, but it wasn't like that anymore.
If she couldn't remember it, it was because, maybe, that was for the best.
“Sorry?”
The boy seemed to be extremely uncomfortable. And he couldn't find the right words to start talking. It was possibly the most difficult moment of his entire life.
"You have to listen to me. I am very sorry for everything that has happened. I can't take this guilt anymore, I never wanted any of this to happen!”
Darling only raised an eyebrow, unable to understand what that boy was saying to her.
"I was a fool to follow Daring's ideas, but I realized it too late! You can understand me, right? It's the first time in my life I felt this! I was being valued, I had popular friends, no one made fun of my tastes. Raven agreed to go out with me! You understand it, right? You have to, I'm sure you felt the same way when Apple agreed to date you.”
Those words made something activate inside Darling.
What had she felt when Apple had accepted her? She couldn't even remember that anymore!
For Dexter, it was no relief, the look his sister was returning to him. Darling's blue eyes seemed icy and distant. Her face was a mixture of apathy and distrust.
"After everything that happened with Daring, with our parents... Darling, I have understood that we must be closer than ever. Please, little sister, you have to forgive me. I told Daring that it wasn't a good idea to reveal the white knight, but... You know him! He was quite manipulative with his words and…”
"I'm sorry, but I'm not understanding…”
"I never thought everything would be so extreme! I know I made terrible mistakes, Darling. I have hurt you in ways I can't even understand. But I want to make things right, for everything to be as it should have been from the beginning.”
Everything would be much easier if Darling's memory weren't so many pieces of a puzzle.
"I don't think I can do anything for you, I'm sorry," she mentioned, starting to walk away from the boy.
"Darling!" Dexter insisted, hugging his sister for the first time in a long time, who was completely stunned, surprised by that act, and without reacting.
Even something she had longed for so much, didn't make the color appear again.
Dexter felt like a dagger was buried in his heart as his sister pushed him away.
“I’m sorry. But I'm not the person you're looking for, I think you're wrong.”
And taking a couple of steps back, Darling began to walk away. She didn't want to have anything to do with that unknown boy, even if she felt sorry for the poor guy being on the verge of tears.
“Wait! You have to listen to me. I never thought Daring would go this far! If I gave the information to Blondie, it was because…”
"You did what?”
Dexter's face became identical to that of a ghost, and he knew immediately that things were going to get even worse.
"¡Raven! “
How do you know Dexter and I have problems? I hadn't told you anything.
Someone who knew the author told me this.
“That is true? You... Were you a participant in your sister's misfortune?”
Dexter had never seen such disappointment and sadness on his beloved's face. She would never have believed him capable of those things.
“Listen to me! Please listen to me, Raven! You have to understand me. A king without her crown cannot be a king, And I am a Charming! I couldn't be a man if I didn't have a woman, and I... I love you, Raven! I couldn't let you ever leave my side.”
Dexter tried to take Raven's hand, but she walked away, disgusted with the person she had already put up with too much.
"And you thought the best idea was to ruin your sister's life!? It's your twin, from the fairy tales! They were born minutes apart!”
"I thought you wouldn't love me if I wasn't popular and loved like I was!" He insisted, watching his world collapse in two seconds, "I know I made a mistake! I'm sorry!”
But Raven didn't even want her to come near her. She was repulsed by the person she once said she felt something to. How could she want him? He had done terrible things in her name, which she had never asked for!
Didn't he know her? How could he have come to think that? Raven hadn't fallen for Dexter because he was popular, or a Charming. She had fallen in love with his clumsiness, simplicity, charisma, and way of being.
One that was different from the one now in front of her. She couldn't understand how it took her so long to notice that change. That desperate way Dexter had of looking like his brother.
Of course, now Dexter wore glasses. He had left her vests and dressed as Daring had. He smiled like Daring did. Not only that, but he spoke like Daring. Too bad he couldn't be as brave as Daring. And that he would never reach the value of his sister.
He was still a coward.
"Get away from me," Raven demanded, raising her hands to her chest. "I didn't fall in love with this Dexter. You are a pitiful being, stay away from me! Get away once and for all, don't look at me anymore.”
Even if it was sad, Raven wasn't going to cry. The moonlight was finally falling on the two of them.
"Raven, I just…”
“I thought you were different. I used to call you my boy, and now I call you mad boy!" Without much doubting her words, Raven said, "It’s enough! It's over. Stop pretending, don't act like you don't know me. I don't want anything to do with you, that's enough, the Dexter I knew is no here anymore.
Dexter's world ended up collapsing.
The hallways of Ever After High, at night, were terrifying. The wind made the metal creak, and the echo did not give much peace of mind.
They were even worse if you had spent the last hour crying uncontrollably, as was the case with Dexter Charming.
Of course, that was just a small price to pay for all his bad deeds. For the hero of the story, he had spent the last few months behaving more like a villain.
Perhaps, he too deserved to become a beast, just like what had happened to his brother. If he was so obsessed with becoming like him...
He wouldn't have much time to think about the horrible abandoned hallways of the school anyway, he wouldn't see them, so his head wouldn't think much about it.
What he was going to have a lot of time to think about was his actions. Especially if he had an interrogation pending.
To be honest with herself, she didn't have a clear idea of how she got to that place.
At some point, she had gotten tired of wandering around the town pointlessly. Also, she had noticed how it was starting to get dark, so she only entered the first establishment she saw open.
She had never been to a place like this. It's not like there were many people, to be honest. A couple of men who seemed to come home from work, and little else.
Of all the people around, it was clear that Darling stood out the most. She didn't look anything like the rest.
And, by attracting so much attention, it was clear that a certain boy would have been interested. He was already working hard to keep her place in order, and, even if there wasn't an exorbitant amount of people, nor a long line to get through, he wasn't going to tolerate having just anyone inside his premises without at least asking for a glass of water to consume.
So he had every intention of taking that girl out until another one came along. Someone who does consume him.
"Leave her," she demanded, without taking her eyes off her for even a second.
"She hasn't asked me for anything. I'm not here to pick up homeless people from the street.”
The girl rolled her eyes. Didn't he see the clothes she was wearing? Both would need a whole month's salary, just to pay for the jacket she brought with her.
"I commissioned or about that. You go offer her something, and then humor me, will you?”
The boy just rolled his eyes, why did he have to be so weak to any girl's desires?
If his dad saw him...
The poor guy had nothing to do but shrug his shoulders and walk along the bar to Darling.
“Want something?” Asked without much encouragement. Here they went again.
To her surprise, the girl did turn to see her. Wow, it was much prettier than it looked from the distance. Her short hair highlighted her face, and her blue eyes seemed to hide many secrets.
"I don't know, I don't know what there is.”
For Grimm's sake, someone gives him patience.
The boy turned to look at her friend with annoyance, and she just told him to calm down.
"Hey, how are you?" The girl entered the scene but addressed the boy.
Darling turned to see who was next to her. Very cute.
"B…" The boy wanted to say her friend's name, but she made a sign for her to remain silent, "The usual thing?”
The girl nodded, "A glass of soda, please, that's right. And bring her what you gave me the first day, I'll pay for it.”
Well, if she felt like spending her money stupidly, he had nothing to do about it.
“In an instant.”
Surprised, Darling turned to look at the girl, wanting to stop her.
"It's not necessary, seriously. Do not bother yourself.”
The girl felt a cramp in her stomach. She could hold on, it would only be for a few moments.
"I insist. You don't seem to be very well, and this helps calm you down a little, I tell you from experience.”
And boy did she do it. She could complain every day about the next morning. But that had calmed the crisis she had experienced the first night she arrived at that place.
Before Darling could complain again, the young barman arrived with the two drinks.
"Come on, it's not poison, I promise.”
Somewhat distrustful, Darling finally relented.
Soon, her shoulders relaxed, it was the same drink Lizzie had given her at the graduation party. It scratched her throat in the same way. It didn't take more than a few seconds for the entire contents of the glass to be gone.
"Wow, it seems we found a new client" A new boy entered the scene, after arriving from the warehouses, somewhat shorter than the first, and less attractive.
"Jacques, Dominique" And the girl pointed to the other two boys, respectively, "And you?”
The pain disappeared. It's not that she liked doing those things, but only then could she get closer to her. That's how she had to play with the writer's rules.
"Darling," she answered.
One of the three already knew this.
"And what are you doing in this place of lost souls?" Asked Jacques, pouring a round for everyone. It was a low night, no one was going to arrive.
"I don't know," she responded, taking the glass even more quickly. "I needed to clear my head, I think."
It was really curious, but the more she took of that stuff, the better she felt. The color even seemed to return at times.
Now she knew that that girl had nice brown hair with colored highlights.
"Well, welcome to the list," the short boy mentioned... Dominique? She had heard something like that "I'm going for a bottle, it looks like you have a long career.”
Darling didn't quite understand what she meant.
"And what would someone like you need to clear her mind?" Asked the boy who was left, giving her her drink, "You don't seem like someone who has to worry about really serious things.”
"Jacques!" the girl scolded, worried that Darling would be offended. If the princess left, she would lose the opportunity she had long awaited.
"I'm just telling the truth. You don't look like someone who's ever worked, what could worry her?”
Darling evaded the question.
"You two seem to be good friends, don't you?" She asked, although, after four small glasses of that strange drink, her voice sounded strange. Although that was the least of it, she saw more and more color, and that excited her "Have you known each other for a long time?”
The girl denied "No more than a few weeks. Although it seems like a lifetime.”
Jacques laughed, "She's staying the night here… Well, in the hostel we have. That is why we are obliged to treat each other.”
Darling laughed too. It was the first time she had done it in a long time.
"But you haven't answered my question, miss. What might you want to clear your mind of?”
Darling raised an eyebrow. Although, suddenly, she had gained confidence with those kids. They didn't seem to be bad people.
"It may sound absurd, but I have forgotten a lot of things lately. I don't even remember what, I just know that before there were memories in my memory that are no longer there.”
Jacques poured her the fifth glass again.
"Well, with this thing, you're not going to remember.”
The girl seemed to want to kill Jacques. All of that was valuable information.
"It's not that, it's that... The only thing I would like to forget, I can't do it. It stays in my memory, over and over again.”
"A girl?" the young woman asked. Darling turned to look at her, surprised by her divination ability.
And it didn't matter that that slight movement had made her dizzy.
“How do you know?”
"People only come here for two reasons. Desire and despair. You enter the first group, and I hope you never enter the second" Jacques responded "So… Are you in love?”
Darling sighed and nodded. “Doesn't it bother you that I like girls?”
"You are not the first, nor the last person with those preferences" Dominique returned to them, "My father likes men. Over time, everyone accepted it.”
"And look, for the father of this strong man" And the girl pointed to Jacques, "to accept it… that is an achievement.”
“They are right” admitted Jacques.
It had been a long time since Darling had felt so confident. Who were those people?
"She was supposed to love me too, but now... I don't know. I…" Upon finishing the sixth drink, she soon realized that the color had already returned and… that she no longer remembered what she was talking about.
She no longer remembered the people who had hurt her so much. The reason it was so bad. Not even the person she loved so much.
Finally, she had forgotten.
"Darling?" Jacques asked, seeing that the young woman had remained silent.
"I've forgotten," she murmured, before smiling and laughing. The world had color again.
She remembered everything, except what she had most longed to forget.
Finally, she had achieved it.
"I have to go," she shouted, standing up, stumbling due to dizziness. "Rosabella will be very happy to hear this."
“Wait!” If it hadn't been for the girl, Darling would have fallen, "You're not very well, you can't leave in this state.”
But Darling felt better than ever. She had never laughed like that, enjoyed it so much.
"I'll be fine." She pushed her away. It's true that everything was a little blurry, but it was nothing to worry about. "And I will return, too.”
As much as the girl was nice, seeing that moment, Jacques didn't want to see her again. At least, not in her compound.
"Being honest…”
"What were their names? At least, to know who my new friends are.”
The girl knew she was a lost cause. It was her best chance, she would apologize later for being such a horrible person.
This was for her parents. After all, she was sure Darling wouldn't remember anything in the morning.
“Clear! We didn't introduce ourselves properly; Brooke Page. A pleasure.”
Brooke… That name seemed important to her.
Ah, if only she knew that I was the one narrating... I wasn't going to let her have it that easy.
With no other options, Jacques also relented. If Brooke thought that girl was going to be fine on her own...
So why did she do that whole show?
"Jacques LeGume, son of Gaston.”
Ah, that would be great news for Rosabella. She had met the antagonist of her story!
Although, she didn't seem to be very similar to Gastón... physically yes, but not in her personality.
What was she doing in that place and not at Ever After High, studying her story?
She was sure he would be a dedicated Rebel. Or…
"And I am Dominique LeFou, son of LeFou" Responded the last boy, smiling. He was further similar to his dad, “And you?”
"Darling Charming, daughter of King Charming.”
Dominique had to do juggling to prevent the bottle that Jacques dropped from falling or printing from the impression.
Now everything it made sense.
Chapter 27: Abuse
Notes:
You can't guess who learned to play Poker and now can't get that unfortunate game out of their head. It's all Lizzie's fault.
By the way. I am a chess player. Just because I like poker doesn't mean I don't like chess. On a list of tastes, writing comes first, then playing FM, then Chess, then my soap operas, and FAR further down, is poker.
If anyone here is also a chess player, I hope you understood the references. Oh my simps, you can't kill the Lady's simps in front of her.
PS: I don't like Alice's story. So I didn't see Disney's Alice movie, and neither did the live action ones. As much as my girlfriend Bellatrix was in them.
I'm also not going to re-read Heartless just for one chapter. That would take too long.
I read Lizzie and Kitty's diary to understand it a little better... But these contradict each other with the movies.
From what I understood from the diaries, Lizzie's Family agreed to rule half of Wonderland, while the White Queen runs the other half. When the Evil Queen casts her curse, the Queen of Hearts stays, and the White Queen flees. However, Queen White appears again in Wonderland in the "Way too Wonderland" movie, complaining that they never let her play 'No Chess'.
So... I'm just going to ignore the rules they set, and put in my own lore. I will explain it in the note at the end of the chapter if it was not understood. Because... with every word I read from the newspapers, my anger increased. I don't know who's more upset at this point, Lizzie or me.
By the way. I'm back to class, I'll try to update, but consider that there are 8 chapters missing and all with more than 7k words. I'm going to be late
Chapter Text
When Wonderland was founded, life was very different from what we now know.
Wars, anarchy, chaos... It was not surprising that the Cheshire dynasty settled in the country to live. It was her paradise!
After all, how could there not be fights? Yes, the two most important and classic board games in the world had been brought together in a single country. Chess and the deck had little to do with each other. But both were a pitched and fierce battle, strategy was in their veins.
What they did have together was the power that the ladies had over the rest. Winning a poker game with double K is boring. You always bet high when two ladies appear together. And in chess... even a pawn is more important than the king.
But how was a country supposed to be governed that has six Queens in its jurisdiction?
Spades, Diamonds, Clover, Hearts, Red and White. There were too many people to accumulate power. And that was something that a distant ancestor of Lizzie noticed.
Based on marriages and alliances, the hearts part of the deck was taking territories. The diamonds fell first, due to their similar color. The Red Queen did not like at all that there was another queen with the same color.
However, who tells her to want to be original? She could have been a classic Black and White. Green and White, Purple and White, or Glass and White. But no, she wanted to be Red. Red looked better on hearts.
Fortunately for her, that didn't last long. The Clover Dynasty was the first to disappear in the middle of nowhere. And the Red and Black became one.
The spikes fought with the last of their soul, but... Well, the heart does not rule, and when a princess of hearts stole the heart of a princess of Clubs... One could imagine what the result was.
In the end, beating chess wasn't very complicated, either. It was not a Checkmate as such, but it was a check. The Red Queen and the White Queen never agreed. Not even to fight the deck. And they were much more strategic.
So, in a rather polite treaty, Wonderland was divided into underworlds. The Queen of Hearts and her dynasty would have almost complete control of Wonderland. They had the domains, and they took care of all the magical creatures.
After all, chess had enough of dealing with its pieces. Wait Rooky Boy, the horse is going to eat you there!
Plus, it wasn't that hard to understand, either. The deck had many more variants than chess.
It wasn't until many years later, with the accession of Lizzie's mother to the throne, that the White and Red Queens finally stopped fighting. They had not resolved their differences, the White Queen had a very weak temperament, and it was very easy to provoke her. But, their disputes were no longer to the death. Now they fought on the board more cordially.
A friendly fight. At least, that was what Lizzie liked to call it.
That was why, having such great responsibility, Lizzie learned many things since she was little. One of them was that they were not alone. There was a world that depended entirely on her magic.
Ever After.
For as long as she could remember, Lizzie had learned many things about Ever After, even before the curse. After all, she would be the future Queen of Hearts, and international relations was something she had to keep in mind.
And, for Ever After, there were only bad references. The princesses of that world were prejudiced, arrogant, and egomaniacal. They thought first of themselves, and then of their people.
Well, it's not like she and her mother weren't somewhat vain. Gifts and bows always came in handy. But that didn't make them become tyrants like they are!
If the Mad Hatter didn't have the resources to prepare a no-happy birthday party, he knew perfectly well that he could resort to them. Or have the no-party in the palace gardens.
Was the Cheshire Cat doing her thing? Well, they knew how to put order. Sometimes they just wanted a little attention.
No one, none of her subjects, could complain about her rule. That was why Alice never triumphed in history. If they were a sweetheart as rulers, just as their card in the deck says! Was it wrong to accept the praise and gifts of the holidays?
Wow, it's been a long time since there were any disputes between the red and white sides in Wonderland. Relations had been resolved with a little diplomacy and not that false hypocrisy that all the kingdoms of Ever After lived with.
Lizzie was very clear about it, she had it since she was little. Not hanging out with anyone who came from that land was the best. If they couldn't be more tolerant of each other and enjoyed making fun of Wonderland's customs... She could do the same.
Since she was little, Lizzie knew that her first wish would be to cut relationships with all those normal people to a minimum. If they only tolerated each other now, when she was the Queen of Hearts, they would have to thank her for life for not closing the well of wonders.
And perhaps, that is why Jackjackistan made her pay for her arrogance. Because, when the Evil Queen cast her curse, all her plans fell apart.
The official version was false. A curtain to protect the fragile will of everyone in Ever After. Don't panic. Ah, the Cheshire cat would be very disappointed.
Everyone had been told that the Curse of Wonderland was because the Evil Queen had wanted to take the country, and she closed every portal between one world and another.
Bah!
Those who had closed the roads had been the Grimm themselves, with the help of Baba Yaga. With such powerful magic... It was as if they could write destiny.
Well, maybe that was why, when the spell ended, the two brothers seemed to have aged thirty years.
If the curse had only been to close the roads, no one would have had to flee from there. Lizzie wouldn't have had to run away from there. It was what she wanted most in her entire life.
The reality is that the Evil Queen was much more sadistic and cruel than people think. That curse... It made their country bad. Cheshire's powers were outside their control, and they were not free to appear and disappear.
Her mother... Her mother had lost her mind. And not in a good way, it was... it was like the Queen of Hearts that Alice was so terrified of. The rabbit couldn't return to its normal shape, Alistair would forget his entire life in seconds, Maddie and her father couldn't stop changing size, and speaking in Riddlish... And oh, her people, her people, was the worst part.
It was as if everyone was falling into the worst part of themselves. It was horrible to see and to be unable to do anything because she was also falling into the same madness as her mother.
It took a long time for Lizzie to touch a deck of cards again. Poker stopped being one of her favorite games. She couldn't even hear anything about blackjack. Solitary seemed stupid to her.
When she got back to the normality of Ever After, she didn't feel much better. Sure, the Hatters, Kitty, and the White Queen had escaped, but... She was the princess. Her duty was to her people.
Alistair and Bunny... They had not suffered the same fate as them. Neither did the white rabbit nor Kitty's mother, who had been left just as alone as her...
Her people were now condemned to live evil, they were not fair.
What was happening with the White Knight? He also had a son! And the red knight? The red queen had stayed there! Could she and her mother find a solution?
Oh! Her mother, her poor mother... She seemed out of her mind the last time she saw her. If only she could do something to help her...
But it couldn't be done. They would not return to Wonderland... ever again. She could never return to the life she loved so much.
For a moment, grateful to those people for saving them, she thought about giving them a chance. Maybe, she had been wrong, and they weren't as bad as she thought. She wasn't ungrateful, either.
It took a few days for her to realize that she was always right. The people in Ever After were not good at all. They lived in constant hypocrisy. They all pretended to be kind and good, charitable and kind.
Ah, but a princess can not arrive with customs different from hers, because then, it is time to call them 'crazy' and belittle them at every opportunity.
Everyone looked at them like a weirdo, something out of the ordinary. Lizzie was clear, they didn't want them there. They treated her like she wasn't royalty herself. She was the princess of Hearts!
But, in that place, it seemed like it didn't matter. It was not surprising, since everyone seemed to pay homage to Snow White. That woman was indeed a good rival for her mother. She also had control of the other queens and princesses.
And, of course, since Lizzie was not going to give in, the best thing was to eliminate her. It was humiliating, making her feel that she owed that world eternal gratitude for having freed them from the evil queen's curse.
Suddenly, no one wanted to welcome anyone into their palaces. Not even Queen White, who was the most 'normal' of all. They had to live in the famous school they had there because no one accepted them.
Locked up, stripped of her domain, and knowing that no one liked her, Lizzie swore she would never accept a person from Ever After into her life. They were just a bunch of Alices. Rubbish, boring, and fake.
If she was honest with herself, she just wanted some food, to see if that would take away the headache.
She had a couple of blurry memories about what had happened the night before, but if she couldn't get rid of that pain, she wouldn't even be able to put it together.
Where was Rosabella? Whenever she woke up, her friend was in her room. But now, she hadn't found her anywhere.
Wait... She knew who Rosabella was! That was for...!
She couldn't even be happy. Her head was going to kill her.
It didn't help her that, on the way to the Castelery, she found that blonde hair that she adored so much.
Maybe she needed to put a couple of things together, it's true. But if she was sure of one thing, it was that the night before had been very happy, and that was because she hadn't thought about Apple all night.
Too bad she couldn't get her out of her head so easily.
The little love there was between her and Apple was very sad.
"Darling..." Apple had no idea how much she hurt Darling by speaking to her with that boredom.
"How are you?" the Charming girl asked, trying to hide her thoughts.
“Darling, if you want to talk about us, you have to know that I don't…”
"No, that's useless" She interrupted, "I think it's better, without resentment, that we both decide to let that go. It's unnecessary, you never wanted to give more, and you always say no. Alright.”
Alright? Apple couldn't believe what she was hearing.
"I..." She thought about her words for a moment. What was she thinking? Wanting to tell Darling that she wasn't okay, that she missed her, that she needed her? That her life was changing in a very lonely direction that she didn't like, and she regretted it. No... Those were thoughts someone else was putting into her head, "I'm glad you understand.”
"Yes, I do" The pain in her head became more intense, "I was the only one who always gave you what you asked for.”
Apple looked away. She didn't like it when Darling told the truth.
Neither of them planned to continue saying anything more. Darling didn't want to see it, it hurt her heart, and that made her feel sick. And Apple, as she stayed by her side longer, would find herself increasingly in her loneliness.
Nothing, they didn't say anything. But things couldn't stay like that, no one wanted it.
And well, Darling had always been the one who had the most value in things. Although, it was time to change a little more.
"Darling!" Apple turned around, and, for a moment, Darling's eyes brightened.
"Yeah?”
"Do you still want me?”
Darling just smiled. If Apple cared about those things... It only meant one thing.
"No, I don't," she admitted.
And at that moment, Apple felt like its world was falling apart. She had never felt so bad. She felt as if her legs were giving out, at any moment he was going to...
"I love you.”
And everything returned to normal.
"Although, the truth is that you never told me, 'I love you'. Even if it is, in a sincere way. That's how I feel towards you. You can't change it.”
Why did Darling have this need to make her feel guilty?
"It can't be ours, Darling. That will never change.”
And Darling nodded as she watched her illusions disappear again.
"I already know that. It took me too long to understand it, but I know. So, tell me Apple, dear, is this goodbye?”
Apple didn't know if she told the truth or not.
"Maybe.”
What Apple did was also known as ingratitude.
You should fight for her.
Why had that phrase come to her mind?
"No" She murmured, "I don't accept it.”
What are you saying?
You can barely walk, let me help you.
"Darling. It's a lost battle.”
Apple. I know you talk about her. She is the person you love.
I don't...
I know more things than you can imagine. Darling. I know everything, and I tell you from my heart. Fight for it, even if it seems like you have no more strength.
"It is not. You still love me.”
"Of course not!”
Darling smiled, the blush on Apple's face giving her away.
"Of course! Someone told me to fight for you, and that's what I'm going to do.”
Despite the warmth Apple felt from seeing Darling so happy after so long, she couldn't accept it.
"Darling, don't do it. It's not going to work, because I'm never going to accept you again.”
"We'll see about that.”
Lizzie discovered a strange way of life. She might have the title of princess in that place, but, without a kingdom to truly rule, she might as well say goodbye to the luxurious life she was accustomed to.
Of course, she lived in a palace. A palace that, in reality, was nothing more than a school, where she could not obtain anything that she wanted because she could not afford it.
She never thought she could feel so out of touch in a palace. She was the queen! How could she feel like a wild card within her domain?
Fortunately, that didn't last long. The Mad Hatter had always been a born negotiator, so, within a couple of months, the Hatter had secured a place to make a café and her home.
And Lizzie would much rather live in the villa at the end of the story than spend one more night in the same space where that Grimm guy lived.
How had this man become the director of that place?
Okay, the headmaster of Wonderland's school was chosen based on a raffle. But those who participated were very aware of their work.
Milton Grimm didn't even know the stories he swore so much to protect. He constantly complained about having to house the villains of the story, and wondered why the good guys couldn't escape.
Sorry? They weren't the villains! There were no villains in Alice! Just because they didn't understand them, because they weren't as boring and flat as them... That didn't make them evil!
So yes. The Hatter's cafeteria might not be the most luxurious place in the world, but it was much better than Ever After High.
Besides, the hatter was a good person. While the White Queen, quite independent, being part of the most individual game in the world, had completely ignored them, and went to beg for a job at that school, Mr. Hatter had decided to take care of Lizzie and Kitty as if they were another part of your family.
Lizzie would never forget that act. When they returned to Wonderland, the Hatter would be rewarded with the highest honors.
And that's when the next problem appeared in the life of the Princess of Hearts.
If that life inside Ever After was to show her that this place was not how she had imagined it, it was not working at all.
Hypocritical, selfish, false and personalistic. That's how the people were in Ever After. Nobody cared about anything if it wasn't for their benefit.
They could pretend all they wanted. You could tell they were working to find a solution or see what could be done. But Lizzie knew it was a lie.
For everyone in that world, the Wonderland problem was already solved. The well continued to produce enough magic so that their lifestyle did not collapse. They had been on good terms with the people, by 'saving' a couple of people. They had gotten rid of a country they always considered primitive, and they would look good again when they 'led the path of the new inhabitants of Ever After'.
Abandon her madness. Their roots, their customs. That's what everyone at Ever After hoped would happen. Let them get used to what they were, and become a new Alice.
They didn't care about the people who had stayed inside. They didn't care what was going to happen to the Queen of Hearts or Kitty's mother. Not even whether the next Alice would appear again or not.
But that wasn't what hurt Lizzie the most. What hurt her the most was that, as the years went by, everyone seemed to resign themselves to the fact that they would never return to Wonderland.
When they were forced into Ever After High, things got even worse.
The Mad Hatter seemed to be happy with her café, which he had named after her daughter. His life wasn't that different from the one he had in Wonderland, and, if he didn't get out, there was nothing to miss.
The White Queen seemed to be happy in Ever After, teaching princesology. Lizzie couldn't understand it. She understood that the White King was the least important thing, but did she not care about her pawns? Those Bishops that she went everywhere with and that she loved to show off? The White Knight who always gave her life for her?
And boy, she couldn't say that Kitty didn't miss Wonderland. Like her, Kitty had also had to leave her mother behind. But... Kitty was Kitty, her destiny was to travel from one place to another. It wasn't strange to her.
None could understand what a burden it was to be a princess with no kingdom to rule.
That at Ever After High, no one respected her story a bit, didn't help at all.
Some confused Alice's story with Dorothy's. They thought Wonderland and Oz were the same world.
Others believed that Lizzie was the Red Queen. And they didn't even bother to look for a difference. If the real Red Queen heard it, then they would have their heads cut off. She was not part of the Chess pieces!
And if they didn't believe all that, then they thought she was crazy. Sure, she embraced her madness, it was a part of Lizzie, but that wasn't a bad thing!
She didn't say, "Off with your head" literally. She might as well have said it when he lost at poker, to congratulate Maddie on that Full House which she had achieved at the last minute.
But the people at Ever After took everything too literally. So much so, that all those prejudiced people had decided to consider her, "Alice's greatest villain" and force her to take classes such as General Villainy, and not Princesology, or Kingdom Management.
She wasn't a villain!
However, she couldn't convince anyone otherwise. And it was a matter of time before things got worse.
Elizabeth Hearts had sworn an eternal grudge against all the inhabitants of Ever After. She couldn't accept that her world was mixed with that of those people. Nobody understood them, they were all the same.
She did not regret the words he had said to the White Queen. They were all a bunch of Alices. And that Alistair would forgive her for that.
So, it was a low blow for her, when Maddie made friends with Raven Queen.
There was no need to misunderstand. Queen was also an outcast. They weren't bad people, but they weren't like them. Everyone adored her after her speech about freedom of choice.
Come on, they had decided on their fates before clovers stopped bringing good luck.
Besides, they could already stand on one hand and a teapot, they would never receive the support and affection that Raven Queen did at that moment and forever.
Cedar drove a stake through her heart when she confessed that Maddie had named her one of her best friends forever and ever.
It couldn't be true. That couldn't be real.
When the White Queen sent for her, she thought she could find internal relief, someone who had also lost her kingdom, and her subjects.
Respect the customs of this place? Why should she respect people who always make their country look down? Lizzie would never accept it.
Lizzie was the next Queen of Hearts, the next ruler of...
The next ruler of a country that could not be entered or left. The next ruler of nowhere. The only one still fighting for a lost cause.
Maybe, the White Queen was right. This was her home now. It just didn't feel like a house.
He knew he was going to regret doing that. It was clearer than water.
She was Darling Charming, daughter of the all-too-fabulous Prince Charming. And, from what he had understood, she intended to become the co-ruler of Ever After.
He was too high up to even be able to speak to her.
Furthermore, given the state in which she had left his bar as a poor man... she shouldn't even remember his face.
So he detested with all his soul that invisible force that always encouraged him to the most uncomfortable places.
Well, at the end of the day... The girl didn't seem like such a bad person, right?
"Hey," He tried to say hello.
How are you supposed to greet a royal princess? Her royal majesty, Princess Charming?
Darling raised her head from what she was doing, coming face to face with an attractive boy, who looked very familiar to her...
Clear! The barman from last night!
"How are you?" She greeted back, spreading her smile, "Your name was…”
"Jacques" The boy completed, "Jacques LeGume.”
Darling nodded, remembering.
"Where are the rest of your friends? I don't know them, but I thought they wouldn't go anywhere if they weren't together.”
Jacques wanted to laugh, princesses.
"Working" he answered, "We can't be together all the time. Everyone has their obligations. If it weren't like that, we couldn't survive. Dominique works with her father in a shoe store. Brooke has a long day at the bookstore. I rest in the mornings, my work is in the afternoons and evenings. You have something, you are looking for someone, and you want to smile. For us, it is not so easy.”
Darling raised an eyebrow. Jacques' tone... It seemed like he wanted to make fun of her.
"Why do I have the slight impression that my question bothered you?”
Jacques rolled his eyes.
"It's not that, your majesty. The thing is... your question would seem illogical to anyone who lived in the town. But I can't blame you, princesses live in a parallel world. They cannot be asked to understand obligations when they have never worked or suffered for something.”
Why did he say that? Marvelous. Now he was in trouble. Being Gastón's son would not help her in her defense. The Charming girl was not going to tolerate such abuse of power. She was going to send her guards to arrest her and then...
"Hey!" Of all the things he would have expected, Jacques didn't imagine that Darling would respond with a friendly tap on her shoulder. "You may be right, my question was stupid, but you... You have very stigmatized princesses!”
That's something Brooke had already told him. No wonder, Brooke didn't stop talking about her all night. It seemed like they had connected well.
"You will have to excuse me, Your Majesty. But I don't see any of you working from dawn to dusk. And with all due respect, Your Highness, I doubt that any of you know a little about true suffering.”
For some reason, Darling's wounds began to burn at that moment.
"Don't be so sure about that. I have a friend who helps her father with her coffee shop.”
Maddie...
"Oh yeah? And what is the name of that supposed friend?”
"Madeline Hatter" She responded proudly.
Until Jacques laughed.
"Hatter!? She doesn't count! You said it, she only 'Helps' her father. She doesn't have to go eight-hour shifts, just to get one meal a day. And to top it off, their cafeteria is the most popular in the entire town! She can price a coffee at whatever cost she wants, and princesses will still pay for it. If I raise the price of my product, I will go bankrupt.
"And what about the O'Hair sisters? They have their haircut shop. But the competition is quite tough.”
Holly and Poppy.
"They are still princesses. What is the most horrible thing you have ever experienced? What was wrong with a haircut and the client complained?”
"You can make fun of it all you want, but there are princesses who have truly suffered.”
Unconsciously, Darling stroked her back.
"Forgive me, Your Highness. But if your suffering is that fifteen minutes go by where they don't bring you your third cup of coffee, I'm going to laugh.”
In the end, Jacques managed to get a laugh out of her.
"Do you think you can meet a person so easily?”
Jacques nodded, "Of course. I know the entire life of someone with a single look. I wouldn't be a good barista otherwise.”
"And what do you see of me, then?”
Darling's question made Jacques surprised. A princess who didn't seem to care about any of his slights... He liked her.
"You grew up in a loving family. Being the only woman in the family, you were the favorite. Excellent notes, loved by all... You are very easy to read. Your biggest concern is whether the shoes you wear are still in style or not.”
Darling had to look away from her to avoid laughing in her face.
"You're a terrible barman, then. You only got one right, and maybe that's different now.”
Jacques rolled his eyes. It couldn't be possible.
"Was it at least the one with the shoes?”
Darling shook her head. About to laugh.
"Notes. Until recently, it was one of the best.”
Finally, Jacques relaxed. He had misjudged the Charming girl. It wasn't what he imagined.
"You are also not right that my greatest suffering is not having a third cup of coffee. My real suffering is not having more space at this table. I can't order another one without it taking up too much space.”
Darling was not haughty or conceited, as Jacques imagined. That was a surprise.
"Better a coffee addiction than what you were doing last night. I assure you that.”
The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and Jacques knew that he had screwed up there. He should never have mentioned that. Better to change the topic.
"And... uh... What are you doing, princess?”
"Darling" She responded, pretending that she had never heard that last phrase, "Just Darling.”
Jacques rolled her eyes.
"Good, Darling. What are you doing?”
"It's a gift, for the person I love. It's a way of asking my love for forgiveness.”
"I doubt someone like Apple White likes such simple things.”
Darling turned to look at him quickly. How was he supposed to know that?
"How do you know that...?”
"Brooke knows. She knows many things about you. I don't know how she knows, she's quite strange. You don't have to worry, she made Dominique and me swear not to say anything.”
The idea that their old relationship would spread throughout the town did not give her a good feeling. Apple wasn't going to like that. Or maybe... Andrew doesn't either.
"Does only you know?" She asked, unsure.
"I guess. We had to fight hard to get Brooke to tell us a little. Although, perhaps, you should ask yourself. She doesn't work too far from here, I can take you if you like.”
Darling denied, somehow trusting her word.
"Alright. It doesn't matter. And to answer your question... You are also wrong to know Apple. She likes simple things.”
Jacques raised an eyebrow.
"Forgive me if I sound skeptical, Darling. But that is not the image she appears. She has everyone at her feet with a smile. Everyone applauds her, even when she acts badly, and she knows it. I know I was wrong about you, but I've seen enough images of the future sovereign to know that you don't have a chance with her. You will flatter her more if you give her the new mirrorphone or something like that.”
Wow, so Jacques didn't know that she and Apple were already a thing.
"You don't know her well. That's just what a Snow White should present to her audience, nothing less than perfection.”
"Well, I would prefer to know that I have an imperfect sovereign, a false sovereign, and far from reality.”
That made a pang appear in her head. That wasn't what Andrew had taught her.
"No... That's how things have to be" She defended, "Also, Apple is not far from reality, seriously. She likes these things! She prefers a picnic in the enchanted forest to go to a fancy restaurant or...”
Where was the first date she and Apple had? It was... It was...
"If you say so... Although I don't quite believe you.”
Darling remained focused on her gift.
"Know? You remind me a little of Rosabella. She doesn't like Apple either, they would get along very well.”
"Rosabella?”
"The daughter of Beauty and the Beast, of course" And Darling took out her cell phone, unlocking it, "Do you want to see a photo of her?”
There was a moment in Kitty Cheshire's life when she knew that Ever After was not her home.
Many might think it was during the spring festival. That event was now known as the disenchanted spring, but he couldn't care less.
The real moment when Kitty knew that Ever After would never be her home was when she saw Lizzie fall like that.
Maddie and Kitty had talked about it for a couple of months. They had to find a way to make Lizzie understand that they would not return to Wonderland. That idea was hurting her friend more day by day, and the faster she fell into resignation, the better off she would be.
Then, Daring Charming attacked.
Kitty knew something wasn't right since Lizzie started not responding in Riddlish.
It was... too normal to be Lizzie.
And for Lizzie to be the first to say that now they should try to fit in with Ever After... That wasn't the way Kitty wanted to reason with her princess.
Just because Lizzie was Kitty's princess. Not just because she was the future Queen of Hearts. Their relationship went far beyond simple admiration and respect.
After all, Kitty had been the only one to remember Lizzie so she could escape Wonderland.
And it's not that Kitty was jealous that Daring had been able to catch Lizzie's attention with a couple of nice words, a free coffee, some cut roses, a poorly done drawing, and an illegal dragon ride. Of course not.
It was just... Lizzie didn't seem like herself. A thousand times she preferred to have her nostalgic friend, who lived longing for the moment of returning to her mother, than the version of Lizzie that was formed around those times.
And not. It wasn't that she had wanted to hurt Lizzie to get her away from Daring. Looking at it a certain way, it would have even been funny if the eldest Charmings had ended up as the King of Hearts. So useless, so little, so without a will... How fantastic that would have been!
Deep down in her heart, she wished her ears had failed her, at least once in her life. That the fool Charming had realized what was going to happen, that he had remembered that he had deceived Lizzie Hearts with false love!
Of all the people in the story, he had cheated with false love with the person whose heart was in her name. Didn't that bother his conscience?
Daring Charming only cared about himself, how come Lizzie hadn't seen her?
Kitty thought many people truly cared about Lizzie. And she was among those people.
People often think that Lizzie and Kitty are upset because Kitty broke Lizzie's heart.
Bah, those were just lies from Daring Charming. The town's favorite, the prodigal son, whom everyone adored.
What value did the word of any Wonderlarian have against that of a Charming? Nothing.
If Kitty told all the nonsense that Daring had said during the show in an empty movie theater... She would probably spit out the biggest hairball in the world.
Lizzie Hearts' heart might be broken, but her greatest task had been completed.
Kitty couldn't understand how one person could cause so much harm and get away with it completely. She didn't accept what that world was like, that it treated her as nothing more than a cheating and evil Rebel. Surely that was another of their dirty games to tarnish the reputation of the respectable prince.
Couldn't they understand that it was their destiny to be a rebel? Cause, chaos, annoyance, fun. That was the Cheshire Cats.
Lizzie could be strange to these people. They could take it so literally that you want to cut off the head of everything. They could say what they wanted about them... But they weren't bad people, they didn't deserve what Daring did to them.
Conceited, loud, brash and stupid. He had played with Lizzie's heart for a simple bet and then abandoned her when someone else caught his attention. He had charmed her, acting like he cared, when it was all a lie.
And when it was his turn to face reality, he had let his true, repulsive, lying, and deceitful colors show. And everyone had thought it was fine. That they were the crazy ones, just because in their head, they never thought that Daring Charming could be like a beast.
That even Raven had been skeptical... That had hurt Maddie, even though she never told anyone.
They would never tell anyone. Not even Bunny and Alistair, but during those days, Lizzie had cried.
She had cried like he had never allowed herself to. She had cried from the frustration of being deceived. She had cried out of anger at having to live in that country. She cried because she missed her mother, her world, so much. She cried for the miserable life she now had.
And, during those moments, Kitty was there to snuggle next to her, while Lizzie talked about her pain. Thinking that her friends were adapting and moving forward, while she stayed, wanting to return to a place where no one wanted to return. And how, when she finally tried to get close to someone, and for them to understand her... It was simply to crush her.
Most people didn't see the Wonderlarians. They only saw Kitty as a martyr, who was better to keep away. And Maddie was... well, the perfect definition of a mad hatter. A necessary evil.
In the end, the girls of Wonderland had Daring to thank for one thing. One thing and nothing more. And, at that moment of weakness, was when they were able to express their true feelings.
It was when Kitty finally knew what Lizzie's lips tasted like. And Maddie was finally able to know what it was to love differently. Lizzie was finally able to give the love she had saved for the two of them.
Because yes, Kitty and Maddie were Lizzie's, just as Lizzie was theirs. That was how they had agreed that night, where they would only have the three of them to get through.
"We can't leave him here forever," Bunny claimed, taking a little pity on her victim.
"Why not?" Kitty insisted, who seemed to enjoy the situation. "He doesn't stop crying, and we all watch how he broke up with Raven."
"Someone might notice it's missing," Alistair argued, defending her girlfriend's point.
"Dexter?" Kitty mocked. "No one ever notices Dexter."
She had a point.
"You're not up for sarcasm" Maddie demanded, whose bad mood had not gone away for weeks, "Can you just dedicate yourself to narrating?”
"Has he even stopped crying?" Rosabella asked, who had forgotten about her kindness after hearing a little of Dexter's words.
How could he do those things to his sister? His twin?
Then Lizzie opened the door.
"He will talk, apparently he can't bear the burden of conscience. Finally, I convinced her that we were not the bad guys in the story.”
Everyone was going to celebrate their happiness until a message reached Rosabella.
"For my fairy godmother. Principal Grimm wants to see me, right now... I'm not going, it's too late, Dexter may regret it, and I…”
"Go," Lizzie ordered. "If Grimm comes looking for you, we could be in trouble. We will tell you everything, it's a promise.”
Lizzie was right, and Rosabella knew it. The best thing was to see what Grimm wanted.
When she arrived at the principal's office, she thought she had never felt so tense in that place. The atmosphere was not nice at all.
"Headmaster Grimm, did you send for me? Something happens?”
"Come in, Miss Beauty, please." Rosabella didn't want to sit anywhere. But she was forced to do it, "I see that you have no idea why I called you, don't you?”
Rosabella denied.
"Well, relax, it's nothing bad. You’re not in trouble.”
But Rosabella did not calm down.
"Tell me, Miss Beauty. Time has passed, and we believe that it has been the right time, enough for you to make a decision.”
Those words confused Rosabella.
"A decision?" she asked.
"About young Daring Charming, of course.”
Daring?
"What does Daring have to do with all this, director?”
"Don't you know?" Grimm seemed surprised, although he quickly regained her composure. "Well, young Charming was turned into a beast. We have made a mistake in his destiny, he was not Snow White's prince, he was her prince.”
A shiver ran through Rosabella's body. It was no secret to anyone that she had been in love with Daring for a long time. Even so, she didn't like certain attitudes of him, and she had resigned herself to the fact that her best friend's brother would never notice her.
And that was the opportunity she had been waiting for so long...
"Daring... Is it the beast in my story? " She feigned surprise
"That's how it is. And we consider that this time has been the prudent time for young Charming to learn her lesson. Unless, of course, you intend to leave her like a beast for the ten years that your story says.”
"They…”
"Although, you also have another option. In these times, I know that the rebel revolution is quite strong. I can no longer force you to follow your destiny, my job is only to inform. You can leave young Charming as a beast until someone in the future wants to save him, or he can stay in that form for eternity, along with all the palace servants. Or you can go for it, and fulfill your destiny.”
It was too much responsibility that had come to her in too short a time.
"I think that…”
Fortunately for her, she was saved by the bell... Or rather, by her mirrorphone.
The message that had reached her revealed an urgency.
"Headmaster Grimm, I have to go, can I think about this? A few days at least.”
Grimm, who was tired from the long day, nodded. He no longer had the strength to insist.
Gone were the days when he had power and exerted pressure to achieve her goals. He was getting old.
"Go ahead, Miss Beauty."
Lizzie hated the Charmings, because they were like bad apples.
Dexter was a fool without an ounce of willpower. Always living in his brother's shadow, and envying being like his. She couldn't even understand how Cupid and Raven were fighting over his love.
Dexter was useless, a filler character in the story. That typical king who would die young. Very similar to all the hollow princesses in Ever After, but at least they were cute. They tried, a little.
There was no talk of Daring. Not in Lizzie's presence. Not if you didn't want her to yell at you for hours, and then curse the prince's name until she lost her voice.
She couldn't admit it in public, but he enjoyed it when, randomly , a lot of bad things happened to Daring Charming, after it... Slip.
Her locker door was falling, her teeth whitener had tanned them, and her swords had become foam. Ah, it's a pity that the White Queen had discovered Kitty, and had forbidden her.
Although, maybe it was okay. It was never good for a joke to burn.
The last Charming didn't matter the same. She was just another little hollow princess from Ever After. Darling spoke only as necessary and never had anything interesting to say. Polite, demure, and quiet, she was a portrait of everything Ever After loved, which Lizzie found boring.
A fool, just like her brothers.
Then, Ginger said that a white knight saved her from Wonderland.
The White Queen's eyes lit up. It was her horse! The chess knight!
But... she wasn't the only one who smiled at such a story. The White Knight hadn't left Wonderland, and if Ginger had seen her, and then returned to her, that meant...
That there was an unsealed entrance to Wonderland.
So Kitty's prank wasn't so bad after all. Lizzie had had a great time, and if they had had to beg her to end the joke it would have been better, but...
The important thing is that there was a way in and out of Wonderland. And that White Knight was going to show them. After all, he had to return for her queen.
Well, indeed, the horses did not adore their queen as much as the bishops did. If a bishop had been the one to leave Wonderland, he would have already run into the arms of the White Queen.
None of the Wonderlarians could blame the White Knight for not appearing again in Ever After. His life would be just as torturous as Grimm would like him to stay with them.
Besides, only Ginger had seen it. No one could be sure that her story was true. No matter how much they longed for reality.
Then, it appeared again. In a princesology class, which she wasn't invited to. From what everyone had heard, a fifth-grade dragon alert had appeared in the middle of the class; and, with great bravery, the White Knight had arrived to save them all.
It was even more intriguing to Lizzie. That knight seemed like he cared about protecting everyone, even the normal ones.
Even if the entire school began to believe that the White Knight's identity was Daring, Lizzie knew better. Daring would never allow her crown to fall, just for defending a girl from a dragon.
Then, a macabre idea crossed her mind. The Charming girl caught her attention again. The more she tried to hate her, the more interesting things she found in her. That way she could go unnoticed, how skilled she seemed to be at sports... That girl was hiding a secret.
Then her mother's birthday came. And Apple had that silly idea of doing a section in the school newspaper about how the Wonderlarians lived in Ever After.
Lizzie was very clear about it. Her mother had taught her that a good queen did not lie, and if Apple White, in her infinite stupidity, was going to interview her, she would tell part by part of all the things she hated about Ever After, and how she detested them to the core deep of her being.
They might judge her for her lack of tact, but they were much worse. As proof, Apple was asking her to be an extra in a script, but calling her a 'villain' and offended that she kicked a Wonderland hedgehog.
If Apple knew that hedgehogs loved to play like this...
And if they needed another proof, Raven Queen was there. Accusing Lizzie's mother, the Queen of Hearts herself, of being insane.
Lack of tact, a lot of tact.
Even so, all the Wonderlarians had things to hide, and for Apple White to start an investigation was totally against their interests. So if there were more people interested, they would have to...
But no, there was only Darling. Again. Interested in Wonderland again.
Lizzie found it more and more intriguing. More so, when she seemed to want to say something before Apple interrupted her each time.
And then it was Faybelle, Raven...
When Lizzie asked Alistair and Bunny, the only ones who had stayed in Ever After, they told her that Darling had gone with them.
But Darling had not accompanied them on that adventure. None of them remembered having seen her again. They only remembered the White Knight, who appeared again to save the day.
And it was only after the curse that had so condemned them ended that Lizzie was finally able to strike up a conversation with Darling.
Much to her chagrin, she knew she would have to stay at Ever After to finish the school year. If it were up to her, she would never leave Wonderland again. But she had things to figure out in Ever After, and the White Knight's identity was one of those.
Besides, she would never leave Kitty and Maddie to their fate. Not in Ever After.
It was in the back of the Library. Something more like a common room, where noise was a little more allowed. There, there was a Chess table, one that was used only by the Wonderlarians, because it was created for their type of chess. The Ever After people didn't understand it, and ended up getting upset.
Wonderlarian chess should not be confused with 'No Chess'. They were two different things, and the White Queen might rebuke you for saying such an atrocity in front of her.
So it was a big surprise when Darling sat down across from Lizzie.
Lizzie didn't even say hello, and Darling didn't seem to mind that. She was more concerned with analyzing that game.
"You can't move that horse. You have a chain of dunks if you do it.”
Lizzie practiced the art of Not Listening. Although...
"I'm playing against myself, if you don't mind. Also, in case you haven't noticed, I'm playing by the rules of Wonderland.”
Lizzie raised her head, looking over her shoulder at Darling.
It was then that Lizzie noticed a strange gleam in Darling's eyes. “I wouldn't expect anything less. I'm trying to learn the rules of Wonderland. And I would love to join you if you would allow me.”
Her voice was silky and melodic, Lizzie could perfectly be fooled by it, if she weren't a Wonderlarian.
"Do you think you can overcome this position? I have a fool's advantage.”
"Only if you want to save that knight's life" Moving her queen, Darling spoke, "Checky, Checky, Check, Check”
And when Darling managed to mate her, Lizzie raised an eyebrow. Too much knowledge for mere interest.
"Wonderland chess is much more fun. Ever After's rules are restrictive.”
Lizzie began to return the shapes to the original shape. Ready to start another game.
"I think that applies to much more than chess, don't you think?" Even before starting the game, Lizzie had already set up her trap, "White begins.”
Darling nodded, starting the game. The King's Gambit.
"Very sure. Being by her side seems to be the only way to survive" She responded, moving a horse, sacrificing it to the red queen, with a smile that reminded Lizzie of Kitty, "If you want to know something, I hate princesology.”
After that, it didn't take long for Lizzie to put together the numbers. Perhaps, Darling Charming was just hoping to find a truce, so that they wouldn't have to worry about her secret.
Lizzie was sure that being discovered wasn't even in her plans. But, among all the silly Charmings, there was one that had the spirit of Wonderland in one.
Ah, Lizzie was going to enjoy it when Charming started hanging out with them. She would proudly admire how people would be taken aback by seeing her next to them in the hallways, having complete Riddlish conversations with Maddie, and understanding 'Non-Chess'.
Kitty would be the happiest in the world to take her on her pranks. That ability that Darling had to lie, and her clean reputation, would surely get her out of many troubles. In the end, something good could come out of that world.
And then, Darling had to kiss Apple.
"Who mounted on her white-coated steed, bravely defends the lands of chess, Elizabeth?”
Lizzie sighed. She was waiting for that question from her mother.
"Darling Charming. Prince Charming's youngest daughter" Replied.
The Queen of Hearts widened her eyes. She did not expect that answer.
"As?”
"Fell a rabbit hole a few years ago. She met your friend. They became attached, he treated her like a daughter, and he taught her the trade. Darling wants to be a knight and not a damsel in distress.”
"It's not from Wonderland.”
And that was something that the Queen of Hearts was very clear about. If it were her kingdom, Darling could complain all she wanted, that she had obeyed her Queen's wish. This is how the Wonderlarians were educated
Lizzie rolled her eyes.
"As if it were. It has the spirit. And he hates her world as much as we do.”
That didn't leave the Queen of Hearts any calmer.
"And are you interested? Do you have an interest in her?”
Lizzie was expecting that question too. It wasn't the first time they had asked her, and it wasn't the first time she had asked herself.
"In the realm of preferences, rejection is my crown. Between apples and charms, I am a stranger to her throne. With Kitty and Maddie, I refuse to dance, because I am one more in that game, and I do not appreciate that fate. Who am I in this enigma?”
That was the truth. Lizzie had a very particular interest in Darling.
"Apple, falling tree. It can give a queen a headache.”
Her mother was right. Apple White was the reason for her headaches with Darling.
"I don't want her to be the prince of Apple. She doesn't deserve it, neither does that story. She will never fulfill her destiny if he stays by her side, she will be another King of Hearts. I hate that story, and that's why I want it to stay here. I want her to forget about her because I don't want her to choose her story over us.”
That already made more sense to the Queen of Hearts.
"But she loves her, doesn’t she? Darling loves Apple White, am I wrong?”
Lizzie sighed, that was a fact that could not be denied.
"She loves her. She loves her with the whole deck.”
Apple liked sunsets. If there was one thing he could enjoy more than anything, it was watching the sunset on the horizon, before disappearing into the hills of the enchanted forest.
It was strange, though. Normally, several students would gather at dusk in the school gardens. Admirers, just like her. And, at that moment, I was the only one admiring the majestic landscape.
It was as if, suddenly, everyone wanted to get away from her. In a strange kind of fear, repulsion, respect, and contempt. Nobody wanted to be next to Apple, condemning it to the worst of loneliness.
Little did she know that there was a person at the bottom. Dressed in one of her best outfits and a gift made with her own hands, she couldn't do anything other than admire her. Since that spring, when he saw her for the first time, he had said that it would be for her.
It hurt her to love her so much. But she hoped that the pain would soon go away. She had to do it, that was the best way to do it.
While Apple was lost in thought, she felt something suddenly rest on her head. As she raised her hand, she noticed that it was a wreath of flowers.
And as she turned her head, she noticed that Darling was next to her, smiling at her.
"A queen can't go anywhere without her crown, don't you think?"
Why did Darling have to be like this? So… Charming.
Didn't she see how much she hurt her? How tempting it was to fall into her arms and feel her lips?
But if people were already moving away from her, if they knew about Darling it would be even worse.
"Don't do this, haven't you already understood?" She tried to complain, although her efforts were in vain. Darling seemed reluctant to budge.
"We can discuss it somewhere else, okay?" Darling asked, taking her hand, and causing Apple's cheeks to blush.
"No, Darling. Seriously, you have to understand that I don't…”
"Please! You have to accompany me, it is very important.”
Not with that unusual shine. Apple was weak before that shine.
"Darling, please..."
"Accompany me! Please, princess. It doesn't cost you anything to do it. I promise you're going to have a great time.”
And surely, that's how it would be. Because all the moments with Darling were wonderful. That was a gift that the princess had naturally.
As much as she wanted to, Apple could never erase those memories from her mind. And she accepted, she would surely spend an unforgettable night, to the point where she could forget everything that made her suffer so much. She could accept that puppet life.
She could ask Darling to never disappear, agree to do whatever she wanted, as long as she stayed there, by her side. Because she would need her because she couldn't deny her feelings. False feelings, implanted by a person.
So, knowing that in the most innocent place of her heart, the dream of love would die within her, Apple made a decision. It was the best for everyone.
After all, she was always weak against Darling. And there was no point in continuing that way. Darling made her feel things that no one else did. No matter how hard he looked and tried, there would never be anyone like Darling. Nobody who made her so happy.
Staring at her, Apple smiled at her, caressing the crown Darling had handed her.
"Then tell me. You come?”
Chapter 28: Just Be Friends
Notes:
Hi, I know it's been a long time. I apologize, I'm just finishing my semester, and actually, I'm writing a new story, rather than finish translating this haha.
But since I love Darling and Apple, I got to work.
Chapter Text
A pple took Darling's crown in her hands, admiring it.
Spells, now that she could see her clearly, she could notice every detail within it. It was obvious that Darling had spent hours working on it. It was made with her own hands.
Likewise, it was going to be more painful than she thought. Although her best decision involved pain for both of them, and inside her, something told her no. This was how things were meant to be.
Perhaps it was her pride that had led her to contradiction.
Smiling, Apple threw the crown to the ground, before stepping on it, destroying it. It wasn't that she wanted to hurt her, but she couldn't take it anymore, there was no other option.
Only then would Darling understand the truth. Only then would she leave her alone.
It was inevitable that tears appeared in Darling's eyes. Suddenly, everything seemed very distorted.
That wasn't right.
"You…”
"You don't understand, do you, Darling?" For the first time in her life, Darling didn't like seeing Apple's eyes. They were not the same as the ones she loved so much, "I hate being with you. We have no future.”
And she didn't know why she kept insisting. Yes, with every step she took, it seemed like the world was falling apart.
"That's not true," she murmured. She didn't know how she hadn't fallen to her knees at her feet, picking up the pieces of flowers that remained.
"It is, it's just you who never quite understands it. There is nothing left of us, this is over. You have no idea how horrified I was when they told me that you had woken me up. This is not the destiny I wanted for myself.”
What was that feeling that Apple felt in her chest? Why didn't it hurt her to do this to Darling? She wanted to push herself to the limit, see how far she could go.
"Destinies no longer exist. Everyone can choose what they want! You do not have to…”
"Darling!" Apple grabbed her arms tightly, forcing her to stare at her, "Don't you understand? I always had the suspicion deep in my heart, and today I see that it is true. It was coincidences that kept us together. But there is only one truth, and that is that I hate that you are my prince charming.”
That wasn't a lie. She hated it, she hated that Darling was her prince charming. Because, if it weren't like that, she wouldn't be feeling so much pain at that moment.
She wouldn't be hurting a person who had only made her smile like that. It was simply time for the chains to disappear, and for both of them to live.
Even invisible, Darling's pain did not ease.
"And, as you said, destinies no longer exist, right?" If Darling's words weren't choking on her, drowning her in tears, she would say that it was impossible to recognize Apple. Her face…it was so different, "In that case, Darling, I decide that you will never be my prince charming.”
She couldn't be so cruel.
"I can't take it anymore, Apple. Can't. I have done everything you have wanted, I have accomplished everything you and your family have wanted to do for me. I have endured pain you could never imagine! Not only that, but I have fought in a loss, because it seems that I can no longer find the way out. Why are you treating me like this?”
It was surprising that Apple didn't feel anything seeing her cry like that.
"Life is cruel, Darling. This relationship was fading, and soon it seemed eternal. Love dies, we are just victims.”
That was a truth. They were victims, victims of a person who really liked to make people suffer. Victims of not being completely real.
Apple hated their decision, but knew it was for the best.
"Our love was freezing, and, although it hurts both of us, it cannot be hidden.”
"That's not true!" she shouted with what was left of her wounded voice, making the echo resonate throughout the courtyard.
"It's like that! The bond that united us was broken, and we will only have memories that will also go away.”
Apple didn't know it, but that was also a truth... Even if it was, for Darling. Which was the only thing she didn't want to forget.
"It's over for both of us, there's nothing left of us. It's over!”
"You abuse more, Apple. It's not fair, it's a lot, and one day I'm going to get tired and…”
"That's what I want!" She bellowed, completely out of her mind, "I want you to get tired, because I can't stand it anymore. There are things that die and are not born again. If not, a withered flower takes its place. And what existed between you and me" And she pointed to them both, "Now it is extinct.”
"Apple…”
"I hate you, Darling! I hate you like I've never hated anyone! Do you know what you've done? You've made Snow White hate a person! That's not how I'm supposed to be! I don't want to see you again, or anyone in your family. I never want to hear about a Charmings again, is it that hard to understand!?”
That had gone much deeper than Apple would have expected. Darling had felt those words too strongly.
"Now... I think I'm getting it now," she murmured, tears continued to fall from her eyes, but the reason seemed to be different.
That wasn't the Apple she loved. She was seriously beginning to believe that there was nothing left of her.
Although Darling always persevered, she had no choice. That pain had already torn her entire heart.
"Do you do it, Darling? Because I've heard it too many times to believe you again.”
It hurt, it hurt too much. And even though that wasn't what she had been told to do, the deepest part of her being begged her for that answer.
Was it so insignificant that she had to endure all of this? She wasn't sure her love was worth that much. Even if she didn't know what her life would be like without Apple. Even if everything didn't seem to matter.
Apple didn't love her. It was already becoming very clear to her. She also had no right to force her into anything, right?
If she no longer saw her smile, if she was no longer happy... She could no longer continue.
"If you think that I have to endure everything for your love... That's not the case. You have no reason to be so cruel.”
"I'm not cruel, Darling." I'm a realist, and I'm just telling the truth. So I already decided that I'm going, if you don't go.”
"No... It's not necessary," said the one with platinum hair. "The Queen of Ever After doesn't have to leave for someone so insignificant. Maybe… it's time for me to go have fun too. I walk away, it's the best. It is time to say goodbye.”
Without giving her time to react, Darling simply left the schoolyard, running at full speed. Without even looking back.
It wasn't until she was out of breath that Darling realized how much she had run. She had left school, there were raindrops falling everywhere, and she assumed that night had already fallen.
After all, her mind couldn't take it anymore. A part of her kept reminding her of the words of Apple's parents over and over again.
Her job was to be with her, regardless of what it was. For this she was her prince charming, and nothing more.
Another, she could only listen to Apple, telling her how much she hated her. Those two parts collided with each other, and prevented her from remembering anything else. She was collapsing in the rain, and she couldn't take it anymore.
She was suffering, everything was dazing her, and the color had drained from her eyes again.
Her tormented mind was filling with thorns, and it was too much.
"Darling?”
When Apple got to her room, she was surprised to see Raven. She hadn't seen her the night before, and she didn't think that night would be any different.
What she did was that she didn't expect to find Raven crying. Raven wasn't one of those people who liked to show her feelings all the time. Something bad must have happened to her.
"Raven?" She asked, trying to get her attention.
Much less did she expect that, when her friend turned to see her, she would look at her with that hatred. A hatred I had never seen in her eyes.
"This is all your fault!" Raven demanded. "If you had never existed, none of this would be happening to me!"
That was a low blow.
"Wait!" She tried to defend herself, "I don't understand what you're talking about.”
"How did you know!? How did you know Dexter and I were going to break up?!”
So that was it. Dexter and Raven had broken up... But how was it possible? The writer had created that couple, he had ordered them to be together forever and ever.
That could not be true.
"I already told you, someone close to the writer told me.”
"And you continue with that nonsense!" Raven didn't even want to listen to her, "There is no one who is controlling you what to do and what not to do! You do not get it?”
Apple knew it was not the best time to fight.
"Raven, I…”
"You knew that, right? Right!?" She shouted again, "Did you know everything Dexter did?”
Ah, so that was it. Raven had already discovered the youngest Charming's misdeeds.
"Yeah. I was there when Daring told it all, Dexter was helping him.”
That did nothing to calm Raven down.
"And why, in the name of all fairy tales, didn't you tell me?" She asked, desperate. "I was dating a complete jerk, who ruined his own sister's life!"
Apple just looked away before speaking.
"Well, I... I don't think it was that big of a deal.”
Raven let out a mocking sigh. She couldn't believe what she had just heard.
"Isn't that a big deal? He ruined the lives of many around here!”
"It's not that big of a deal. It's not entirely their fault, they just wrote things that way. And maybe it was a good thing, because without that… I wouldn't have discovered the truth.”
"Don't you realize!? He destroyed his own sister's life! He revealed the most important secret of his life, he ruined your girlfriend's life!”
"Darling and I are nothing…”
"I don't care about your problems with Darling!" She shook her hands, exasperated with Apple's attitude. "What Dexter has done is unforgivable! How come you don't care at all?”
"It's just... Well, yes, it was a little cruel, but what was he going to imagine that would make my father do all those things to...?”
From Raven's expression, Apple realized that she didn't know anything about Darling's scars.
"You know something else" She assured, "What happened?”
Apple still couldn't see her eyes.
"Darling will get over it, I'm sure, it's nothing that…”
"Apple!”
"Maybe... My father was... A little cruel, physically speaking... with Darling" She tried to explain, "Especially after finding out about everything. He and my mother didn't like the idea very much.”
It sounded much better in her head, she could be sure of that.
Raven couldn't believe what she was hearing. Apple's confession had only made her angry, causing her to pace around the room, muttering to herself.
"How can you be so indifferent?" she asked, feeling the heat of her face. "This is all horrible! How can you try to justify Dexter? It's Darling you're talking about, by all the story!”
"It was not that bad. I mean, it's not like Darling couldn't get ahead, or anything" Apple tried to downplay everything.
Raven thought back to the past few weeks. Darling had practically disappeared from the map, and every time she had found her by chance, she was pale, haggard, and afraid. It was clear she wasn't doing very well.
And now she felt bad for not paying more attention. Or have worried more. Even if Apple, among all the characters, seemed to be the least interested.
"What kind of person are you to be able to say something like that?”
Apple bit her lower lip. It was the first time, in a long time, that she felt the weight of guilt, and her actions, on her shoulders.
"Look, Raven, I don't know how to explain it… I just… I mean, you can't blame me for something that's beyond my control. I can't change what has happened.”
"And that gives you the right to treat Darling the way you treat her!?" With each moment that Raven brought to her memory, she grew angrier and angrier. "Does that give you the right to dismiss all of her problems? To make her feel worse!? Trying to justify Dexter!?”
Apple felt cornered. Raven's words made too much of a dent in her consciousness, which was still thinking about what she had said to Darling, just a few minutes ago.
"It's not fair how you talk to me," she complained. "That's not how the Raven I know would talk."
"Of all the people in the story, you're the one who's talking to me about changing!?" Raven was getting angrier and angrier, "You're the one who's changed! Where is the sweet Apple White that everyone loves to worship? You're cruel! You and I aren't even on the same page.”
Apple was desperate to find any way to protect herself.
"Raven, I… I'm just trying to protect Darling. To protect them all, in fact. I don't want her to suffer even more and…”
"Protect her? And protect her from what, exactly?”
"Don't you understand?!" Apple also began to get exasperated, waving her hands, "You have no idea how much to endure! The complicated decisions I have had to make. All of this is not my fault, nor my father's, nor Dexter's. It's all a plan for something much bigger! From an idiot who can play and control our destinies without letting us choose!”
Raven gave a sarcastic laugh.
"Again with the same thing? Do you plan to play the same card again? You are responsible for your actions, Apple, get it straight!”
The tension in the room was palpable. Raven, with tears in her eyes, stared at Apple, as if she was trying to understand something deeper.
"It's not like that, Raven. As much as I would like to believe you, I saw it, It's not like that!”
"What's happening to you, Apple? Can't you be as perfect as you'd like? You seem as broken as the rest of us.”
Raven's words echoed in Apple's mind, burying themselves like knives.
"I'm just trying to do the right thing."
"The right thing," Raven repeated bitterly, still incredulous of everything that was happening. "Sometimes, the right thing is not enough."
At that moment, Raven began walking towards the exit, attracting her things with magic.
"Wait! Where are you going?" Apple asked, watching as she headed towards the entrance of the room.
"Away from you!" she shouted, turning to see her for the last time. "I don't know what's happening, but Apple... I don't want to see you anymore. I don't feel good around you. I feel... disgusted to be next to you, as if you were the villain of this story. I'm leaving with Maddie, indefinitely. Enjoy your solitude.”
Without giving her time to react, Raven left the room. Leaving Apple alone with its thoughts, and an uncomfortable truth.
"Raven…”
"It's pouring rain out there, I wasn't going to just leave it there.”
"You did good. It doesn't seem to be in the best condition.”
Brooke was leaving her room when she noticed who was at the bar. She felt a chill run through her body, and she cursed the time when the good fairy had let all her employees out earlier because of the rain.
It's true, Darling wasn't feeling well at all. Both their clothes and their hair revealed that they had spent a lot of time in the rain, but she had already experienced it last time. If she got a little closer to Darling, then she…
"Brooke!" She heard the cry of Jacques, who had turned to see her, "It's good that I see you. I need you to help me with Darling. Clients are starting to arrive, and neither Domi nor I can take charge properly. Your turn.”
Brooke just shook her head, pale. She wasn't going to do that.
If looks could kill, Jacques would have already killed Brooke in multiple ways.
"You don't stop talking about them all the time. You were the one who brought her here, and you were the one who forced us to treat her. Aid!”
"Jacques, you don't understand, I don't…”
"Brooke!”
What was a little pain? She could deal with it, it wasn't that bad. Of course, she was going to survive, she couldn't leave Darling anyway!
"I'll go get a towel for her. Serve the rest of your clients.”
"I'll try not to let them see her, we don't want a Charming's reputation to be ruined, right?”
Brooke just rolled her eyes. Getting psyched for what was coming.
Darling was surprised, feeling the warmth of a cloak with buffalo skin on her.
The tingling all over her body made her feel sick. The air seemed to be thick and heavy, and she wasn't even aware of how she was still able to stand.
Her willpower, surely.
"It comforts you from the cold, and will avoid prying eyes," she mentioned as naturally as she could. Her voice broke, but Darling didn't seem to notice.
After all, she had turned to the opposite side to Brooke, who breathed a sigh of relief, she didn't know what she was going to do if Darling looked her in the eyes, without writhing in pain.
Brooke was right. The place seemed much more crowded than the first time she had gone. Although, to be frank, everyone seemed to be too wrapped up in their own business to pay attention to her.
"I'd better go, I..." Darling tried to excuse herself, taking off the coat Brooke had given her, ready to leave.
And Brooke barely had any reaction when she took her arm, even though the palm of her hand was burning.
"You can't leave right now! At least wait until the rain stops a little. Ever After High is quite far from here!”
Darling didn't even have the strength to fight. Still trembling, she let herself be guided to where she was seconds before.
If she got even a second closer, Brooke wasn't going to take it anymore. At the very least, she had to take refuge behind the bar, in case her legs couldn't take it anymore.
"Do you want to drink something?" More than a question, it was a statement. She might not have any culinary talents, but Brooke could at least make some coffee to warm the princess up.
"Do you have what I had a couple of nights ago?”
Oh, that wasn't good at all. The three of them had agreed not to give those things to Darling again. Years in the business had made Jacques know a potential addict with just one look. And Darling met all the characteristics.
Although… really, that was the solution to Brooke's problems…
No! She couldn't do that to Darling, she couldn't put her needs before Darling's...
"I don't think that's a good idea. How about a better…?”
The fact that the pain was increasing put her in a serious dilemma. If she fainted, she wouldn't be able to be by Darling's side, she wouldn't be able to help her, and she definitely wouldn't know what was happening.
Besides, no one would care. She was just an extra in that story.
"Please," Darling asked, with a lost look. She needed to forget.
Darling would have to understand her. She wasn't doing anything wrong, it was for the greater good. Only then could it be maintained.
"I'll see what I can do.”
The further she got from Darling, the pain slowly disappeared.
"Jacques... Same as last night, double, please," she murmured, having to hold on to the bar to avoid falling.
"Brooke..." Jacques demanded, while she finished pouring one more drink, and that Dominique was going to deliver them. "We had said that..."
"Please!" She tried to scream, but it didn't work. Her voice didn't want to cooperate either.
Finally, Jacques turned to look at her. Pale, sweaty, exhausted, and it seemed like she was fighting with all her might to stay standing.
Wonderful, today was 'everyone gets sick' day.
"I hold you directly responsible for anything that happens… Understood?”
"Whatever you want, Jacques! Just do it!”
When Brooke returned with the drinks, and Darling gave her a drink with her trembling hands, Brooke finally felt slightly better. Finally, the pain was disappearing.
She knew that was wrong. But it was necessary, Darling wanted it too, and needed it.
The liquor ran down her throat, and Darling grimaced at the bitter taste. It didn't matter, it was enough for heat to begin flooding her body.
She was dying of cold now.
Although she could hold her gaze now, Brooke couldn't, questioning whether she had made the right decision.
Jacques would see everything from the other corner of the bar, feeling deep unease.
"Are you sure this is okay?" Brooke asked, staring at Darling.
Darling nodded, although her eyes did not reveal the same information. However, she took another sip, until she finished it.
"Another Please.”
Brooke bit her lip, uncertain. It was all for the greater good, she had to remember. A heavy environment was better than not being able to breathe.
Without even asking, Jacques brought them one more.
"What were you doing in the middle of the rain? Dominique told Jacques that she found you in that state.”
Jacques approached the scene, beckoning to Dominique.
"I don't…”
"You don't need to tell us anything, if you don't want to," Dominique mentioned, comforting her. Noticing all the problems Darling had speaking, and how her gaze became even more cloudy.
Brooke wanted to scream that it was of the utmost importance that Darling speak. Her future depended entirely on it. Her entire life was at stake.
"Let me guess, Apple White?" she asked, while watching Jacques go to prepare the next drink.
Someday, Darling would ask Brooke how she knew so much.
"She… She no longer wants to know anything about me" She admitted, both to others and to herself, "Absolutely nothing. She hates me, she hates that it was me who kissed her, and not my brother.”
Brooke was going to have a heart attack right then and there. It was the worst news they could give her.
The sound of rain seemed to sound louder on the roof of the place. It was going to be a very long night.
"Did she tell you that? Just like you say it?" she asked, not caring that Jacques was shooting her with her gaze.
If the two of them never got back together... She would never return home, she would never see her parents again.
And she could never face the writer.
"Well, not about my brother. But she does hate me" She confessed, "Apple… Apple only used me. She had some fun, broke a couple of rules, and when the problems started, she decided it was a good idea to blame me.”
For the first time that night, Jacques entered the conversation.
"That doesn't surprise me, I told you so myself. Apple White is not the perfect representation of why I hate princesses. Not everyone is like you.”
"Jacques!" demanded Dominique, who was worried about the girl, even if she was the one who knew her the least.
"I'm only telling the truth!" he defended himself. "What did she do with your crown?"
A half-destroyed petal that Darling kept in her pocket was answer enough.
At that moment, even Jacques had to have a drink, if he didn't want to start ranting all the rude things that came to his mind.
It was going to be a very long night.
"Maddie? Are you here?”
Even though Raven knocked on the door of her friend's room, she didn't seem to be inside. That was very strange, Maddie wasn't one to go out after curfew.
Plopping down at the foot of the door, Raven sighed. At that time, she just wanted a friend, and it seemed like no one was available.
Apple was totally out of her script, Maddie was missing, and she was totally sure that, with that full moon, she wouldn't find Cerise in her room, either.
Why did the stories have to be so unfair to her? Is it that, no matter how hard she tried, it was written in her destiny that she could only have the luck of a villain?
She had helped everyone choose their destinies. Briar, Holly, Ashlynn, Hunter… They were all free to pursue the things they loved. She had never hurt anyone, not even a fly.
She had become friends with Apple! From what must have been her greatest rival in life, she had accompanied her. She never judged her for all her mistakes, and always tried to help her.
She had liberated Wonderland. She helped defeat her mother. And that was what she deserved?
Her life, until a few weeks ago, was everything she could want, and now, she was alone, she had no one, her boyfriend was a complete jerk, her best friend was unrecognizable, and she couldn't do anything but lament.
It was really unfair, she thought. Apple could make a thousand mistakes. She could be the most selfish, out of her mind, insensitive and rude person in the entire story. And no one cared about that.
She might as well tell Darling anything, that she would always be at her feet, always love her, and accept anything, any whim, any punishment, just for Apple.
She had one of the best people Raven had ever met at her feet, and she had the luxury of putting her down again and again. Ignore her, as well as all her problems.
It was not fair.
It wasn't fair that, Apple, even having hurt her friends so much, the day she wants to go and apologize, everyone will accept her again.
Not only that, but it wasn't fair that she was the most loved. It wasn't fair that, with a smile, Apple seemed to solve all the world's problems.
If she had been the cause of all the girls' suffering... She would be locked up next to her mother in the mirror prison!
Unable to control it, Raven let out a couple of tears. She wasn't used to crying, but this situation was overwhelming her.
Wow, now she understood her 'role' as a villain a little better. If she had a little more evil in her heart, she would also try to poison Apple with an apple.
It wasn't fair that she, just because she was 'the good one' in the story, got everything. May everything turn out well for her, may she always be the one who was a little luckier than the rest. May fate turn in her favor.
And she, who without asking for it, had been born as 'the villain', the one to whom fate always did bad things.
Didn't the villains have the right to a happy ending? She hadn't committed any crime!
Sigh. There was no point in asking all those things, in any case, none of them would get an answer.
Then, when she looked up a little, she was able to recognize Maddie's extravagant and luminous dress, who was walking down the other end of the hallway, where there was a strange light.
It seemed that Maddie was originally heading to her room. Although, when she saw her at the door, she had regretted it.
"Maddie?" she exclaimed, trying to get her attention. She turned to look at her, with the fakest smile she had ever made, and looking away, "Maddie, it's me! What is it that…?”
Then, a Cheshire smile appeared at her side. Of course, Kitty was accompanying her.
"I'm sorry Raven, but Maddie and I are... somewhat busy " she assured, "she can't help you now.”
Raven didn't believe a word of her.
"Maddie…" she insisted.
"Hat laments crow. A silence rests on the lips, but the padlock does its work, Can you abandon this mystery?”
Raven closed her eyes in frustration.
"You know I don't understand the Riddlish!”
Maddie debated harshly whether to speak or not. She turned to look at Kitty, who seemed impassive.
"She deserves to know about this! She's also involved!" She defended.
Kitty didn't seem to agree so much.
"Lizzie isn't going to like it at all. She doesn't want any more people from Ever After to know. She has enough with Rosabella.
Raven was noticing that they seemed to be on to something much more important than a sleepover.
"Actually, I just want to know if they would let me…”
"I'm in charge of convincing Lizzie! She was her boyfriend, after all. Maybe she can help us!”
Wait, were they talking about Dexter?
"We're not doing this for Dexter, remember? Darling is the reason for all this. What if you are also part of it? We just need to know what happened!”
Darling?
"I know what happened to Darling," she assured, speaking extremely quickly.
Both girls turned to look at her.
"Apple told me... a few moments ago, in fact. That's why I wanted to sleep in her room, I don't want to see her. If they let me, of course…”
"You explain to Lizzie," Kitty declared to Maddie, before pushing Raven down the hallway.
"I still remember that time I met her, it was her shy smile that fascinated me about her. “
What Jacques feared so much had come true. It wasn't the first time, and she was sure it wouldn't be the last. A broken heart, enough money, and a bottle were terrible advisors.
And although she had tried to avoid it, it was Darling herself who had taken the enchanted bottle, and now she poured herself without further control.
"They were girls, did you know since then?" Brooke asked, remembering what she had already read before.
"Of course, I loved it from the first time I saw it. Even if she was my brother's girlfriend" Brooke didn't know what hurt her more. If she violates the writer's words, or see Darling fall into the abyss like that, "I would like to hate her... But I can't do it. I love her, I love her more than I would like. And that hurts me more than I can express.”
Or maybe it was the fact that, unless she talked to Apple, she might as well forget about the two of them being happy again. Darling wasn't the problem.
The problem was Apple.
"Darling…" Dominique turned to look at all her friends, none of them knew what to do.
"No matter how hard I try, I can't do anything. My memory cannot forget all those moments. We fought hard all the time, always, she and I. Shouldn't that be enough to not love her? How can someone be so cruel?”
Darling gripped the bar, as if afraid she would fall, before pouring herself another drink.
"Maybe you didn't really know her," Dominique suggested, trying to be understanding.
"I don't even know myself. I have become weak, and now I don't know what to do" she murmured, trying to remember who she was before that summer, but it was impossible. Memories came and went, "I just want a little warmth... of her warmth.”
Discreetly, Jacques approached Brooke.
"If it continues this way, this is going to end very badly. We have to call someone to come get her," he murmured, without stopping to observe the princess for a second.
"Let Domi continue distracting her, I'll take her cellphone and…”
"Cellphone?
"Mirrorphone!" she corrected, although that wasn't the important thing.
"Just once, just once, I would like to make a wish, and for it to come true…”
It wasn't an impossible mission, either. In Darling's state, they could take anything from her, and she wouldn't notice.
"Being born again, being able to be reborn, to be able to live those times of joy with her again.”
How charming, so worthy of a Charming! The point is that Brooke had already gotten what she wanted.
"It has a password" She cursed as she turned on the screen.
"I know, don't worry," Jacques assured, taking the mirrorphone and entering the PIN.
Brooke couldn't believe it "How do you know it?”
That made Jacques blush, and she looked away, although she admitted. "I saw her put it on a few hours ago, when we were talking in town. I have a photographic memory.”
How convenient. Brooke wasn't going to investigate further.
"Well, now we just have to find Rosabella's contact and then…”
"Wait! Wait!" Jacques stopped her after hearing that name, "Are you talking about the daughter of Beauty and the Beast?”
Brooke nodded, raising an eyebrow. What was it that made him so nervous? Jacques was a confident and even a little haughty boy. What made her act like that?
"She does not! Anyone but her!”
"Jacques…”
"Doesn't she have other friends? Her parents?
To be honest, Brooke could have mentioned Lizzie. Kitty would be there in two seconds, and she'd have a bunch of Wonderlarians watching over her, which was just what she needed.
But she wasn't going to say it. She wanted to bother her friend for a while.
"Do you want her parents to kill her? Or would you rather she goes jump off a cliff when she finds out? It's the Charmings!”
He hated that Brooke was right!
"Friends?”
"No.”
"Roommates?”
"Rosabella.”
"Ah!" he exclaimed, frustrated, "Call her now! Do what you want, then!”
Then, Brooke remembered a small inconvenience.
"Jacques…”
"What now!?" he asked, annoyed.
"Could you talk to her?”
Someone was going to die that day. Surely it would be him.
"No way! I'm not going to do that!”
"Jacques!" Brooke pleaded, "I can't do it. I'm being serious. I would give everything to do, but I can't! It's because of Darling!”
Was that princess really worth that much? Maybe they could leave it there and…
Stupid moral principles!
"Give me that mirrorphone," he murmured, snatching it from his hands, and dialing the number Brooke had already searched for.
"Darling? It's you? I saw I had a message from you. I left the Grimm meeting because of that."
Go. She didn't know who he was, she didn't have to know. It wasn't anything serious.
"Hi?"
"Miss Beauty?" Why was your voice so high-pitched all of a sudden?
"Yeah. Who speaks?"
"I'm…" No! He wasn't going to say that, "It doesn't matter. Your friend, Princess Darling Charming, is in my compound, and I need you to come get her.”
"Darling? Outside at this time? Where is? Is she okay?"
"She's not in the best condition," he admitted. "She's had too much to drink."
" Drunk!?"
That her friend didn't know about her drinking problems?
" I'm going there immediately. Where is?"
"On the outskirts of the town at the end of the story. I thank you.”
Brooke was going to owe her a big one. A very, very big one. After all, it was her fault.
She had introduced them to Darling. She was the one who wouldn't stop talking about princesses, and she was the same one who hid, barely having the chance to talk to one of them.
Coward. That was what it was, and as always, he was the one who had to go and fix everything.
What was that girl going to think? Sure, he was just like his father. A narcissistic idiot who didn't care about anything but himself. Because if he did, he wouldn't have allowed her friend to end up in that state.
Then, he would get nervous, he wouldn't know what to say, he would look like the villain and... And he would be everything he never wanted to be.
Okay, he was a little vain, he couldn't deny that he was good-looking. But that was not a sin! True?
And then, the figure of the princess began to appear on the horizon. It was time to start wondering what other options he had.
Maybe, he could call Dominique, that wouldn't be such a bad idea. He was talking to Rosabella Beauty, while she took care of Darling. At most, they would make eye contact, and he would pretend to be mute.
Yes, that sounded like the best idea he'd ever had.
And when she opened his eyes, the princess was almost at his side.
How does she walk so fast!?
No. He wasn't going to be that. There were going to be two cowards on that team. Let Dominique take care of the situation. He wasn't going to confront a single person in his story, no sir. If fate had wanted that, it would have made Ever After High a less expensive school.
And then, the girl motioned to him. Wonderful, she had already seen him. He had no escape.
It wasn't a big deal. He helped her carry her friend, they didn't say anything on the way, she told her to take care of her a little, and she left.
"Hello" So, she greets him. And they both stared into each other's eyes.
Wow… They were the prettiest eyes he had ever seen. Bella's daughter was really beautiful.
Would she have also felt that chill when shaking her hand?
"H… Hello" he could barely speak, surprised.
"Are you the boy I spoke to a moment ago? I'm kind of lost.”
To be honest, Rosabella had also lost her speech. That young man had surprised her.
Jacques nodded slightly.
"I am Rosabella Beauty, daughter of Beauty and the Beast. Darling's friend.
"I... uh..." Jacques seemed like he had forgotten how to speak. Concentration! Take her to Darling, help her, leave, "I am Jacques, Jacques LeGume, son of Gaston.”
Stupid, she didn't have to know that!
Rosabella covered her lips so they wouldn't reveal her surprise.
"Oh I see. It's interesting that we finally meet. We share a story, then.”
Well, it didn't go away, that was already progress.
"Maybe... You want to see your friend, I guess." He mentioned, suddenly changing the topic.
Rosabella also seemed to have missed the main reason they were there.
"Sure, Darling.”
In that way, they both entered the room, and Jacques pointed to a figure at the far end of the bar. Rosabella followed the direction with her gaze, and found Darling, staring into her drink, while two boys tried their best to take it from her.
"What happened to her?" She asked, surprised to see her in that state.
Jacques shrugged.
"Don't know. I think Apple White has definitely broken her heart. At least, that's what she told us.”
Rosabella turned to look at her, scared that Darling had made too many indiscretions with the wrong people.
"Barman are like doctors, we don't say anything about what we know," He assures, noticing the question in her eyes. Although, how could she believe him? He was the son of the villain in her story.
"Thank you," she mentioned, nodding her head.
That girl didn't just have 'Bella' in her name.
"She'll need more than a coffee, I'm sure of that.”
Rosabella nodded and approached Darling with a cautious step. The surrounding atmosphere seemed charged, as if she was entering an emotional battlefield. She sat down across from Darling and smiled kindly at her.
The other two boys stepped aside when she saw her arrive. One staying in the distance, and the other running as far as she could.
"Hi, Darling.”
Finally, Darling looked up. Dizzy.
"Rosabella! What are you doing here?" Her own voice revealed how much she had gone too far.
Rosabella frowned, that was much more serious than she imagined.
"This kind boy called me to look for you. I think it's time to go back to the palace," she explained, snatching her drink from Darling.
Darling tried to laugh, but couldn't. Only a strange noise came out of her mouth.
"I'm fine, seriously. It's no big deal. I do not want to go.”
But that's not what was up for discussion.
Rosabella turned to Jacques, to ask him.
"Could you help me carry it? I don't think she can walk alone.”
"Hey! You're blushing! I've never seen you like that!”
It took all of Jacques' mental control not to fall for Darling's taunts. It wasn't her at that moment.
"Of course.”
"Now it's you, Rosabella!”
And Rosabella also did her best. She was beginning to think she was better off when Darling couldn't even remember her name.
Ignoring anything else. Jacques took one of Darling's arms and Rosabella the other, and with a little effort, they helped Darling to her feet. She wobbled a little, but in the end they managed to carry her to the exit, without anyone noticing.
And without her continuing to make very bad jokes.
"I know it's a lot to ask, but..." Halfway there, Rosabella spoke again, addressing the boy who, selflessly, was helping them.
"Don't worry. We won't say anything. Nobody has any interest in this becoming a scandal. I don't know Darling well, but she seems close to the White Family. I don't think they'll find it very funny.”
Rosabella blushed again. So kind and understanding…
"Thank you.”
And when it seemed that the awkward silence was going to return, Rosabella dared again.
"By the way, I'll pay the bill for all this. Don't think that…”
"I already paid!" Darling wanted to interrupt, but they both ignored her.
"Don't worry, princess. It's nothing, I won't end up bankrupt if…”
"No, no! I insist. I don't want you to think that we want to abuse your kindness. It's the least you deserve. Tomorrow I'll go pay you the bill.”
Something told Jacques that he was not going to be able to convince Rosabella. And, to be honest, He wasn't in the mood to give away so much drink. If his father asked him to account, he wouldn't know how to explain it.”
"In that case, I would ask you not to go to that place of lost souls. It's too dangerous for princesses like you. Let's meet somewhere else.”
Rosabella liked that more.
"Well, and where do you suggest, then? Madeline Hatter's Coffee?”
He was thinking more of something like… The village, but it was fine. He could buy her a coffee.
After all, they were part of the same story, weren't they? And Darling had said that coffee shop was nice.
"Sure, it seems very good to me.”
That Don't Listen technique that Lizzie preached so much was very useful.
Yesterday morning her mind could not ignore it. Together, in her memory, all the pieces as if it were broken glass.
That was why she had acted like this at night. She would never have imagined all that, but there was only one way out.
She didn't remember dreaming that her life with Darling would end like that, ever. She hadn't imagined she could feel so alone.
Or that she cared so little about the order of her room, after she herself had messed it up, by throwing everything she found into the drawers.
She was independent enough to not need anyone in her life. Not Raven, not Briar, not Ashlynn, not Darling
If no one wanted to talk to her, nothing happened, because she would be the future ruler of all. And that should be enough.
But, if that was so true, why had she spent the whole night behind her window? As if she were crazy, reading a book that had nothing but blank pages. Causing blood to flow, thanks to cutting her finger on the blades, and she couldn't care less.
She had seen Darling leave the castle after their argument, and stupidly, she had waited until she returned.
The hours had passed and passed. But there were no traces of her. Little by little, a worry that should not appear in her chest became more and more present.
She would leave and then take too long. That was ingratitude. Didn't she know that she would always care about her?
It was much worse when she saw her finally arrive, in the wee hours of the morning, and Rosabella taking her arm.
And she's thinking that something bad had happened to her. Overall, what did it matter? She didn't need it, what she felt wasn't real. What did Darling care about?
But there it was, waiting for her until dawn. And all because she loved her, nothing more.
She had to swear to tear that feeling from your heart. It was the best, it didn't matter if no one understood it, or if they wanted to get away from her. She was independent, and didn't need them.
It was the best.
When she regained consciousness, she recognized the place where she was.
Her room, in Snow White's royal palace. No again.
She wondered if she was able to stand up, because she felt that her head was getting bigger by the second, and the pain was about to explode.
" We won't be here long. The best thing is that you rest.”
That voice... That voice so far away, it seemed familiar.
No! Not King White again!
" You have to find a way for her to remember what she has always been. Which, even we teach her. It can't go on like this.”
Teach? What was it that she had forgotten? What was it that King White had taught her, and that she had forgotten?
With every effort she made to remember, her head hurt more and more, but it didn't matter. She had to remember it, she had to do it...
She already understood it! Clear. She had told her herself. All bad and wrong actions have a punishment. And if she wasn't there to punish her, she had to do it herself.
What if King White meant being punished the same way she was?
Yes, that was it for sure. That was why she was so upset.
She got up from the bed.
"Darling. I brought you a strong coffee. I know it's not how you like it, but I think you need it right now…”
Rosabella stopped talking. Five minutes ago, she had left Darling fast asleep, after giving her a dreamless sleeping potion. The girls from Wonderland had arrived, they talked for two minutes, and Rosabella went for a coffee.
Taking advantage of her ability to appear and disappear, Kitty had remained guarding the door, so Darling had not escaped. But where was it?
Then, she heard a bang... quite strange, and she knew something was wrong.
"Darling?”
Upon finding it, Rosabella had to drop the coffee cup to make Darling release that belt, and continue hurting her back.
Chapter 29: This is the Thanks I get?
Notes:
Don't get used to this.
Chapter Text
"This should help her wounds heal, at least a little faster," Raven assured, handing Lizzie some kind of ointment.
It was not very pleasant to the touch. But she could attest to its effectiveness. They could put aside their vanity a little to help their friend.
"How was she able to do that to herself?" Bunny asked, scared, curled up in Alistair's arms. "This is terrible!"
None of the princesses present dared to respond. Maybe, they knew the answer, but it wasn't something they wanted to admit.
Therefore, it was up to Alistair to respond.
"I don't think she did it voluntarily. This is like a riddle, her head must be playing tricks on her.
"A bad trick…" The most affected of all in that room was Dexter Charming himself.
With his clothes in disarray, his hands stained with blood that was not his, and his hair disheveled, Dexter Charming did not seem to be the same either.
Although, curiously, perhaps it was the moment where he was being most authentic in recent months.
"How can it be a bad thing that my sister has those wounds on her back!?" He shouted, completely desperate, grabbing him by the lapel of his jacket, "Aren't you seeing what was just done?!”
Alistair just pushed him away, walking over to where Darling was, unconscious, and being cared for by the girls.
"Don't come near my sister! You can not…!”
A look from Lizzie made Dexter calm down. His message was clear; Either he would shut up once and for all, or he would get out. She didn't like, at all, that there were so many people there.
She, Maddie, and Kitty could take care of Darling just fine. The rest's mission was already done, they had already been given the information they needed.
Just because she was not, yet, the Queen of Hearts. If the government was already in its hands, it would have already declared war on Ever After for those acts...
"Everyone here respects Darling more than you ever have." Alistair was not a fan of speaking that way. But it was the only way to control Dexter, "I just want to show you that this is not something for today. Not even hers.”
Gently, Alistair ran his hands over his wounds.
"These here are recent" he pointed to the ones Rosabella was covering, "Not these here. They are older, and the scar barely remains. Look at the distances, she didn't make them. These were caused by the King White.”
Everyone felt a chill when they heard those names. They never thought that the royal family could be so… cruel.
A slight movement from Darling caused everyone to panic. Finally, Darling seemed to be waking up, having fallen into unconsciousness from the pain.
Her tears were still visible, even if they were slowly drying.
When she finally regained consciousness, remembering was very difficult. Now, everything seemed to blend, and she could no longer distinguish anything.
If she opened her eyes, perhaps she would find a bright room, full of people she had a suspicion she knew.
Or, perhaps, she would find herself again in the gloomy and gloomy room she had in King White's mansion.
" Darling, Darling… Darling!”
It was so difficult for her to identify the voice that was calling her, that she had no choice but to open her eyes.
Involuntarily, she tried to get as far away from the person in front of her as possible. Not, not King White again!
"No! Your Majesty, I won't do it again. I also wondered why Apple left me, but I don't know! " She exclaimed, scared, she was about to collapse again.
Everyone turned pale, and Rosabella had to remove her hand from Darling. She didn't recognize her.
"Darling, what are you saying? Little sister..." Dexter tried to get closer.
She had to recognize it, he was his brother. They were minutes apart, she couldn't just...
"No! Please! I'll do whatever it takes to fix my mistake!”
Dexter felt immeasurable pain in his heart. She couldn't even recognize him... All because of him.
If he had never listened to Daring and his delusions of grandeur...
"Darling! Listen! You're not in Snow White's castle! We are your friends!”
Darling hadn't even heard what Raven had said. She had been paralyzed by seeing it. And not because she recognized her, but because, in his head, King White told her over and over again that she had to take care of everyone from the Evil Queen.
“The Evil Queen's daughter,” she murmured, and her brow furrowed.
To be honest, everyone expected to feel happier when Darling recognized someone. No more worries.
"Darling…" Raven raised her hands, seeing that Darling quickly adjusted herself and closed her fists, "I don't…”
If it weren't for the fact that Darling had too much pain all over her body, she would surely have acted violently.
Her head was killing her, feeling like it was going to explode, and her back wouldn't even allow her to stay upright. She let out a scream that would have scared anyone, before falling again.
When she opened her eyes, she was no longer in Snow White's palace.
Fearing any other reaction, Lizzie approached her, taking her hand.
"Darling!" She tried to call her, forcing her to see him, "Do you know who I am?”
"I know you," Darling murmured, trying to search her dissociated memories. "Lizzie?"
Finally, a smile appeared on the Princess of Hearts. She could only nod and give her a big hug.
A hug that was not reciprocated, clearly, not yet.
"It's progress, at least" Maddie mentioned, referring to two things at the same time.
What was Darling waiting for? Was she so strange? There were so many people around her… What had happened?
Her head wouldn't stop pounding, and she only felt a growing need to scream. Scream until she loses her voice.
"I think we should let her rest," Alistair mentioned, noticing the involuntary movements of Darling's body, she didn't seem comfortable. "We have to talk."
Lizzie sighed, pulling away from the hug, before nodding.
"You won't do anything wrong, right? It's only a few minutes. You should go back to sleep, white knight,” she mentioned, looking into her eyes. Waiting to see that mocking smile that Darling always had when calling her that way.
However, what she found was disappointing.
"I am not the White Knight" She responded, with a certain voice, "I am not.”
“Darling…” Lizzie tried to protest. But Kitty put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her.
"Elizabeth" When Kitty used her full name, it was because she had to pay her full attention, "Not now.”
Lizzie closed her eyes in frustration. She hated that her girlfriend was so right.
"You won't do anything to yourself in the minutes you're alone, right?" Still, she insisted.
Sorry?
"No, I won't," she assured.
And everyone wanted to believe her, but they couldn't.
"What happened that day... How can it be possible? It was a beautiful day! The blue sky was shining overhead, the best day of the summer... And it was the worst day of my life.”
Everyone wanted to tell Dexter that he was the last one they would let monologue, he didn't have that right, but they had to make time while Raven finished reading that book.
Not that Raven cared whether Dexter was present or not. But he wouldn't leave her alone if they didn't keep him busy.
"My palace… They are nothing more than ruins. My parents are missing, and maybe Daring already ate them, or they're a sideboard figurine that Daring already destroyed. My brother is a beast who barely has control of himself.”
And it was a relief, that Rosabella had had to go see the barman from the night before and had left before Dexter's monologue. It was better that she did not regret all those things on her conscience.
"And while I believed that nothing could get worse, my sister was being tortured in the worst possible ways in the palace of whom, supposedly, are our best rulers.”
Not that the youngest Charming prince hadn't had it difficult. The problem was that no one cared, just as he didn't care in the slightest about what was happening to Darling for so long.
"It's brainwashing," Alistair spoke, seeing that Raven finally finished reading the book.
Although, from her expression, it didn't seem like there was good news.
"We don't know the exact amount of time they were doing that to Darling," Kitty mentioned.
"Probably the first three weeks before the course. Darling arrived at school long after us, remember?”
Everyone nodded.
"But" Maddie questioned, extending the letter 'u' in her sentence, "Everything could have started before. Maybe, since the night of the white knight.”
"That's a week before," Bunny assured.
"My sister had been acting strange since before," Dexter mentioned. "I didn't talk to her, I barely saw her. But she changed her way of dressing at dinners. Snow White carried her by her side throughout the palace.”
"Two months" Lizzie declared, putting an end to that mystery, "It's an average of two months in which they were doing that.”
"Psychological torture, she was isolated from the whole world. They distorted the convictions she had" Bunny murmured, giving her impressions, "They played with her greatest desires, until they turned them into something completely different. They tortured her with beatings.”
Everyone felt a chill run through their body.
"They destroyed her identity, and then they channeled all that suffering and pain into making her a different person. They turned her into a doll, to serve their interests" Alistair muttered, deciphering the mystery.
"Did you find something in your mother's book, Raven?" Lizzie asked, returning to the original point. "It can be fixed, right?"
Raven shrugged. “It's not magic that they did that to her. I couldn't do anything at all in that regard. What she has is fear, that is the most difficult thing to overcome. Her mind remembers her more than anything. Only the memory of Apple was more present and now...
Lizzie grunted with boredom. Apple was always the cause of all their evils.
"Apple doesn't want anything to do with her," Maddie concluded, drinking a cup of tea.
"We can't even imagine counting on her help," Bunny snorted. Not having the blonde's help was a low blow to the plans.
Lizzie had heard enough. Without explaining to anyone, she got up from the room and walked to the exit.
"Wait! Where are you going? We haven't finished talking about this, we have to…”
The Princess of Hearts was not going to listen to Raven Queen. It was time to get Darling back, whether by hook or by crook.
What they had done to her, she was going to make amends.
"Lizzie... What are you doing here?" Darling asked, seeing her enter her room again.
Lizzie gave a small smile. Darling recognized her. That was already a great help, it couldn't be that difficult for her to be herself again.
"I study here, unfortunately for me. Do you remember that?" She mentioned, trying to seem a little nicer. Although it was very difficult. Her personality came out too much.
Darling turned to look around. Trying to locate it. It was not Snow White's palace, the sun shining too brightly through the window revealed it.
Plus, if she turned around a little, she could find her friend's things, neatly arranged in the closet. There could only be one explanation.
"This is… Ever After High.”
Lizzie let her smile grow even bigger. She couldn't have expected bigger steps in such a short time.
Seeing that Darling did not distrust her, she dared to get a little closer, until she was sitting on the edge of the bed where she was, and taking her hand.
"Yes, the vacation ended a long time ago, we all had to return here. Do you remember that?” She asked, trying to make her memory continue working.
And deep in her heart, Darling tried to remember everything that was happening. But she couldn't do it. Everything was cloudy and confusing. In her mind, there was only one word, which was repeated over and over again.
Apple, Apple, Apple.
That love that she remembered ran through her mind, merging with her memories. Everything was too blurry, too gray.
She was eating dinner, Apple was next to her. Then, Daring said something, something that was very important. A truth, she just couldn't remember it.
What was it?
Then… There was only darkness. There was... There was...
A chill ran through her entire body, he didn't want to remember. If she did, it was like being dead in life, killing and laughing, that mistake could kill her.
"I... I don't remember well," she murmured, trying to clear her mind. She only had to focus on Lizzie's eyes, nothing more than her friend, "And my parents? My brothers? Are they here too?”
Unfortunately, Lizzie looked away. She didn't expect them to get to the awkward questions so quickly.
Although, of course, it wasn't in Lizzie's way to lie. And even less to her White Knight. So, taking a long sigh, she spoke.
"Something like that. They didn't have a very good time after that night.”
Lizzie's response only confused her more.
"That night?”
Lizzie nodded. Maybe if she remembered that day, it could help her free herself.
"You know, when they discovered that you were the white knight.”
A feeling of emptiness ran through Darling's body, and she felt as if her eyes were moving in all directions, before falling back.
Instinctively, she grabbed her head. Where she felt terrible pain, letting go of Lizzie's hand.
When she opened her eyes, the bright sun from the window had disappeared, and she seemed to see the shadow of Snow White's husband in the distance, scaring her. Even if it was only for a second, before everything returned to normal.
What had all that been?
"No, I am not a knight. They've lied to you," she murmured, withdrawing.
“Darling, stop it…” Lizzie demanded, not knowing that for Darling, her voice was becoming increasingly distant.
At the same time, she could feel Snow White's husband's incessant gaze on her.
What had they done to her? What was it that broke her? Was she broken?
Although it was nowhere to be seen, Lizzie's grip on her shoulder reminded her of how Andrew did it. It reminded him of every one of her words.
"Who told you that? Raven Queen?" She asked, increasingly desperate. More scared.
Lizzie denied it. That talk wasn't supposed to go that way. It couldn't be happening again.
"Raven hasn't told me anything," she said. "I don't trust them, you know that. What I told you is something I know, you are the White Knight.”
Every time she heard those words, Darling became worse and worse. The room grew gloomier by the minute.
She was afraid, very afraid.
"That's all a lie! It isn't true! I'm just Apple's Prince Charming!" She exclaimed, waiting for everything to end.
The problem was that the person in front of her was none other than Lizzie Hearts. The only princess who was more stubborn than a mule, and who did not like to be contradicted so often.
"That is not true! You are Darling Charming, the white knight of my story" She exclaimed, taking her shoulders, "Darling, what you say is not real.”
But it seemed very real to her. Even though she tried and tried, she couldn't take it anymore. She couldn't remember. She could only feel the fear of receiving one more hit.
"I am nothing!" She assured again, before imagining Andrew’s smile at that answer. And that part of the gears in her head was put to work, "This… Is it a test of the king?”
Lizzie let go of her shoulders. That wasn't what she wanted Darling to think. She would first let them cut off her head, rather than serve those kings, "That's not like that.”
"They…they would know I was here. They brought you, you are part of them!”
Unable to take it anymore, Darling got as far away from Lizzie as she could, whom she no longer trusted.
If only she could forget... Forget absolutely everything...
What she had taken the night before had helped her forget. She needed a little more.
Maybe, that was why it hurt her to breathe, it was what was killing her.
"I don't…!" Lizzie tried to defend herself, but it was impossible.
"I need… I need to drink something like yesterday" Darling had spoken in a whisper, imperceptible to anyone. If only Lizzie wasn't too close.
The Princess of Hearts ran out of the room. Outside, all her friends and colleagues were waiting for her. Everyone knew what the answer was.
It was okay, it was just another mistake.
"There has to be a way to make her remember! They can't just have killed her! They have turned her into someone she is not!”
Everyone knew that, but their brain was completely blank. They had no idea what to do with Darling.
"Raven went to look for something in the library. Against her will, Dexter went to help her. She promised to let us know as soon as she discovered something." Alistair said, reviewing the situation.
"Where the hell is Rosabella?" Lizzie asked. "She should be taking care of Darling. Kitty is not very clear about the concepts of caring for a person. Plus, Darling seems to trust her more than any of us.”
Lizzie wasn't happy about that. However, everyone shrugged their shoulders.
"She said she had something very important to do. She promised not to take long. But that was a long time ago.”
And then people wondered why Lizzie hated Ever After so much. They never had their priorities where they should be.
Those were things that adults should solve, not them. But, unfortunately for her, it was the adults who had caused all this. They weren't going to help them.
"Pff" Maddie was heard snorting, and everyone turned to look at her, surprised, "You heard them. They don't plan to help us.”
Everything was still too quiet for the mad hatter's daughter, and until that changed, her bad mood would not go away. It was an unbearable silence.
Lizzie approached Maddie, gently rubbing her back, and hugging her. “I know. I miss her too, we can all hear them.”
"I hate this silence," she insisted, taking her princess's hands, which rested on his shoulders, hoping to feel her warmth, even beneath her gloves.
"But we can't force them. Kitty already tried it and…”
Enough! I can't tolerate it anymore.
Maddie smiled, finally.
No. Remember what he told us. No talking to them. It's for our daughter!
"I knew I wasn't crazy! I saw it in my dreams,” Maddie exclaimed. Proud to prove her theory.
Brooke was not well.
So busy were the Wonderlarians that they didn't notice that Kitty and Raven had returned.
"What are we hearing?" Raven asked, seeing that Kitty and the rest turned towards the sky. "Can you even see it?"
"Don't you?" Kitty, before being silenced by Maddie.
It's for our daughter that I'm doing this!
Do you want to finish inside the pages too!? If he finds out about this, then…
So let him know! I don't care anymore. You will narrate, and I will leave within the pages, at least I will be with my daughter. I will be by your side, and I will not live within this uncertainty.
"What's going on with Brooke?" Maddie asked, breaking their conversation.
Good. Do it then. If I have to lose you to find out about my daughter... So be it.
"Hey!" Lizzie insisted.
Maddie, Lizzie, Kitty, everyone. Please, we need your help.
"And why should we? They've been ignoring us for weeks," Kitty claimed.
We couldn't talk. We have been idle. We just… offer them a deal.
"What kind of deal?" Alistair asked.
Raven didn't understand who they were talking to.
My daughter, Brooke, is in her world. They have sent her there, and we can't look for her. We have no idea what she is like, what she looks like, or what becomes of her.
We are desperate.
"Your point?" Kitty asked, showing disinterest.
I know they don't appreciate us. But we also know that you are friends of Brooke. We know they appreciate her.
Please. Just… Help us find her. Help us so that he can return to us. Help us get our daughter back.
If they do, we will tell them what to do about Darling's dilemma.
That caught everyone's attention.
"Can they do that? " Lizzie asked.
We are storytellers. We know a further part of its history. That's why my Brooke, I knew your mother was under a death threat.
Most likely, the Wonderlarians would have helped them, even without that condition. However, they both knew that would be what their daughter would do.
"Deal," Lizzie responded, without thinking much more about it, "We will find Brooke if they tell us now how to help Darling."
Maybe they want to inform Raven of this. It will be important in this part of the story.
Everyone turned to look at Raven, who didn't understand anything and felt intimidated.
"The narrators say you're important," Alistair mentioned.
"Narrators?" Raven asked, until she remembered all those moments where Maddie started talking to herself, excusing herself that she was talking to a certain 'young narrator', "Wait, are they real?”
"Of course, they're real, silly," Maddie assured. "They want us to find their daughter, and they'll tell us how to help Darling."
"Their daughter?" She asked, even more surprised.
"Brooke Page" Bunny answered, "Does this sound familiar to you?”
Raven shook her head. “But we can investigate.”
That's just what I wanted to read!
"And how do we get him to listen to you?" Kitty asked.
Will not be able. But don't leave her ostracized. Repeat everything I tell you so that I understand it.
Everyone nodded. At least, those who could listen.
Why is Darling a knight at heart? Why is he so different from her brother, Daring? Because doesn't she seek glory or success for herself?
She just wanted to live great adventures. And save all the people, so that everyone was safe.
And if an adventure knight has no one to save...
"There can't be a knight," Lizzie completed.
Exact!
They just need to remind Darling that stories always need a knight in Shining Armor. And not a pathetic attempt at a puppet prince, scared, self-sacrificing, and manipulable that she is now. Remind her of what her true essence is, and not what others believe a prince is.
Show the people you love in trouble. Where only she can save the day, and Darling will return. They don't need Apple for that. She's not the only person Darling liked.
Finally, everyone smiled.
"How did your father accept such a thing?"
"Not even I know. At most, he liked hounds as pets. Don't get me wrong, I don't dislike them either. I guess as long as I don't bother him, they can keep a truce.”
"That's not very 'Gastón' of you.”
"Well, your mother doesn't look much like the 'Bella' that my father tells me about.”
Both boys laughed. It was hard to remember the last time they both had such a good time.
"You saw it? Did you get to see it?”
"What thing?”
"You're like a flash in the dark. Impossible to forget, and difficult to ignore.”
It's a pity that Rosabella's mirror phone interrupted such a pleasant conversation. Or Rosabella's blush would be the really hard thing to ignore.
"Wait, give me a moment," she asked, answering the cell phone, "Rosabella Beauty?"
“Come immediately. We know how to help Darling. We want to know your ideas.”
A clear, but concise message. Enough for Rosabella to stand up, and have to apologize.
"I'm sorry, Jacques, but I have to go. See you again?”
Noticing the princess's concern, the young man also stood up.
"Everything is alright? I can help?”
Rosabella smiled, taking his hand.
"It's about Darling" She mentioned, before remaining silent, "I… I'm sorry, I can't say anything, it's a mistake.”
Jacques nodded, understanding. It was good that they were helping his friend, even if he couldn't know everything.
"If I can do something, you just have to write to me. Rest assured that we are also worried about your friend. Like you, they are not bad people. They are not the typical princesses.”
"Thank you" It was the only thing Rosabella could say.
And when she hurried to take out her wallet and pay her share, Jacques stepped forward.
"No Please. I pay.”
"But I…”
"I insist. Don't delay with these banalities, I'll take care of it.”
Again, Rosabella smiled at him, before kissing him on the cheek and leaving Maddie's cafeteria.
For one kiss from Rosabella Beauty, even if it was on the cheek, it was enough to pay…
Then, the bill arrived, in the hands of the Mad Hatter.
How much had they bought!? It was the biggest bill he had ever seen… Not a whole month of his salary would pay for that!
But, from the mad hatter's face, he didn't seem to care much.
"Could I pay this by washing dishes?”
I didn't care if those two got scared when I opened the door. In my story, there is a traitor, and it shouldn't be that way, they better have a good explanation.
It must have been something unintentional. It had to be that.
They jumped when they heard the sound of the door and turned pale when they saw me enter.
But... there was something different about them, it was... Courage? Yes, there was courage in his eyes. Ah, that was going to get interesting.
"They only had one job. Pretty simple. Stop messing with my characters. The same job they failed, again. “
Notice the narrator swallows. He was scared.
"Well, you don't plan to say anything?”
It was he who found the courage to speak. His wife was paralyzed.
"If you plan to punish us, do it once and for all. I'm ready to go to Ever After," he murmured. Even if he tried to fool me, he couldn't hide his false confidence.
How stupid they were.
I started walking around the place, before closing the book and playing with my pen.
"And who told you that I'm going to take you to Ever After? I would be doing you a favor. Both.”
From their reaction, it was clear that they were not expecting that answer.
"Let's talk, please" And with a movement of my hand, I conjured three cups of coffee. However, neither of them took it, "Right? Fine, but don't say I wasn't nice. Why were they told how to fix Darling?”
I hardened my gaze, knowing that it was imposing.
"We needed to find my daughter. They would help us, and they wanted something in return.”
Do they think I'm stupid? Yes, I'm sure they do. No, my characters are excessively noble, and they all have a hero complex. If they wanted to find their daughter, they would have just asked them.
They wanted to rebel, just like their daughter had done. But, what they don't know is that I don't have plans with them, like I do with their daughter.
"And why didn't they tell me? I would have no problem telling you where it is.”
From their expression, it was clear that they didn't believe me.
“You wouldn't," the woman responded. "You wouldn't allow us to see our daughter."
"The punishment is for your daughter, not for you, dear" I mentioned, approaching in a second, until I caressed her face, "Well, in part, it is for you, for neglecting your daughter, but you didn't have to learn anything.”
It seemed that the narrator was beginning to understand.
"You're saying that…”
"I'm not a monster, no matter how much it seems like one" I admitted with a mocking smile, "If they wanted to know about their daughter, it was as easy as asking. She's been looking for them too.”
I started playing with my pen, while they seemed to relax.
Bad choice.
"Too bad that, as always, everyone thinks I'm incompetent with my own stories. Otherwise, I don't understand this absurd need to modify my stories.”
Their smiles disappeared again.
"It is not like this.”
"No?" I asked, skeptical. "So it's not true that you are against what I did to the Grimm?"
They couldn't lie to me. They might not know it, but I had heard them. They thought that having condemned them was an atrocity.
Not only that, but they can't even understand my occupation. The responsibility I carry on my shoulders, but they do believe they have the right to criticize.
If Gilles had not started playing stories that did not belong to him, none of this would have happened. Gigi… That story should be with me.
"They were just saving the day!" The woman insisted, which made me laugh.
Am I the bad guy? I!? I'm the one you should worry about!?
"I saved the day! I am the one who decides! They lost their right to write when they mixed with worlds that do not belong to us. And they are still so useless, that they could return just by seeing a sad map.”
Of course, they were going to stay silent. They didn't even understand what I was talking about.
"What does it say?" The narrator asked me.
I shouldn't be the one to show you this, but frankly, I don't care.
"They were writers, they had the same power as me. Furthermore, they had their parents as allies" I explained, remembering the previous narrators, "They knew perfectly about this world. It was as easy as asking them for this.”
With a wave of my hand, I attracted a dusty old map. As you could tell, they didn't even know of its existence.
"Brooke Page," I said, and a light turned on inside the map. Revealing the location and exact appearance of the girl.
"Brooke!" The narrator exclaimed, and I noticed how his eyes filled with tears.
That was a feeling that I didn't know how to experience.
"They would have only had to ask for this map, and they would have discovered the location of that Snow White. But they were so little interested in their work... Not like me.”
With another wave of my hand, I closed the map. Both narrators were becoming engrossed.
Finally, it seemed like the narrator understood my point.
"We didn't want to offend you. It wasn't our intention.”
"Ah, but they did it" I muttered, almost instinctively, and visibly annoyed, "Who do you think you are to question me? I know you don't understand what I did to your daughter, but... the one who writes the story is me.”
And that's something that no one seemed to understand. Everyone thought they could take my place.
"I made this story. I am the one who has provided them with work for so long, and yet they complain, how ungrateful.”
I could feel the fear, anyone would feel it, even from miles away. That's what everyone felt when they saw me.
Maybe, if he stopped being such a hermit, things would change. But, I wouldn't have time to plan everything.
"We have also been very loyal to you throughout this time. Don't we even deserve consideration?”
Another would have taken that desperate cry as insubordination. But I don't, I understand them, I understand that they are only looking for a way to defend their terrible actions, and not a way to offend me.
And then they say I'm a tyrant. Is this how they question their writer? Yes, I am a saint. I always try to see the best side of everything.
It's just a couple trying to defend what's theirs. Something they think I have taken from them. Or that they think I will take them away.
“Sure, of course,” I responded, with a clear touch of sarcasm and boredom. My head was starting to hurt, "And that's why I gave you so many privileges.”
"Excuse me, but…”
After all this time, they should know how much it bothers me to be questioned. That's why I didn't even give them a chance to talk.
"You got into a Royal and Rebel conflict, taking part. You are narrators, your position should be neutral" I explained quickly, making them remain silent, "I let his daughter narrate next to you, even if she had no preparation, nor had she signed anything. And I told you again and again to get into my story, playing with my characters, until he crossed the line. Is that not enough?”
Neither of them could answer me. It was clear who was right.
"So, tell me, what right do you have?" I asked again, "Please, what right do you have to believe that you are better than I? Why do they offend me this way?”
A magic trick, as simple as an illusionist, but enough to fool anyone with the light of my eyes.
"Us…”
The eyes, no matter how much we want to, cannot lie. And his were like an open book. They were terrified, and that was not enough.
"You!" I screamed, getting upset. It wasn't the best, but I'm fickle, and my patience tends to be too short. I know it's a mistake, but I'm working on it. "You think you can write my story better than me, right? I guess they thought I would never get Darling out of that state, and they felt sorry for her.”
More silence. That doesn't mean I don't know your answer.
Of course, they thought they were better than me. Is it so difficult to admit my qualities? Capable, sagacious, bold, tenacious.
I'm not useless. And I'm not a monster either, I know very well what I'm doing.
I'm not a monster.
"Did you think about that?" I hid my disappointment with a laugh, "That wouldn't even help me in the story. I just had to…”
I shook my head, what was the point of explaining my plans to them? They wouldn't believe me.
They always think I'm a monster. That I'm the bad guy here. That I do everything for fun, and to make them suffer.
It is not a lie in its entirety. It's clear that I find all this very funny, but I'm not inhuman either. I'm not going to make a tragedy.
I'm not a monster.
"Can you blame us? You haven't been the best lately. We have…”
"They became attached to them, didn't they?" I asked, feigning disinterest, thinking about my next moves, "Just like their daughter, they worry about them.”
The narrator nodded slightly, surely it was not her intention to give himself away. It was just a reflection of his head.
"And if they have... What makes them believe that I don't care?" I loved making people think. That's my job, at the end of the day,"What makes you think you can write this story better than me?”
"Uh…”
I wasn't even interested in his excuses. I was already offended.
"Do they think they can do a better job than me?" I started to raise my voice, "Do they think they deserve the freedom that I don't give them!? Do you agree with the Grimm's ideas!? Didn't they realize how dangerous it is!?”
Notice that they both took a couple of steps back, colliding with the table.
I was too scared for those people, I knew that. Fear had never bothered me so much.
If they wanted to see me as a villain, that wasn't my problem. I was just doing the right thing. I was saving all the stories. I was preserving a legacy of ryes.
"Understand your place. You are nothing more than miserable storytellers, I! I am the writer. I decide!”
I pointed to myself, looking into their eyes, hoping they would get the message.
"No one has the right to modify my stories! I do the best for them! Do they think they can do it better than me!?”
Then, that's when an idea crossed my mind, and I had to relax. I adjusted my hair and stretched the lapels of the jacket I was wearing, breathing deeply, massaging my temples.
"You just wanted to be by their daughter's side. Do what your daughter would do, know about your daughter, right?" And I looked at them inquisitively, although calmer.
"Yes" Replied the narrator, still without getting closer. He already realized that there was no point in lying, "We couldn't stand it anymore.”
There was no need to be so cruel. It's just a broken family trying to get back together. They didn't do anything serious, they just skipped ahead a couple of pages and...
And they ended up making their daughter condemned to immeasurable pain because she will meet my protagonists.
I'm not a monster, little Brooke doesn't deserve such pain either. But it was too late, they had modified my plans, and all because they did not trust their daughter's abilities.
If only people would talk about their problems... But this time, it wasn't going to solve everything. Of course not.
"So, it's okay" I ended up saying, tired, "Do you want to talk to them? Do you want to modify my story? Help them? Find your daughter? Perfect, go ahead.”
That was not the answer they were expecting.
"Sorry?”
I closed my eyes, touching the bridge of my nose, before explaining.
"If you think you can do a better job than me, go ahead. Find your daughter, talk to her, and help her achieve her goal within my pages. I will continue writing, and modify what you want. After all, they have been very loyal, and as you said, so many years deserve a reward.”
His face could have made me laugh. They were stunned.
"Us" And I noticed the Narrator let go of the table, ready to shake his hand with mine "Thank you… I don't know how…”
He didn't expect her to smack his hand away.
"Don't misunderstand me. If you're going to do this, go ahead. But once I finish this story, I don't want to see them narrating for me again.”
Their smiles disappeared. Their stupidity had finally cost them their life's work.
But that wasn't the only thing they were going to lose.
"In general… I don't want to see them talk again. They already know too much.”
And with a snap of my fingers, I snatched something precious to them. It had barely hurt them, it was like being out of breath for a few seconds.
I'm not a monster, but no one is above me. If they wanted to go all the way with that game, so be it.
But the consequences were always known after the prank.
Chapter 30: Mistake
Notes:
Karma, sweet Karma
Chapter Text
"Do I need to wear this?" Raven asked, feeling extremely uncomfortable.
“Completely. We need a villain for this story. Someone to remind her that the world will always need a knight to save the day” Rosabella responded, since Lizzie was very busy finishing the details of the dress.
"And why does it have to be me?" She insisted, grimacing.
"Because..." Maddie spoke, knowing she was the only one Raven would listen to, "She still thinks she must just be Snow White's prince. And for specific purposes, you are still the villain of that story.”
That was a difficult argument to contradict.
"And, I'm sorry to say, but Humpty inspires more fear when he's up a wall than you do now," Lizzie explained, making the last details.
That was also a difficult argument to contradict.
"Although, if you gave me my opinion, my mother could impose more fear on Darling than Raven" Kitty appeared out of nowhere with a smile, "We all know that Raven doesn't have an ounce of evil in her heart. No one will buy her act.”
"And that's why we're doing all this. We don't want the world to believe it. Only if Darling does it" Lizzie refuted her girlfriend, "As long as she believes this whole act is real, we can get her back.”
But Kitty was sure that there wasn't a person in the entire story who believed Raven's farce.
"Know? I'm very glad that you agreed to go for a walk with me,” Rosabella mentioned, being completely aware of what would happen.
"I think it needed a little sun, don't you think? Maybe, I could find Apple around here.”
Rosabella couldn't agree more.
The afternoon was falling on the bustling plaza of Ever After High when Darling and Rosabella decided to take a quiet walk. The sun tinted the sky with golden and pink tones, creating a magical atmosphere in the air.
"Know? Jacques asked me about you. I think he likes you, and that's hard enough.”
Rosabella's mission was very simple. Distract Darling as much as possible, until the right time came. Make her feel confident, and that everything she said was right.
“Jacques?” Darling swore she'd heard that name before. If only… “Ah! Of course, the cute boy who works on the edge of the town?”
It was very difficult for Rosabella to hide her blush.
"Yes, Gastón's son.”
Darling smiled. She had never seen that sparkle in her friend's eyes.
"And where did you meet him? I don't remember introducing it to you.”
"Darl, please. It was the night before. Don’t you…?”
Ah, wonderful. Darling had no idea what had happened.
Of course, that's why she kept daydreaming about Apple. If the information that Jacques had given her was not false.
Unfortunately, if she spoke, she could not continue. Suddenly, a shadow appeared before them, and in front of their eyes, Raven Queen appeared.
She wasn't how everyone knew her. She didn't seem to be the same person, in any way. Her extravagant and sudden appearance had caused screams from the people around her.
There were people who, no matter how hard you tried, you could never convince them of something they had in their heads. And one of those things was how evil Raven Queen could be.
Her dress was a deep, silky black, with lace details. And velvet that gave it a gothic and elegant air.
The silhouette of the dress was well-fitted, highlighting Raven's tall, slim figure. The long, open sleeves would be adorned with lace details that resembled spider webs.
At the back of the dress, there would be a long, flowing cape that trailed on the floor, creating a dramatic effect when walking, and the neckline of the dress was deep and embellished, with lace netting creating a mysterious effect.
Completing the look, Raven wore long black leather gloves that extended to her elbows and high-heeled boots with buckles and metallic details. Her long, dark hair cascaded around her shoulders, perfectly complementing the dark and extravagant ensemble.
Furthermore, her eyes had a particular violet glow. With that appearance, anyone who didn't know her would be deceived. Rosabella couldn't feel prouder, Lizzie had shined this time.
"But what do we have here? Everyone here is enjoying this one, happy, happy day " Raven's voice, so deep and gloomy, gave a very special touch.
Wow, she sure had a knack for appearing villainous. Even if she felt like she was doing nothing but making a fool of herself.
"It's a shame, of course, that I have to ruin everyone's happiness" Even the cape movements were spectacular. She could get used to it, it was a lot of fun.
With a little ease, Darling and Raven's eyes met. Some with determination, and others with fear.
"But what do we have here? If it's Snow White's prince" Raven spoke, with a macabre smile, "Having a pleasant time, Your Majesty?”
Darling could feel the cold of her hands.
"Please don't hurt us.”
She was going to have to be a little crueler, Raven thought. She had to force her, even if it wasn't her ideal of pleasure.
"Oh, but there is one detail, dear. Harming them is the point" She noticed how people began to move away. She would have to give a lot of explanations "For example… You!”
And with a movement of her hand, she managed to make her magic teleport Rosabella, right next to her. Leaving her completely still.
"I think your friend's story needs a little emotion, don't you think?”
"Darling!" Rosabella shouted, feigning desperation.
"Unless, of course, you know a… knight to stop me.”
A knight?
Darling stopped to think for a moment, and a smile appeared in Raven's eyes. Had they achieved it?
Without thinking that, it was that Darling was not going to risk fighting for Rosabella. She was, exclusively, Apple's Prince Charming.
What if she tried to save another princess, and ended up injured protecting her Apple? How much was she supposed to give?
Therefore, Darling had no choice but to bow before the Evil Queen's daughter.
"Mercy, please, mercy," she begged, much to the disappointment of the two girls.
Raven grumbled, tightening Rosabella's chains a little.
"Look for that knight, princess. I know you can…”
"Rosabella!" A scream was heard in the distance, and all her plans fell apart.
Well, approaching at dizzying speed was Jacques, who would not allow them to take her now friend.
An act that Rosabella felt highly flattered about. But, since she was immobilized, she couldn't tell her that she wasn't in real danger.
So, at unexpected moments, unexpected measures.
"Find that knight, and when you do... Then look for me."
And with a wave of her hand, she and Rosabella disappeared.
"You could let me know, you know?" The young man claimed, "Do you have any idea how scared I felt when Domi came to tell me? We had said you would tell me everything!”
Rosabella looked away, embarrassed.
"There wasn't much time to warn" She tried to defend herself, "As you can see, Raven is a very good actress when she puts her mind to it.”
Raven wasn't paying attention to any of their conversations. She was more busy trying to get out of that uncomfortable dress.
"Even so. I was worried about you. This show caused a stir among the entire town. Many truly believed in your friend's actions.”
Princesses, thinking that they could cause panic among the people, and come out completely unscathed. He already wanted to see how they were going to explain that show!
"I'm sorry I scared you. Believe me, it was the last thing I wanted to do.”
Jacques let it pass, denying.
And finally, Raven paid a little more attention. Well, between the two of them, there was a quite singular brilliance.
"You... You seem to get along very well, don't you?”
They both walked away instantly, separating their hands. Blushing. They were the last to discover many things.
"Eh... Well…”
Although, Raven was no Darling. And besides, she was completely lucid, so she wouldn't repeat a mistake.
"I said that because… Rosabella will need a place to stay. At least, where we end this farce. And it seems that there is some kind of hostel here, right?”
What had they thought of her in those situations? It was difficult for her to remember it.
She was so tired of chasing things that seemed to be nothing more than shadows. Trying her hardest, only to keep failing.
Why did she have to be so unlucky?
If only she could understand why...
Why had she had to be the one standing by when Rosabella was kidnapped by Raven?
What did she have to do?
If King Andrew were at her side, what would they say?
The answer was very clear. It was going to someone truly qualified to deal with those things.
But who would be in that situation? Who could truly handle the weight of taking down the Evil Queen's daughter?
She had told her to look for a knight. A hero, who could save the day, defeat her...
Grimm! Of course. Milton Grimm would help her with that!
So, running up the stairs, she reached one of the highest towers of the castle, to reach the director's office.
Milton Grimm's office was full of documents and scrolls that revealed the frenetic pace of her daily life. And Darling, still with desperation painted on her face, knocked on the door, because she could not break the codes of good manners.
However, the director never answered. She knocked on the door again, but silence was the answer again. And, plunged into increasing desperation, she ended up opening the door.
The director looked at her with an expression of slight annoyance, seeing who was interrupting him. He was no longer in charge of the finished stories.
"What does this mean?” Grimm asked, without looking up from his desk.
"Headmaster Grimm, I need your help. Raven has kidnapped Rosabella and…” Darling tried to explain, but was interrupted.
Okay, he could pay a little attention to the finished stories. He raised an eyebrow and finally looked at her.
"Ah, so it seems that Miss Raven finally fulfilled her destiny, that happens when things take their course, don't you think so?”
Darling stood still. Unable to believe what she was hearing.
"She's hurting people! Worse things could happen! Rosabella is in danger!" She tried to debate, "You are the director. You are the most competent person here. You are the one who must act! You have to do something.”
And yet, Milton Grimm only gave her a mocking laugh.
"Dear. This is a world of fairy tales, everyone must follow what was written" He assured, "Raven is discovering her true power, and what it means to be a villain. There is nothing I, or anyone else, can do about it. It is her destiny.”
How much of it should she give? How much should she lose? How many people she cared about must she lose to learn her lesson?
Why did she keep failing over and over again? Was it that strange? Why was it always like she was an anomaly?
She shouldn't debate the orders of her superiors, that was what Andrew had taught her. She just had to abide by them, without questioning.
But... She didn't agree... They couldn't leave it like that. Raven Queen was a dangerous person. And they had told her that before the Evil Queen, she had to take action.
"That's not fair, can't you do something to stop her?”
Milton Grimm turned to look at Darling with the coldest look he had ever had.
"Life is cruel, Miss Charming. Let Raven Queen enjoy a short-lived victory. If not, she might not want to commit a villainous act again. Learn to live with it. It will serve you when you become a queen.”
Queen? She…
Life is cruel, Darling. Love dies, we are just victims.
She would never be the queen.
Everything was distorting again. The colors came and went, before returning to black and white.
How distorted was she? She was already distorted. Things were getting worse and worse. She could barely breathe. Her heartbeat increased at accelerated rates.
Her body was so cold… She had a great need to find warmth…
Darling left Grimm's office with tears in her eyes. If they didn't help her, she would have to find a way to save her friend.
And when the princess closed the door, Milton Grimm breathed normally again. Not being from that world, he could well feel when the words controlled him.
"I... I curse you... Forever, and ever," He murmured, knowing the person who caused her so much discomfort.
Little did he know that he could very well say whatever he wanted. That person was not interested in the slightest.
She is going to come. She's desperate. She wants your help to rescue Rosabella.
Lizzie quickly got up from her bed, surprised by the narrator's words.
"She…”
Don't even count on it. She only comes because Grimm has failed her. Maybe, they should do it again, but a little more… cruel.
"What are you proposing, Mr. Narrator?" Maddie asked, persuasive.
If they want an old storyteller's opinion, they'll need someone else who matters so much in Darling that they can match Apple.
"Opinion?" Kitty asked, noticing that word in her mouth.
Opinion. They have discovered us talking to you. They have given us freedom, but we don't want to push our luck. We're not seeing what's next. We regret not being more useful.
Storytellers also have rules. Unfortunately, we have already broken too many.
The three girls understood the situation.
"Then, in your opinion, what we should do is..." Kitty insisted.
Lizzie should be the next one taken by Raven. Right in front of Darling.
That made Kitty's expression completely change.
"I refuse," she declared, with complete certainty.
"Kitty!" Maddie demanded, turning to look at her reproachfully.
"I'm just saying what I think. I don't think Lizzie should risk such things.”
"But…!" Maddie tried to debate, but Lizzie interrupted her.
She had already noticed that strange attitude in Kitty. Whenever they talked about Darling, her girlfriend seemed to have a strange moodiness and disinterest. Of course, she had helped them, and she had rarely complained. But, it seemed that if it were up to her, she wouldn't have done anything.
"Are you jealous?" the Princess of Hearts asked, staring at her.
"And if so, what?" She responded.
"You would be wrong. There's no reason to be," Lizzie assured, slowly approaching her.
"You can convince Maddie of that. She is the one who is always settling our differences. But I know what you're trying to do with Darling, and... I don't think so.”
"Hey!" Maddie demanded, upon seeing herself mentioned. Even knowing that Kitty didn't say anything with bad intentions.
Lizzie turned to look at her other girl, taking her by the hand, just like she did with Kitty. She couldn't allow anyone to feel less than her.
"Stop it," She declared with an atypical softness for her. "What do I want to do with Darling, according to you?"
Kitty continued with her speech.
"You want to add her to this. You want to make her one of us. You can hide it all you want, but you don't behave this way even with Alistair and Bunny. Only by people you have a very special interest in. But I don't want her here.”
Lizzie's eyes shone in a very particular way.
"If I don't behave like that with Alistair, and with Bunny, it is because they are both loyal to me" She explained, "And, with Darling… it is true that I have a special interest in her.”
Maddie opened her mouth, surprised. Was Kitty right?
"You…”
"But it's not what you think. I'm not interested in her being one of us. Her heart could never belong to me like I know yours belongs" Both girls were deeply flattered, "I just want my White Knight back in my story. And I don't want to share it with anyone else. Can you imagine what a big blow it will be for them when Snow White's prince chooses us instead of her?”
Of course, that was something that represented who Lizzie Hearts was.
"But she loves Apple," Maddie refuted. Breaking that bubble a little.
"After all this, and when she is herself again, do you think she will still love her?”
She had no right to enter another's room without authorization.
Although practically speaking, that was still her room. Grimm would never allow Maddie, Kitty, and her to sleep in the same room. But, she no longer felt like her.
Why had she gone? That was a good question.
Explanations? The blonde would never give them to her. She was sure she would jump with anger when she saw her. Information? She didn't think she would find anything either, and she had already taken all her things.
Maybe it was a bit of compassion. She didn't know what she would find when she opened the door. You could find her, resting her arms on her legs, on top of her bed. Staring at nothing, as was her custom.
Only now, there was no one to ask her what was wrong.
Perhaps, she would find her making a cup of tea. After all, it was already night. And her former roommate couldn't sleep without drinking herbal tea.
However, this time there was no one to complain about the strong smell of that stuff. And ask her how she was able to drink something that tasted so bad.
In reality, no one could know what she was doing. Well, no one cared anymore. No one was there to take care of her, she had pushed everyone away.
Since she still had the keys, she wanted to go to that place. But, she had nothing to do there.
She wasn't evil. Kitty was right. She was incapable of harming even the slightest of animals. That was why she was worried about her, she wanted to know if she was okay.
But, it seemed like she didn't understand. She didn't need her, she didn't need anyone. She couldn't feel so important.
If she saw her, she would surely demand that she leave there.
Fortunately for her, a call on her mirrorphone prevented her from making a serious mistake.
“Darling is coming this way. We need you to play your role again. This time, you will have to take me.”
Little did she know that, behind the door, a young princess could hear her footsteps, with a slight hope that the door would open. Something that never happened.
And, in her loneliness, it was she who opened the door, to find nothing but a shadow that was receding.
"Raven?”
"Come in" The voice of the Princess of Hearts was heard enough for Darling to overcome her fear and be able to open the door.
How had she gotten there? She was not sure. She had asked people who, frankly, she would rather never talk to again.
And if she had, it was only because she had vague memories of the people in front of her.
Maybe, she should have gone to find Andrew directly.
Would her memories be enough for them to help her confront Raven? So that they would go save Rosabella?
"Darling, it's you" Lizzie smiled, as if she didn't know that was going to happen, "What's wrong?”
If before, Darling already had problems socializing, things were much worse now. She didn't even know how to respond to it.
Did she have to be nice? Divert attention a little and then get to the point of her visit. Wouldn't that be too much interest?
It was best to get straight to the point.
"Something bad has happened, and I need your help.”
The three girls stopped what they were already doing, and turned to look at her.
"What's going on?”
"It's..." Why was she trusting those girls with those things? She could barely recognize them. She didn't remember the names of them and...yet, she felt enormous trust in them, "Raven Queen has kidnapped Rosabella. We can't let her get away with this.”
It was clear. She still wasn't Darling. To begin with, the former Darling Charming would have gone to save Rosabella, without even asking for help.
Second, because she would have arrived with the armor of the White Knight, and with a plan already hatched.
And third, because she would never be hiding behind a door. As if it were a scared puppy.
But, the narrator had not been wrong. That little part, that part that made Darling who she was, wasn't gone.
"It can't be!" Anyone would have noticed the farce, given Maddie's poor acting level.
But it was Maddie, no one was surprised she acted that way.
Before any of the four could say anything else, a macabre laugh was heard. And with a cloud of smoke, Raven appeared, right behind the three Wonderland girls.
"Wow, wow. Plotting against me, Darling Charming?”
It took her more effort to maintain her composure, and not burst out laughing than it did to feel “true evil.”
She just had to remember it, not say Prince Charming. They had to make her forget about that nickname.
"Raven Queen…" Darling had remained static, and if she could, she would run away. But her legs didn't work.
"You should know that no one should meddle in my affairs" Taking Lizzie with her magic and chaining her, just as she had done with Rosabella.
An extremely easy trick, but effective. Chaining people was always imposing.
"Free her!" Kitty demanded, who still did not agree with the situation.
"And if I don't want to, what? Will you attack me with your little claws?” She mocked, putting more force on Lizzie's chains.
She was going to have to apologize to Kitty for weeks for that answer!
"Please!" Darling begged, kneeling, "Release her. I beg.”
The three Wonderlarian girls made a sign for her not to stop.
"How pathetic," she said, "you must find that hero I mentioned." Or the next one will be Apple, would you like it?”
Apple? No! She couldn't go touch Apple!
"Find that knight, Darling," Raven demanded again. "Then look for me on the banks of the mountain. If not, you already know what will happen to Apple.”
Darling felt the tears pool in her eyes, coming together again, as Raven disappeared in purple smoke, taking Lizzie with her.
"Was such abruptness necessary? " Kitty claimed, appearing inside the cave, just to make sure Lizzie was okay.
“Kitty…” Lizzie tried to stop her complaints towards Raven.
It's not like she was defending anyone from Ever After, or anything like that. But, she also didn't like not being fair. And Raven was doing them a huge favor by helping them.
"I'm sorry, Kitty. I got carried away a little. I think I did overdo it this time"Although, to everyone's surprise, Raven did apologize.”
"Do you think it was enough to convince Darling?" Asked this time, Rosabella, who had also arrived.
"We will know very soon. It's already dawned. I don't think Darling will let any more time pass.”
"And if she doesn't come?" Rosabella insisted since she had not witnessed the last act.
"You will fulfill your threat of taking Apple, right?" Lizzie answered for her, although looking her in the eyes, "Am I wrong?”
Raven shuddered at the thought. Apple could ruin everything, like insulting Darling again, if she saved her life.
They couldn't get Apple into that plan.
"Here she comes, here she comes. Is everything ready?" Asked Maddie, who was in charge of guarding the entrance, and everyone could feel a sigh of relief.
Raven nodded, before ‘chaining’ Lizzie and Rosabella to the banks of the mountain. As if it seemed that, with a small movement, they would fall into the ravine, causing certain death.
Kitty disappeared with a smile, and Maddie hid. None were to be there by the time Darling arrived.
As the youngest daughter of the Charmings approached where Raven had summoned her, she began to feel as if all of this were nothing more than a dream.
The place… It seemed very familiar to her. It was as if she had been there before.
Ask me anything. If it is up to me to fulfill it, I will do it.
There, was the place where everything had begun. Even if it was all a dream, Apple was the only person she still thought about.
If that day was the end, it was nice to end up thinking only of her. Even if her last words were a mistake. Even if she died, she wanted it to be that way.
"Whatever your plan is, it's not going to work. We will defeat you, Raven Queen" Lizzie exclaimed, pretending to fight against the chains that were not even tied properly.
"Oh yeah? And how do you plan to achieve that...?" Raven continued, seeing that Darling could already hear everything.
"Don't worry. She's not going to hurt them" Finally, Darling was face to face, coldly, staring blankly, "Everything will be fine.”
"Finally!" Raven smiled, waving her arms. Rosabella and Lizzie did the same, the latter, freeing herself from the grip of the false chains. “We knew you would find the knight within you,” She murmured. “Now, let's end this.”
It wasn't a surprise to anyone. Raven and Darling would have to fight, just hard enough for Darling to remember the adrenaline of the arena.
Raven had agreed, well, after all, by the time Darling regained self-awareness, everyone was sure she would stop this fight.
Of all the people in the story, Darling was a fervent believer that Raven was not evil.
Therefore, it was a huge disappointment when Darling spoke.
"I surrender," Darling announced, raising her hands in submission. "I surrender of my own free will. You win.”
The sparkle in Raven's eyes disappeared, and she couldn't help but roll her eyes. Furthermore, the two princesses, who were supposedly chained, bumped their hands against their foreheads.
"Oh really? So easy?”
Darling looked down, standing at Raven's feet.
"Anything to defend Apple.”
Apple, Apple, Apple. It always had to be Apple. Come on!
"Darling, I don't want..." She took her by the shoulders, shaking her lightly, "I just... I just want you to remember who you are and be you again. The White Knight we all admire.”
Every time she heard that phrase, Darling's head began to spin.
"Why does everyone repeat the same thing? Why do they say I'm the white knight?”
"Why are you!" Raven insisted, "You are the prince charming that we all dream of, but not because you are Apple's prince, it is because you are a knight in shining armor!”
Darling couldn't believe what Raven was telling her. Surely, it was all a trap, part of her evil plans.
"You are lying.”
"I don't!" She claimed, letting a burst of her power come out. "But I know you won't believe me, so... I'm sorry about this."
With a movement of her hand, she grabbed the only girl she still had tied up, lifting her into the air, and causing her to scream in pain.
"Darling!”
"No!”
She didn't like anything she was doing. She could see the suffering on Rosabella's face, the fear on Lizzie's face, the terror on Darling's face.
She was doing what she always despised, what she never wanted to be. But that was what they had agreed to. If Darling didn't wake up with that...
"I have given up. I have given you my life, everything, what else can I do?" The platinum woman murmured, getting back on her knees, noticing Rosabella's gradual and greater suffering.
"Be the White Knight and save your friends!”
Every time they mentioned it… she felt like her head was about to explode.
"They…”
"If you don't act, dear Darling, you will lose them, and eventually, it will be the same for all of Ever After" And as she said it, she increased her powers, making Rosabella's pain intensify, before turning to look at Lizzie, who nodded slightly.
She would be the weapon if that failed.
"I... I'm not! I'm not a heroine! I am not…”
"Yes, you are," Raven insisted, looking her in the eyes. "I know you, Darling. You are not equal to all the princes that have ever existed. You are brave and capable. You care about others, Even if everyone doubts, you are there, ready to save the day. And right now, you need to fight!”
Rosabella didn't know if she could bear the pain, the magic flowing inside her. That wasn't what they had planned.
"Darling!" She let out a scream, waiting for her friend to react.
Darling turned to look at Rosabella, and then back at Raven, who seemed impassive.
"No! Please…”
"Oh, come on, Darling! Do you want the same thing to happen to Apple!? To your parents!? To your brothers!?”
"No…”
"Come on!" Raven's irises shone more intensely in that curious violet color, "You have to react! You don't want their blood on your hands, right!?”
With no other choice to make, Raven turned towards Lizzie, and without really thinking about the consequences of her actions, as she always did, she attacked Lizzie directly, slowly pushing her to the edge of the cliff.
If the real Evil Queen could see that, she would be very proud of her little girl.
"Do you not remember anything?" She exclaimed, putting everything she had into it, "You couldn't face anyone!”
But Darling didn't even react, she was crying uncontrollably. Everything was overwhelming her. That shouldn't be happening.
Seeing that everything was useless, Raven stopped her magic, freeing Rosabella and Lizzie. Lowering her arms defeated.
And without realizing that, by stopping her magic so abruptly, she is only causing a slight shock wave. Enough for everyone to take a few steps back.
Enough to make Lizzie feel like her feet, which moments before were firmly planted on the ground, and that were fighting against Raven's magic, were suddenly sliding into the abyss.
A mixture of terror and surprise took over her. As her body leaned forward, the dizzying sensation of free fall took over her senses.
"Darling!" She screamed, in a desperate scream that was lost in the roar of the wind and her fear.
It was her last hope, even if she knew that getting Darling back was already impossible.
"Lizzie, no!" She exclaimed, running towards the cliff, ready to save her life.
And don't make me make it an order from the future Queen of Hearts to her White Knight.
How do you know that...?
Raven can have very powerful magic. But we Wonderlarians function differently, always.
She... Now she could remember it better.
I'm sorry. I didn't want you to know like that. I was going to tell you! It is just that...
Why are you hiding from everyone? No one could question you, it is a heroic work. Darling, you are a hero.
A hero… She had that obligation. She had always wanted to be one, that was her greatest wish! The desire of her life!
That was her true dream, and not simply being Apple White's partner...
Now, the only thing she had to do was safe Lizzie's life, even if it ended on her own. Lizzie wasn't the one who had to pay for her mistakes.
Even though her life was ending, she wanted to say something more. It couldn't end like this.
She ran at full speed, even if she knew that with each passing second, the chances became smaller and smaller.
If only she still had her power to stop time… If only her hair was just as long…
What was she saying? Why had she cut it off? There was no time to think! She had to save Lizzie.
Time had passed, perhaps her hair was long enough to work again. She had to try it.
She tried it once, but it didn't work. Things weren't happening in slow motion. She tried again, with the same results.
It wasn't until the third time, that Darling finally succeeded. Her hair moved naturally with the air, and she felt that tingle in her body.
She could see the paleness on Raven's face, it was obvious that she didn't want all of this to happen. And Rosabella slowly fell to the ground. At the very least, it would prevent her friend from having such a painful fall.
But, most importantly, she could now save Lizzie.
When everything returned to normal, Darling managed to take Lizzie from her wrist.
And the Princess of Hearts, who had felt the greatest pain of her life, was stunned not to feel the pain of the fall. When she was able to catch her breath, she finally noticed that it was Darling who had saved her.
“Darling?” she asked, feeling her entire body tingle, but finally smiling.
"Lizzie" It was clear, that the lack of practice had affected her physical condition in recent months. Trying to get it onto the ground was a little more difficult than before, but she would never let it fall.
Everything was a little easier when Raven used her magic to help them both.
Once Lizzie was able to lie down on the comfort of solid ground, Darling thought it was a good time to let her go. But the Princess of Hearts held her tighter, while the other two girls approached both of them, still under the impression of everything that had happened.
"Tell me you made it" She murmured, "Tell me you remember everything.”
Remember?
Suddenly, the colors of the world began to mix, forcing her to remember. Darling was silent for a moment, her eyes fixed on the surrounding darkness. The reality of what had just happened hit her with the force of a hammer, and the pieces of the puzzle of her memory suddenly fell into place again.
In Wonderland, we could be. Nobody cares what you do there, everyone is the owner of their life. That's why I like to go visit her so much. I could sing your songs, live all those emotions together.
She sang to hear her voice.
"No... it can't be..." she murmured, her voice shaking with disbelief.
Images, memories, emotions, everything swirled in her mind, creating a storm of chaos. The weight of the truth hit her with overwhelming intensity.
I hate being with you. We have no future.
Darling put her hands to her head as if she could stop the avalanche of thoughts. The accumulated knowledge, the responsibilities, Apple's betrayal, everything mixed in her mind, creating a whirlwind of confusion.
What the Whites had done… What they had done to her…
Suddenly, the air became thick, as if the weight of the world rested on Darling's shoulders. She felt short of breath, and her chest tightened with overwhelming pressure. Anxiety took hold of her, twisting her from within.
"No, no, no..." She muttered under her breath, her eyes desperately searching for an escape from the truth that surrounded her.
Darling's hands shook, her legs felt weak, and reality seemed to fade. Everything around her became blurry as tears filled her eyes. She tried to inhale deeply, but the air wasn't reaching her lungs as it should.
It was breaking again.
How broken was she already?
Even if Apple never loved her, she could never hate her…
Suddenly, she felt dizzy, as if the ground was shifting beneath her feet. The panic intensified, engulfing her in a downward spiral. She couldn't escape the truth, and her mind struggled against the overwhelming weight of her destiny.
"Darling?" Rosabella tried to get closer, seeing that her friend seemed to be about to fall apart.
However, she received no response, on the contrary, a gasp escaped Darling's lips when everything reached its point. She clutched at her chest as if she could stop the hammering of her heart. She squeezed her eyes shut, but images kept flashing behind her eyelids, a chaotic mix of memories she couldn't control.
"Darling!”
Finally, the inner struggle drained Darling's last reserves of energy. His knees gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, her body shaking with the released tension. The world went black around her as unconsciousness enveloped her, bringing her a momentary respite from the overwhelming reality.
The only thing she knew was that meeting Apple was a mistake.
Wait, why did this chapter continue?
The summary is already over. The song is already over. There is also that strange and philosophical phrase that she always puts at the end of each chapter to leave the intrigue. There should be no more pages.
This… Is this Apple White's bedroom?
An Apple White scene is what's stopping us from finishing the story!? It better be good.
Anyway, let's see.
She waited patiently for the call to connect, even though it was taking longer than usual.
Was she even going to leave her alone? Of all the people in the story, her mother would be the one who would never abandon her, right?
She would never fail her. It was her mother, after all. She was only looking out for her good. She wouldn't be like the rest, who had turned their backs on her, and abandoned her.
Plus, her mother had been the one who told her to have that video conference. She wasn't going to stand her up, right?
When she felt her hopes were lost, her mirror pad finally turned on, and her mother's face appeared.
“Hello forever, mom,” she greeted, just as she always did.
Seriously, was this so important to not wait for the next chapter?
No one is interested in reading about Apple and her mother. I think I could perfectly eliminate this scene.
Ought. The plot is already over, the chapter is going to be ruined.
"Oh, my candy apple. It's been so long since our last talk, I missed you so much, and I wanted to hear from you.”
When she heard her mother's voice, it was so... false.
"Is that so, mother? Really?”
"Of course, my little one!" She assured me, "I have been very attentive to you all this time. That's why I know that your popularity ratings have dropped a lot. At frankly alarming levels.”
So that was it. What a fool she was, how could she think that her mother just wanted to call her to see how she was doing?
"So, could you explain that to me?”
Apple didn't even know what to say.
Sure, mom. It's just that everyone hates me, my friends don't talk to me, I gave an interview to Blondie where I told nothing but lies, I told Darling that I hated her, and now I'm more alone Rapunzel at the top of her tower.
It wasn't the best argument.
"Well, I…”
"Also, my advisors informed me that you gave a very… particular. And although you know that I respect your independence, I couldn't help but listen to it.”
“Mom, I…” Apple began to sweat. She was sure she would receive one of the worst sermons she had ever heard.
"Honey, I know you didn't want to damage your reputation. I don't blame you, sweetheart. But, if you and Darling agree, I have no problem with your relationship being public. I think it will be much better for the stability of your relationship. I don't want you to have to deal with the difficult time of your relationship being hidden. And if anyone bothers them, I'll take care of it.”
If things were a little different, she might feel comforted. Never in her wildest dreams could she imagine that her mother would support their relationship in that way.
Everything would be better if I didn't know so many things.
"Is something wrong, sweetheart? You've been very thoughtful," Snow White asked, seeing her daughter's expression.
"Mom, what happened the night before I returned to Ever After High?”
That question surprised Snow White. Her daughter had become a very liar.
"I thought you knew. That's what you told your friend.”
"Well, it's not like that," she snapped.
Snow White settled back in her seat, before answering. She had to be careful with her words.
"My daughter. You know that we are the smartest princesses of all. It is our role in the story.”
Apple turned to look at the screen, surprised by her mother's words.
"Do not look at me like that! I'm just telling you the truth. Cinderella had no education, her stepmother would never allow it. Briar Rose grew up in the middle of the forest, the fairies didn't know about politics. The little mermaid grew up under the sea, Rapunzel was on top of a tower, and the only one was Belle. But she always preferred fantasy to a finance book.”
Apple was stunned by the words she heard from her mother.
"Our story says that we were treated like the servants of our castle" Apple clarified.
"And yet, we were the only ones who grew up inside the palace throughout her story. Let your imagination flow so you know the rest.”
That didn't solve anything for her. But if she kept fighting, her mother would just leave, and she wanted to keep talking to someone. That's how her mother was.
"I don't think that's what was worrying you. Well, it's nothing more than a little thing, right?”
Apple sighed, again, her mom was right.
"It's just that... Well, Darling and I aren't doing very well right now, that's all.”
Snow White's expression softened. She stopped smiling and paid more attention to her daughter.
"That's not right, Didn't your father do a good job?”
That caught Apple's attention.
"My father?" she asked.
"Of course dear. It's the reason your girlfriend came to school later. After everything that happened with that white knight thing, I was a little worried. Not for nothing, but Darling couldn't play two roles in different stories. So, I asked your father to have some time alone with your girlfriend, you know, so she could understand what it means to be Snow White's prince."
Had her mother lost the crown, or was she aware of everything that had been done to Darling? No... she couldn't believe it.
A fleeting image of Darling's back came to Apple's memory.
"Mom... You weren't capable, right?" She asked again, beginning to believe in many things.
"Be able to what? Easy, my little apple. Your father and girlfriend just had some family time in retirement. I wasn't there, of course, Andrew insisted, that it was a time for princes only."
A relief ran through Apple's body, knowing that her mother was not the mastermind of that atrocity. The same relief that disappeared when she understood what kind of person her father was.
However, Snow White was not stupid. She knew well what her daughter was talking about.
"Did she show it to you? We thought it would stay a secret.”
Apple just nodded, feeling worse and worse.
"She didn't want to, it was more of a coincidence" She murmured, "Why? Darling wasn't bad at all. I don't know if you knew this, but my father tortured Darling on that trip. It was hours and days. Darling is completely broken."
For the first time in her life, Apple saw the surprise on her mother's face. She saw her pale and felt disgusted, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. She looked as if she would run out and demand an explanation from her husband.
However, in a few seconds, she regained her composure.
"Dear. You have never been, nor will you be, the partner of a knight in shining armor" She assured, "You wouldn't stand it.”
Apple frowned. There was her mother again, wanting to control her life.
"That is not true.”
"Please! Would you put up with Darling going off to fight on the battlefield for weeks, instead of sleeping next to you? Not hearing from her during the campaigns? Living with the anguish of not knowing if she is alive or dead? That incessant fear that she will never return? Will nothing but her coffin return? Or have it only one week a year? Your father was protecting you, my little apple!”
Her mother had to be lying. Living with that... There couldn't be a person who could stand it.
"Darling wouldn't be like that... I would always come first for her. They didn't have to do that…”
"Are you sure about that? Are you sure she would choose you, and not her duties as a knight, over her wife?”
Her mom had a point. Darling was always looking out for others. Even before herself.
Then, another memory came to mind.
Did my mother love another man?
"It's okay, I can't blame him" She corrected, "I know it's not his fault, it's his fault. My father were just a puppet.”
She didn't even expect her mother to understand her. Well, even if she suspected that she also knew everything, she couldn't even be sure.
"Oh no. I was the one who came up with the whole idea. He was the only one who gave it to me, and developed it.”
Apple felt a shiver run down her spine.
"You…”
"Why didn't you tell me that you already knew the writer, my dear?”
If Apple wasn't sitting down, she would have fainted.
"Do you know him!?" She exclaimed, surprised.
Snow White nodded.
"All of us Snow Whites do it, my little apple. In some way or another, we are the ones who know the truth. Although, strangely enough, that is the only part of our destiny that I would not have liked you to fulfill.”
Apple felt its pressure drop. She couldn't believe what she was hearing.
"As…!?”
"Well. He's a pretty lazy person, darling. He and I have an alliance. And when he asked me for help in making your beloved Darling dedicate herself body and soul to you, the idea just… popped into my head.”
Perhaps, her mother was not the cause of her father's sadism. She didn't know things would take that turn... But she had been the one with the idea. She knew all about it, and she was deliberately causing it.
Able and was not to eliminate this moment.
Shut up and keep reading.
"A-Allies?" She stuttered, "Have you talked to him!?”
Snow White laughed, "Of course! Otherwise, I wouldn't have found my happy ending.”
Now, Apple didn't understand anything at all.
"I think this conversation is going to go on a little longer, don't you think?" Snow White mentioned, and Apple couldn't do anything but nod. "Why don't you tell me how you found out?"
Calmly, Apple told her mother everything. How Gilles Grimm had doubted her. How she had found her library, and how a young girl who called herself 'Brooke' appeared.
How come this girl had told her about her entire dynasty. And how she had discovered that she was nothing more than a mistake, an anomaly, and her destiny was to be completely unhappy.
"That's not true." Her mother interrupted her at that moment, with very obvious concern. It was the first time in her life that she saw her mother express her true emotions, "You won't be unhappy. If that were true, he would be the one failing to do his part.”
Fail to do his part? What did her mother know that she didn't?
The alliance that she had told her…
"Mom, what deal did you make with the writer?" She asked again, analyzing everything at speed.
Apple should know by now that her mother didn't like to be direct.
"It's very simple, my candy apple. The writer does not like to be discovered. He hates it. However, if he wanted, he would simply erase our memories or rewrite the story to prevent us from discovering it.
Apple thought about it, and that made a lot of sense.
"He may be a control freak, but he likes it when things get a little chaotic" And from the mirror pad, she saw herself as one of her dwarfs, handing her a cup of coffee, "Do you know what he doesn't like? Let them disrespect he.”
Apple settled back in her chair, remembering how many times she had insulted him in the past few months.
I curse the name of the one behind it all.
"And well, I was very young when I found out, little apple. I thought he was to blame for all my ills, and that he had forced me to live with a man I didn't love. He wasn't very happy about that, and, like he did with the other Snow Whites, he stopped writing to me.”
He stopped what!?
"He can't have done that" Apple assured, "It's not fair!”
"Have you ever read a fairy tale after happily ever after?" Snow White questioned, and Apple remained silent. "Your father had already kissed me. Strictly speaking, my story and my happily ever after had already been fulfilled, he had no further need to write to me.”
Apple couldn't believe what it was understanding.
"I might hate him, but the bastard was right. Life, when you are not taken care of, can be very hard. A couple of months were enough to beg for forgiveness.”
Her mother? Begging? That she had admitted that was enough to know that, truly, it had been bad.
What would her mother have experienced? Would it be something similar to what she was experiencing now?
Wait…
"To my surprise, he was already waiting for me. He said that he no longer had any interest in me, but he was willing for me to live my happy ending, as long as... we worked together" She continued, "It was a very simple task. And I foolishly thought that by choosing your father, I was pleasing him.”
Apple noticed her mother's gaze darken, and felt her emotions swirling.
"I failed in one part of my deal, and those are things he doesn't forgive, so he forgot about me again, almost all the time" She explained, "He would achieve his purposes, no matter what. He just…wanted to include myself. And I don't know if it was out of mercy, or for fun.”
That agreed with what Gilles told her.
"But. He is someone lazy. He has a lot of ideas, but he doesn't know how to develop them on many occasions" She scoffed, "He wanted a way in which Darling would dedicate herself to your body and soul, and I came up with the idea of forcing her not to think about anything other than you. I didn't know it would go this far.”
Apple lowered her head, leaning on her hands. She couldn't believe everything she was hearing.
"Now do you understand the importance of following our story to the letter? "Snow White asked, "If we deviate a little, if we try to search for 'our own destiny', outside that man's words, then we will be truly lost.”
"You... Did you ever ask him to stop controlling you?" She asked, still in shock.
"Too many times to count. That was the reason, actually, why he simply decided that he would listen to me. It was like he knew what would happen. He doesn’t control you, nor does it create anything for you, but he does control the rest of the world.”
If what her mother had told her was true...
She had also lost count of every time she insulted him. Each time, she thought that her actions were a product of what he wrote. Each time, she distanced herself from her responsibilities, just because she thought she wasn't the one who had done things.
Her actions… If her mother was right, then he hadn't done anything. The only one to blame for her actions was none other than herself.
And it had been too much evil in the last moment.
Suddenly, she felt sick. Her stomach churned, and she felt like she was going to vomit. The weight of her actions was falling too hard on her.
If, like her mother, the writer had forgotten her for insulting him, that meant that...
Why did she still have such strong feelings for Darling?
Darling! It had made her feel horrible! And it was her fault!
That Darling who had done absolutely everything, and suffered the impossible, just to try to make her happy...
"You haven't done it too, have you, my little apple?" Snow White asked, seeing that her daughter seemed to be totally surprised and panicking.
After all, Apple didn't have to worry. The writer had promised her a happy ending, since Snow White had been doomed.
But... Who could ensure that he kept his deals?
The years had passed, and Milton and Gilles were still in the story...
"Mom, can we talk later? I have to find Darling.”
Maybe, if it were another situation, Snow White would have demanded explanations. She wouldn't have allowed her to hang up until everything was in order. Until she knew even the smallest detail. To tell her what she thought about what she knew. Delve deep into her daughter's mind.
But, something told her that it was not the best time for it. Sometimes you just had to let your children be.
"Of course, my candy apple" She nodded, and before her daughter turned off the mirrorpad, she spoke, "Good luck.”
After all, she would need it.
Chapter 31: I don't remember you anymore.
Notes:
Love you, It is wanting to win heaven for love, It is having lost the fear of pain. It's fighting no one in battle and drown the fire that is born in my gut. Loving you, loving you is to keep quiet and wait...
Chapter Text
"I'm sorry, girls, I don't know what happened to me. I never wanted to hurt you.”
Even if she didn't feel able to admit it, she knew that she had crossed the line. She had so enjoyed unleashing her powers at will... that she was about to commit a tragedy.
"We know it was like that. We asked you, it's partly our fault." Rosabella tried to reassure her, seeing that Raven had not stopped complaining the entire way back to school.
Of course, the only one who accepted those apologies again and again was Kitty, who had also suffered a kind of attack when she saw Lizzie fall from the ravine.
And if it weren't for the fact that Maddie had been there to stop her, Raven would already have her face disfigured, and much of it would be the fault of her claws.
"Even so. What I did was not right, I lost control of myself" She insisted "It was... like that time we broke up with Courtly Jester. It seemed like my powers controlled me, and not me them.”
And she looked back at her hands, before clenching her fists.
Lizzie sighed. She hated having to do that, but otherwise Raven wouldn't stop blaming herself. And although on another occasion, she wouldn't have cared in the slightest... but she had to admit that Raven had been very good to everyone.
"Rosabella is right" She responded, "You just did what you had to do. No hard feelings.”
Raven still wasn't convinced. And she wouldn't be until Darling woke up again, being as she always should have been.
"In any case, there is something much more important to think about now. At least, when Darling wakes up" Kitty interrupted, pointing to the sky.
Rosabella raised an eyebrow, surprised. And looking up, there was nothing on the ceiling.
Raven did the same. Neither of them understood Kitty's frown.
"Raven, we had already explained it to you. The narrators helped us, and now we have to do it ourselves" Maddie explained, seeing the confusion of her two friends.
"I admit I didn't pay much attention, I'm sorry," Raven admitted, shrugging her shoulders.
"Narrators?" Rosabella asked, again. Without understanding much of what they were saying.
Lizzie snorted, she would have to explain everything again.
"Rosabella, there's something we need to tell you," Lizzie spoke, turning to look at her, even if she was addressing both girls. "Have you ever heard Maddie say that she's fighting with someone called ‘the narrators’?"
Rosabella nodded.
"Yeah. But we all thought it was Maddie being… well, you know, Maddie.”
For some reason, Maddie felt like she should be offended by that comment.
"Well, it's not like that," she warned." They are real. And they need our help”.
"They were the ones who told us how to save Darling" Kitty continued, "Now we have to respond, helping find their daughter.”
"Brooke, my friend. The young narrator" Maddie finished.
Rosabella didn't understand who the narrators were, or when they had spoken to those people if she had never left her friends, but it didn't matter. If someone had to be saved, she was willing to cooperate.
While Raven stayed silent. That name seemed particularly familiar, and not just because Maddie mentioned her all the time.
Just look! This book, when you open it, will bring Maddie's friend. Her name is Brooke, she can tell you it's all true!
Apple! Apple had seen Brooke! She had mentioned her!
"Apple knows her," she declared, surprising everyone. "Apple knows Brooke." One time we argued, and she said she would bring 'Brooke' with a book.
They all turned to look at her, excited.
Would it be possible to find her that way? If they managed to snatch that book from Apple...
"And what happened?" Maddie asked, excited.
Of all of them, she was the one who knew Brooke the most. She was her friend, even if they had never met.
It was a unique opportunity to finally meet each other.
"Nothing" She responded, to everyone's disappointment, "The book was empty. Apple couldn't show me anything that day.”
No one was going to come out, because then we would have to go in, and there would be no one to turn the page.
If we had entered, the story would have stopped. That is why our work as narrators is so important.
Although, unfortunately, it is easy to replace. And Maddie and Kitty are proof of that.
No one could fully understand the narrator's words. After all, they had not experienced it, nor did they know its work, as if it had been done by a certain blonde-haired princess.
"But" She continued talking, and everyone's hopes were raised again, "She mentioned something very strange all the time. I knew Dexter and I would break up, even before it happened.”
They all got a little closer. That was not possible. Apple did not read the future. Not like the narrators could do it.
"Do you think Apple could have talked to Brooke, and she told her that?" Lizzie asked.
Raven just shrugged.
"I Don't know. The whole time, she just said that someone who knew the ‘author’ told her.”
Could it be Brooke that person?
"Author?" Kitty asked. But that wasn't the main question.
The really important thing is that if someone had told her, it was because Brooke was very close. Brooke was inside the pages of the story.
"Well, she's not at school. There are no new students" Lizzie concluded, beginning to analyze all the options.
"So, she has to be in the villa at the end of the story" Maddie declared, and no one could object.
There was just one small detail. Hundreds of people lived in that village. Finding her, without even having a description of her face, was like finding a needle in a haystack.
And put an ad in the magical newspaper saying, ‘Hey, are you the narrator's daughter? Look for us, your parents want to read to you,’ it was going to be a little strange.
"Maybe... I know someone in town who could help us," Rosabella murmured, thinking about the situation.
"Oh yeah?" Kitty approached her, and Raven smiled at her, knowing who she was referring to.
"Well, I know something who knows a lot of people" She responded, starting to feel nervous. "Maybe you can help us.”
"And can we know who that unknown person is who…?”
Unfortunately, the conversation does not ask to continue. The school bell rang, and that just meant that everyone had to go back to class.
Well, unlike Darling, not everyone had the great privilege of having passed school.
They would leave that conversation about Rosabella's private life for later.
Raven couldn't help but roll her eyes when she saw the person in front of her.
Was it so difficult for him to understand that she didn't want to hear from him again?
Come on, it was good that one of the characteristics of a Charming was to be a little stubborn. But she was running out of ways to tell Dexter that his presence was that it already bothered her.
"Raven!”
And things got worse every time he spoke to her. She didn't want to hear from him again, and he knew why. He had been nothing more than a rubbish person.
"Dexter…”
The prince stood in front of her, adjusting his glasses. That was the sign that he was a nervous wreck.
"Well, I was thinking that I… Maybe" His voice began to falter, and he had to regain his composure, "I would like us to talk. Right now, to be honest, can I invite you to…?”
But Raven didn't want to hear anything from Dexter. Everything had already been said between them.
"I have a class. I can't miss" She interrupted him, without stopping her walk.
Raven noticed how Dexter lowered his head in disappointment.
"Of course, I… Well, I had a couple of hours free. Maybe I'll go see Darling, we could meet later, I guess, do you know if she's awake yet?”
Was it so difficult for him to understand that she no longer wanted to talk to him again?
If there was no other way, and no matter how much it hurt, it would be up to her to be direct.
"Don't know. I haven't been able to go see her" She admitted, "And I won't if you're there.”
At that answer, Dexter turned pale and was speechless.
"I…”
"Listen Dex, I'm telling you this in the kindest way I know how" And for the first time in a long time, Raven looked him in the eyes, "I don't want to talk to you again. Not even seeing you again. What we had is already over, do you understand? Even if I still have feelings for you... I'm going to rip that out of my heart because you're not the person I'm looking for.”
Dexter didn't know what to say to such words.
"And if you want advice, you should leave your sister alone too. She's already suffered enough because of you, don't you think? I'm sure you'll be the last person she wants to see.”
Without giving her a chance to respond, Raven continued walking, before disappearing around the corner of the hallway. Leaving Dexter with a horrible feeling.
Not even when his brother humiliated him had he felt so bad. Not even when his father took it upon himself to belittle him, and make him believe that he was nothing more than trash.
Maybe, it was because his twin had always been by his side. She had always been there to remind him that things weren't like that, to remind him that he was a good person, that he was worth it. And that, one day, he would find a person who truly valued him.
And he never wanted to listen to it. When it was time to reciprocate the support that his sister had given him for so many years… He turned his back on her. He humiliated her, belittled her, and pretended she didn't exist.
Darling had only been wrong about one thing, and that was telling him that he was a worthwhile person. It was clear that he was a nobody, and that Daring and her father had always been right.
Suddenly, he felt a couple of drops of water wet his cheeks, and that was when he realized that he had started to cry.
What else did he care about anymore? After all, it was the only thing he wanted to do.
However, someone stopped him.
"Dexter?" He heard the voice in the distance and tried to cover his face, embarrassed to be seen in such a state.
No one should see him like that.
"Dexter! It's me, Cupid.”
And only in that way did he find the comfort he needed in the arms of a friend.
"Darling!”
She was supposed to take care of Darling, while Lizzie and Raven finished the 'Villainmania' class, before making new decisions.
And also, Darling was supposed to be in her bed, if not still asleep, then at least resting.
But, when Bella's daughter opened the door, her eyes only found her companion's bed perfectly arranged, but empty.
She turned pale and couldn't help but get scared. The last time Darling had disappeared without a trace, she had had to find her in the middle of a massacre at the castle.
Or having to go pick her up at a bar. Honestly, it wasn't her ideal of pleasure.
Luckily for her, she only had to turn to the right side of her room to find her roommate. The wide-open closet doors prevented her from seeing her completely, but there was no doubt, it was Darling.
"Do you know where my clothes are? The one I used before. I can't find anything here that I like, honestly.”
By looking into her eyes, Rosabella could tell the truth. Since her friend had returned from her vacation, her eyes seemed sad and empty, without any emotion.
Gray and cloudy, as if there was a layer that covered reality. It was as if I were looking into the eyes of a machine, which cannot express an emotion because it does not know them.
Now, even if it was such a casual conversation, she could tell the difference. His eyes once again had that singular light blue color, which could relax anyone, and make them smile. Calm and safe, as she had always been, except that there was no longer any fear.
It was Darling.
Without saying a single word, Rosabella ran to hug her friend. It was the strongest, warmest hug she had ever given. A hug that had more time than expected to be granted.
"I missed you a lot," she told her, without letting her go for a moment.
"I don't I went nowhere, I've been here the whole time" Darling refuted, returning the hug with a smile.
"No, that's not true" She responded, without letting her go, "You weren't here. But it doesn't matter anymore, in the end, right?”
Darling looked up. Thinking about how to respond.
"Well, I don’t know. Aren't we supposed to go visit Snow White's palace this year? I'm starting to see this room too familiar with…”
That comment made Rosabella immediately separate from her, before giving her a light push.
"Darling!”
The aforementioned only laughed, before smiling again.
"Calm, calm. It won't happen again" She assured, even if she felt a shiver run through her entire body when she thought about it.
How could she joke about things like that?
"I won't allow it, either. You can be sure of it.”
Darling just nodded, grateful. “I'm sure of that. For now, I think I'll have to go to Lizzie and ask her for a new wardrobe. How come I could get away with this? It's not even my size.”
Rosabella wanted to laugh again, before remembering what was truly important.
Lizzie had to know about all this!
"I think I'm going to call her" She mentioned, "I'm sure she'll be fascinated to know this.”
And she took her mirrorphone, looking for the number of the Princess of Hearts, which surprised Darling. Lizzie was many things, and one of them, she was distrustful. She would first become a normal person, before giving out her number to everyone.
"Since when have you and Lizzie been such friends?" she asked when she finally found something halfway decent.
"Well, she was the one who was most worried about you" She answered, "There wasn't a single day when she didn't want to know how you were. I think she is very fond of you.”
Darling blushed, flattered.
"I have to thank her for that. It was not necessary.”
But Rosabella didn't think so.
"I will call her. She must still be in class, but we were going to go to town, I just came to see if you were okay.”
Darling began to get more into the conversation.
"Oh yeah? And what do you plan to do in the town?" She asked.
"Let's go see Jacques, we need her to help us…”
"Jacques?" Darling smiled in a way that, honestly, made Rosabella nervous. "I haven't forgotten him, either."
As with Darling, Rosabella's eyes couldn't lie.
"It's not what you think!" She tried to defend herself, but that stutter didn't help her much. "There's nothing between him and me."
Darling only widened her smile, making her even more nervous.
"But you would like to," She declared.
Rosabella couldn't hold her gaze any more. Suddenly, she didn't know if she was happier because she had finally recovered.
"No…" She said, but not even she sounded convinced, "Besides, that's not the point!" She declared, radically changing the subject, "We're not going to see her talk about my love life. We're looking for a person, someone Apple knows.”
Apple.
Despite everything, that name still permeated the depths of her being. It still made her shudder, but it no longer comforted her like before. Quite the opposite. It made her feel a hole inside her.
Darling's smile disappeared, and with it Rosabella's nervousness. That she had felt the sudden change of environment, and now she felt guilty.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have mentioned her, I just…”
However, Darling shook her head, downplaying the matter.
"It doesn't matter. She will be our queen at the end of the day, right? I simply can't expect anyone to ever mention it again.”
Rosabella lowered her head, not knowing what to say.
"In any case, better tell me, who is that person who knows Apple? And what do they need Jacques for?”
Rosabella wasn't quite sure how to speak. After all, she wasn't supposed to say anything, since the Grimm weren't supposed to know about it.
But, it was Darling. If she didn't tell her, Lizzie would tell her in a second, right?
After all, she wouldn't go rat them out to the Grimm. Those so-called ‘narrators’ wouldn't have to bother.
"Well, we are looking for some people's daughter. Brooke Page is what her name.”
Darling's eyes widened in surprise upon hearing that name. Was it possible...?
"Brooke? Did you say Brooke?" She asked quickly.
Rosabella raised an eyebrow, surprised.
"Do you know her?”
And Darling nodded.
"She is Jacques's best friend. Brooke Page. I have spoken with her several times. I know where she is.”
She woke up in the dark, still thinking about what had happened the night before.
Actually, without stopping thinking about her.
The sun filtered through the window like any morning, painting the side of her room in beautiful golden tones.
Despite everything, she hadn’t even wanted to stand on the side that had belonged to Raven, as if she still had hope that her friend would return.
When she opened her eyes, there was no glow in them. Reality hit her like a weight on her chest. The loneliness in which she lived was palpable.
If only she could have Darling by her side... Just like they had been in the summer. She didn't want to have more memories, because they only hurt her already wounded heart.
And it was all her fault.
If everything continued as it was in the summer, perhaps Darling would still be by her side. The print on her pillow remained. She could imagine seeing her face in front of her, feeling how her whole body missed her.
She looked around, searching for a trace of company, but the walls seemed to close in on her. The place that had felt like her second home was now cold and distant.
And all because of her.
Unwilling to do anything, Apple was forced to get up. And it wasn't even because of her animal friends, who had also abandoned her since her song no longer attracted them.
How could they? After all, she had been nothing more than a villain all along. And the animals were not friends of the villains.
She sighed, harassed. Her hands slid across the screen of her mirrorphone, where just a day before, her mother had told her the most painful of truths.
She couldn't even find comfort in those who had always been her best friends. Ashlynn and Briar had long since stopped answering her messages. She could even claim that Cinderella's daughter had blocked her from all her social networks.
And Blondie… Blondie didn't seem to be much different. Her best friend forever and always wasn't much different from the rest. Since that interview, they had begun to talk less and less, until they were almost strangers.
How lonely she was feeling without her, and she was paying for it. It was just the weight of her actions turning against her. Because she couldn't even keep blaming a person who she couldn't see.
And although she tried, she couldn't even get out of her bed. Hugging her knees, the silence became deafening, and the emptiness in her chest seemed to expand with each breath.
She wondered how she had come to this, how she had allowed superstitions and fears to put distance between her and Darling. Believing that she didn't love her.
Even when everything told her that everything was the opposite, she had done the worst actions. The weight of her actions oppressed her, and guilt settled deep in her heart.
Without realizing it, the door to her room opened. Surely, she had not closed it properly the night before, and the morning air had managed to open it. Only, to her, the outside world seemed something unattainable.
She wanted to escape from her loneliness, but there was no possible place. She closed her eyes, trying to drown out the pain that consumed her.
She was alone with her loneliness, alone without the company of anyone. Darling's words of pain, which she had said so many times to her these weeks, echoed over and over again in her mind, and the lump in her throat grew tighter.
The happy memories with Darling, where she told her her most intimate and enormous desires, danced inside her mind, mixed with regret and sadness.
Longings that she had considered stupid, and that now she just wanted to keep talking about.
If she could just talk to her, she would say yes to everything. She would pack her things right then, and she would go with her to Wonderland, to that nice cabin she had promised her.
No more kingdoms, no controlling mothers. No more destinations to fulfill. Just her and Darling. Living their happily ever after.
The room, once filled with laughter and shared secrets, had been transformed into a prison of its creation. Apple sank into the darkness of loneliness, not knowing how to undo the knots she had woven with her own hands.
Reconciliation seemed like a distant dream, and loneliness loomed like an implacable shadow.
She had nothing left but the memories, which she only wanted to hold on too tightly. It was the only thing she had.
The only thing that still allowed her to live.
Rosabella sighed when she heard her name coming from the school speakers.
It was Director Grimm again, who claimed that he was urged to come to his office immediately. The problem was that she didn't have time for those things. Darling, Lizzie, and the rest of the girls had agreed to meet at the village fountain along with Jacques, and she was already late.
However, if it wasn't at that moment with Principal Grimm, he might become suspicious.
Or simply start investigating.
She wanted to notify one of her friends about her delay, however, her mirrorphone had already run out of battery.
How strange, she swore she had loaded it completely before leaving. In any case, she hoped it wouldn't take too long.
When she arrived, Director Grimm's door was already open, as if they were already waiting for her, and Gilles Grimm, the director's younger brother, was nowhere to be found.
"Ah, Miss Beauty, I'm glad you responded so quickly to my call," he declared, with that impassivity that had always characterized him.
Rosabella had never enjoyed the principal's office. Too gloomy for her taste.
"Well, you sent for me," she answered calmly.
"To ask you just one question, really" She didn't like the way he spoke, either, that tone, it didn't convince her "Have you thought about what we talked about last time?”
A chill ran down her spine. With everything that had happened, she didn't even remember it.
"Sorry?”
Grimm waved his hand, making a sign. “You know, the thing with young Charming.”
She felt a chill run through her body when she finally remembered it.
Daring. Daring was the beast in her story. And she was supposed to go save him.
"Uh…”
Too many things went through her mind. Maybe, at another time in her life, she wouldn't even have hesitated to say yes. It was Daring Charming, the most attractive boy in the entire school.
The person she had always been attracted to. Her happily ever after. She knew about his bad character, his egocentrism... but that's what her story was about, right?
She could change him.
But now... Now she wasn't even sure that what she felt for Daring was real.
Well, there was a small-town boy, who had absolutely nothing, who was stealing her sighs...
Someone who was not Daring. Selfless, attentive, and kind, he was what every girl could want.
And more, because she knew that her feelings could be reciprocated.
"No..." She muttered, almost not realizing what she was saying.
If she was honest with herself. That was the truth. She was no longer willing to follow her destiny because she had found something better.
Daring would have to excuse her. But she wouldn't be the princess to save him. Anyway, he wouldn't have to worry, being so popular, she was sure that many girls would be lining up to be his princess.
Milton opened his eyes in surprise. While it is true, that Rosabella Beauty had never spoken out in the war between Royals and Rebels, he had always believed that Beauty's daughter was willing to follow in the footsteps of her parents, who were quite peaceful.
"No?”
With every question Grimm asked her, Rosabella became more nervous.
"Well, I... I'm not sure if I have feelings for Daring, and the truth is... I'm seeing someone else.”
Grimm wasn't going to rat her out, right?
"Oh," The director responded, "So that's it.”
Milton Grimm adjusted his tie and coughed.
"You…”
"Don't worry, Miss Beauty, I understand you perfectly.”
Rosabella was surprised by that answer.
"Wait, you do it?”
Milton nodded, with a passive look.
"Clear. I do it" He responded, "In the heart, there is no command, Miss Beauty. And if I can't deal with Miss Raven Queen's revolution, I know I won't be able to convince you, even if your feelings are involved.”
Rosabella couldn't believe what she heard. Was Milton Grimm going to let her give up her destiny?
"So…”
"Then, you are free to go.”
Rosabella didn't have to be told twice. She turned around and headed for the door.
Until she heard Milton's voice.
"In that case, I will have to tell Queen Snow White that Charming Castle will be haunted indefinitely.”
That forced her to stop.
"Charming Castle? Haunted?”
Milton Grimm nodded.
"It is the castle where young Daring Charming became completely a beast. Both the servants and Lance himself and her wife, became utensils, as you will know.”
They hadn't told her that.
"They…”
"And well, since you have no intention of following your destiny, all those people will stay that way indefinitely. At least, until someone decides to take their role in the story.”
And for the first time in a long time, Rosabella hesitated. She doubted what she had to do.
It may be that all the Charmings deserved a long lesson, but... inside that castle, there were innocent people.
Then another thought crossed her head. Dexter was in Ever After High. And if things made sense, she had seen her brother turn into a beast.
"I don't believe you," she murmured. "It must be another farce to convince me to continue my story."
That did surprise Grimm.
"I assure you that it is not like that.”
But Rosabella didn't even look at him.
"If that were true, Dexter Charming should also be covered. And yet, here it is.”
Grimm sighed, the girl had her reasons and they were valid. For once, he was not manipulating the situation, and fate was turning against him.
"Young Dexter was very lucky. He was in the surrounding forest when the curse happened. That's why nothing has happened to him, fortune smiled on him" He explained, "I can call you if you want to check it out.”
However, that would not be necessary. Rosabella could believe in that truth.
If she did not follow her destiny, she would leave many innocent people imprisoned in a punishment that did not belong to them.
After all, Darling was fine. She was sure that her friend would make it through, while she was gone for a couple of months. And she could bet anything that her best friend would be in charge of taking care of all the creatures in the forest.
Nobody else needed her. She could go peacefully to fulfill her destiny and…
And break the heart of a poor village boy.
And in the process, condemning herself to a life where she was not sure if she could love. Not now.
Was it so bad to want to be selfish for once in your life?
Apparently, yes.
"I... No..." Suddenly, she was left speechless, because she couldn't find the correct answer to what was in front of her. "I can't decide, not now. I need… think.”
Never, ever in her life, had she thought about everything that her story entailed. It wasn't just transforming a terrible beast into a human. Nor live imprisoned until she fell in love with her captor.
It was saving hundreds of innocent people, who had the misfortune of working in the wrong castle. Prevent them from living an eternity without their humanity. Being nothing more than simple devices.
"Of course. Can do it. I know you are a noble-hearted girl, and you will make the best decision" Grimm responded, once again, "But I must warn you, Miss Beauty. Next time I ask you, I'll need a definitive answer.”
"Aren't they supposed to be here already?"
Maddie shrugged at Kitty's question. Her feline friend was right, it had been an hour since everyone had arrived at her father's cafeteria, and there was no sign of Darling or Rosabella.
"They probably got lost on the way," she said, downplaying the importance.
At least, until she heard a cup break. That couldn't be anyone other than Lizzie, who was losing her nerve.
If Rosabella was playing a prank on them, she was going to cut off her head. That foolish boy had refused to speak until he was in Rosabella's presence.
It was easier to say that he was afraid of her girlfriend and that's it. Although, he was going to be more afraid of her, as Darling would have been lost again.
Then he was going to lose his mind, in the most literal sense of the word.
"I'll pay for that, don't worry, Miss Hatter." They were the only words the boy knew how to say.
He'd already offered to pay for the two rounds of tea they'd had, and the three cups Lizzie had broken.
Maddie turned to look at him, with an incredulous look.
"Maddie" She insisted, asking her to stop with the formalism, "And second, you don't have to pay for all this. Stop worrying.”
The mad hatter's daughter was right.
"Are you sure she said in your cafeteria?" Lizzie asked, raising her voice.
None of this would be happening, if only her mirrorphone had not fallen, very accidentally, into the well of wonders, while searching for new inspiration.
And of course, she had to order a new one from the Wonderland store, she couldn't buy it at Ever After.
"Of course! We agreed very clearly.”
“Aren't they supposed to be here already?” she asked herself, starting to get tired of standing.
She had been in front of the village fountain for more than half an hour now, and there was no sign of Lizzie, Kitty, Maddie, or Rosabella.
Either her friends were arriving excessively late, or she had gone to the wrong place.
Which was quite strange. Considering that she had already dialed quite a few times, and not even her roommate, like the princess of hearts, was answering any of her calls.
Little did she know, a person was watching her in the distance. It hadn't been her intention. She wasn't even looking for her, because she didn't even know where she was.
The only thing that person wanted was to continue drowning in her memories and melancholy. So she was walking to the enchanted forest when she saw her in the distance.
It was no surprise to anyone, Darling was incredibly beautiful. Her arms were no longer as defined as before, and her casual dress, mixed with bits of armor, went to great lengths to hide her best qualities.
But, in those eyes, there was no more beautiful person in the entire story.
A sigh escaped her lips, knowing that she had to face the situation. Even if it was the person she was most afraid of. She knew it was for the best.
After all, it was Darling, right? If she apologized politely and showed her regret, she was sure she would gladly accept it.
Darling had never said no to anything, and she doubted it would be any different now. If everything went well, maybe they could pick up their relationship right where they left off.
What do you think about Darling and mine is...?
Better, she decided to separate those thoughts from her mind. Taking a deep breath, she strayed from her path and approached her until she was behind her.
"Darling.”
When she looked into her eyes again, she felt her legs weaken. She had never expected to see them again, staring at her.
However, there was something different about them. Something she couldn't describe, because she didn't understand it. Darling simply looked at her differently.
"I'm so sorry," she began. Thinking about the words that came from the depths of her heart, "I am sorry for what I did.”
Apple! Of course. I adore you. Thank you.
"Excuse me, but… who are you?”
Hearing Darling's voice, Apple's pressure dropped to the ground. It couldn't be true.
I can't do anything for her, Rosabella. Very sorry.
"Apple. I'm Apple," she murmured, almost imperceptibly.
"Who?" She asked again. "I don't recognize your face well, tell me your name again."
Suddenly, Apple felt tears falling from her face. That couldn't be true.
Darling didn't remember her.
"I was a good friend," she said. "More than that. We both share a destiny.”
Maybe it was for the best. She didn't like that Darling had forgotten all those beautiful moments they had shared, but if she also forgot the bad ones... she was willing to start from scratch.
Until Apple noticed how Darling was frowning, and it seemed to her that she was holding back the urge to laugh.
"Sorry, you must be wrong. None of that has happened, I was never by her side.”
Then she noticed it. Darling had not forgotten her.
Those crossed arms, that pose, that look... Of course, she remembered it. She remembered everything. And she knew it because those were the words she had given to Blondie, denying Darling.
"Darling, I... You have to know that I didn't mean that. I was wrong! Only me…”
"I already told you. I don't remember you anymore," she insisted, raising her voice.
"That's not true!" Apple claimed, "I know how you feel about me. I love you! And that should be the only thing…”
"Not even what you say I felt. I'm not that person you came to chase.”
In that, Darling was right. She wasn't the Darling Apple was looking for. That girl had already disappeared.
In part, Apple herself had killed it.
" Do not tell me that, My love, I…”
Apple tried to approach Darling, but she immediately walked away, not even wanting her to touch her.
"Don't tell me ‘my love’!" She snapped, visibly upset. "I already told you. I don't remember you anymore. Go away, I don't know what you're doing here.”
But Apple wasn't going to give up that easily. Even if it wasn't what she had expected.
"If you would just let me explain everything to you…”
Darling was running out of patience. She had already put herself to the test when she had her in front of her.
She had asked her to speak so many times, and she had always received refusals. So many times she had asked for a chance, and Apple had denied her.
Was it so wrong to want to be a little selfish? Now she was the one who couldn't see it. Not yet.
"There is nothing to say. All the possible words are already worn out. Everything that remains between you and me no longer reaches my heart.”
I want you to get tired because I can't take it anymore. Some things die and are not born again. If not, a withered flower takes its place.
Everything was so similar to what she had told her. Everything was coming back to her.
"Darling, you have to understand me. I didn't know things, and…”
"And it's not easy to continue when you're hurt" Darling interrupted, "But those are the traps that life has. You had no compassion for my pain. And although your memory sounds from my chest, what became of the two are no longer more than echoes of love. What I know is that today, you no longer live in me.”
She was giving it all back to her. Even all the knives she had buried in her heart.
"Darling, you and I belong to the same story. We can't be apart" She sobbed, but, again, Darling had a better answer.
"Are you sure? Why I don't remember belonging to this story. You have no place in my memory.”
"Sorry!" she exclaimed, desperate.
"Do you think that with a pardon, things will be fixed!?" She counterattacked.
"What can I do to make you love me again!?”
"Apple" Darling couldn't contain her laughter any longer. But it wasn't funny laughter, it was disbelief. She still didn't understand anything, "To love you is to gain glory just for love, to lose the fear of pain. Being fighting on a battlefield against no one.”
Darling had to drown out the anger that was building up inside her. Drown that fire that was born from within her bowels, by remaining silent.
"No, that's not true…”
"Tell that to my heart, disappointed and mistreated.”
It couldn't be that way.
"Darling. For the same. Let's talk, I'm sure if you listen to me, then…”
Apple tried, again, to take her hands. And again, Darling walked away before she could.
"No" She declared, "But, don't worry. Nobody has to know about that. If you ask me, I will say that I don't remember seeing you with me, that I never knew you.”
And then, a feeling that was so unknown before, appeared again in Apple. Anger welled up inside her again.
How could she treat her like that? She was Apple!
"Can't you understand me!?" She shouted, "I already apologized!”
"That doesn't fix anything," she mentioned.
"And what would I do?" She asked, seeing that Darling didn't even seem to flinch anymore, even though all her emotions were on the surface.
"The truth!”
"Do you want the truth!?" Apple was exasperated, clenching her fists, "Well then! The truth is, if I once told you that I loved you, today I regret it. I don't even know what I was thinking, I was crazy.”
She wanted to hurt her. She needed to hurt her. She needed her to come to her feet, asking for her forgiveness, accepting her apologies.
"Oh yeah?”
"Yeah!”
"Well… well…" Darling began to sweat, it was clear that this had been too low a blow, "Well, I say the same thing! If I once said that I would give my life to you, I won't do it again. Those mistakes are a thing of yesterday.”
"You lie!”
"I don't do it!" She exclaimed, looking straight into her eyes. Those eyes reflected everything, except what Apple wanted.
"Well then, you know well. If I told you I loved you, I lied to you!”
And without giving rise to anything else, Apple turned around, before running away. If things were going to be like this, she wouldn't give Darling the pleasure of seeing her cry. Not for her.
"I lied to you!”
Oh, no.
Chapter 32: A Old Love
Notes:
I know the Apple part can be a bit confusing, but in English it's a bit complicated to explain that the entity was transforming over and over again so Apple couldn't recognize it.
Chapter Text
It was yesterday night when she finally could understand. The petals of their love were not going to grow again.
When her memories finally became clear, she knew the impending truth.
For a long time, her greatest fear had only been one. They weren't those nightmares that had tormented her so much. Nor the contempt of her parents, for which she could never find an explanation. Not even the constant criticism from her colleagues, to whom she could not put a face, and which had ruined her confidence.
Since she had discovered her feelings, her greatest fear had transformed. Losing the affection of the people she loved so much made her tremble the most.
And Apple had fulfilled her worst nightmare. She was the one she loved the most of the people in the story.
And she wishes she didn't. From the bottom of her heart, she wishes she didn't love Apple in such a strange way. For not having that cowardly fear of losing her.
In the end, Apple was right. She was nothing more than a lost cause. She was nothing more than a fool to have hoped that she would remain hers.
No one in that story would accept them even if they had enough will. Her feelings were not normal.
Without having a fixed direction to walk, and assuming that her friends would never arrive, decided to clear her head, and solve the dilemma for herself.
She needed anything that could take her mind off Apple.
So, without thinking much, she entered Jacques' store, looking for her, without any success.
The only one she found was Dominique, whom she approached to greet.
"Darling! Hello," He greeted her, "How are you?”
It wasn't strange that he asked her how she was. He hadn't even met her.
What she had done was not right. She could admit it herself. It was a coward's escape, and it led to nothing good.
But, even now, she felt her throat dry, and a knot in her stomach demanded she take, even if it was just one.
"I'm looking for Jacques," she responded, trying to push those feelings away. Which was very difficult, and the fact that her hands were trembling was proof of it. “He was supposed to meet me and my friends, but no one ever came. I thought it might be here.”
However, Dominique denied it.
"He left a couple of hours ago, but he didn't tell me where. I thought I was going out with your friend again, Rosabella" he explained, "I think Jacques likes her.”
No matter how hard she tried, she was having a hard time staying in the conversation. She was shaking, she couldn't get that feeling out of her body.
"Well, I think Rosabella is interested too" admitted, which made Dominique smile.
What he wanted most was to see his friend happy. He deserved it after everything he suffered at his father's side.
For better or worse, he had a loving father. He wasn't the smartest of them all, but his father had always loved and respected him.
However, Gastón... Gastón's dream had always been to train his children in his image and likeness. And Jacques had always carried the weight of it, the weight of disobeying him.
Not to be the son of the great and only Gastón, the one everyone wants to be like him.
He deserved to find her path.
"Well, do you want to wait for it? I don't think it will take long to arrive. It's getting late.”
Darling nodded, although perhaps it wasn't the best idea.
"Do you want something to drink? There is an apple soda that…”
She could control herself, right? She was no longer the same as before, she had perfect control over what she did, and she would never allow herself to overdo it.
One wouldn't hurt her. Of that, she could be sure.
"I would like something more... Strong.”
Dominique's smile disappeared, and her face became worried.
"No, Darling…”
"Please!" She begged, leaning toward the bar, "It will only be one, I know what I'm telling you. I promise!”
"That's what everyone…”
"With me, it will be different. It's just one.”
Dominique wasn't going to give in. He may have been the weakest-willed among his group of friends, but he knew perfectly well when it was not the time to give in.
However, he soon felt a gaze on her back and soon realized that he would find himself out of options.
Mr. LeGume found himself within his enclosure, as he never did. And if he wanted to keep his job... And not receive a severe beating, he would have to give in.
"Just one more, Darling" warned, "I trust you know what you're doing.”
Darling just nodded, with that tender smile that had always characterized her.
It was the only one, to remember the flavor. It wouldn't happen any further. She could assure it.
When she had the glass cup in her hands, she even trembled. The aroma of the liquor called to her and seemed to cloud all her thoughts.
Just a little…
"Darling!”
A sip. That was all she got before Brooke caught her attention.
"Brooke!" She exclaimed, forgetting about that feeling that plagued her.
When she shook her hand, Darling noticed that Brooke's hands were slightly warmer than usual. Even on her face, it was evident, she was trying to hide pain.
“Are you feeling okay?” she asked, trying to read her body language.
She wouldn't make the same mistakes again. She wasn't going to manipulate a situation for her benefit.
Even if she had to feel that pain, she would adapt. She could live with it. Anything for her friends.
After all, she didn't even understand her purpose within the story anymore.
If she thought about the words that guy had said to her that afternoon, only achieved to get more confused. Fix what she had ruined? What was he referring to? Save Darling and Apple's relationship?
If that was it, she would much rather stay within Ever After for the rest of her existence. She wouldn't force them into a life without a future.
They wouldn't be anyone's puppets. And less of her.
"Yeah. It's nothing, don't worry" She lied. While not begin to to lose her vision, and could stand, everything would be fine.
Darling wasn't quite sure about it, but she didn't press it any further. She simply nodded and let it go.
"We have to go see Lizzie, we have to look for her!" She exclaimed, holding her hand tightly, and wanting to leave the place. But not before paying Dominique.
Lizzie!? See even more people!? Her hand was already burning the entire time Darling held it, what was going to happen if she was so close to the others?
"Wait!" She demanded, managing to free herself from her grip. "Why do we have to do it? Better, we should…”
"There's no time to waste!" She interrupted, looking into her eyes with a smile. The news she was going to give her, she was sure would make her friend very happy, "Lizzie, Maddie, and Kitty are the only ones who know where they are, that's why we have to look for them.”
"Where is who?" She asked, still looking for an excuse not to go.
"Your parents!" She exclaimed. "The narrators. They've been looking for you.”
Fuck the pain. She would manage to endure it.
She was going to talk to her parents again.
She was the stupidest person she had ever met in fairy tales.
Stupid, stupid, stupid.
She was beginning to believe that her mother was always right when she told her that she would make a terrible Snow White. She never knew how to control her thoughts, feelings, and emotions in the way the story dictated.
Why had she said that to Darling? That she didn't love her! For her fairy godmother.
And all for what? To hurt her? Of course! She had been so cruel that she had lied again, just to achieve her goals.
It was all her fault...
She couldn't continue her internal monologue. Her mother's words echoed in her head. The writer had stopped writing everything she did. Everything was now her complete responsibility.
That's when an idea crossed her mind.
Maybe she hadn't said that out of malice, or on a foolish impulse. Or maybe so, because the impulses were just the reaction to the first thing that crossed her mind.
And if the first thing she had thought about was telling Darling that she didn't love her... maybe that was the truth she didn't want to admit.
Maybe, she didn't love Darling as much as she would like.
Or maybe, she had never loved her like she thought.
Suddenly, she felt an emptiness fill the inside of her body, and she didn't even feel able to continue walking. The afternoon was beginning to fall, but she didn't have the strength to go back to school.
Everything was nothing more than an imminent disaster.
"Get those thoughts out of your head.”
With a start, Apple screamed as she found herself exposed.
It was in the middle of nowhere in the enchanted forest. Night was about to fall, and until a few moments ago, she could swear that no one had followed her. How come there was someone behind her back now?
Although, when she turned around, she didn't find anyone.
"I lost my mind," she said to herself, totally convinced. She was beginning to hear voices where there was nothing.
"No, you didn't.”
Another scream. Now there was a person in front of her, and it had appeared from practically nowhere.
For Apple, describing it is impossible. The clothes were completely black, and it was clear that he used a spell to protect her identity. If she looked at him one moment, she saw one face, and the next it was another. It was too blurry to give it a shape, which disturbed her.
The only thing she had for sure was his blonde, almost whitish hair.
"Are you going to scream every time I speak?" She complained, covering her ears.
Apple couldn't even respond, she had been completely stunned, without any reaction.
She could swear no one had followed her. And the enchanted forest was an uninhabited place... most of the time.
"And, Miss Perfect, you are always right. Nobody has a real interest in following you, don't think you are so important.”
Another one who could read her thoughts!?
"What are you talking about?" Asked, finally recovering her voice, "Who are you?”
"Now you ask the right questions" The entity answered, two chairs made of cloud, with magic, appearing and sitting in one of them, "However, not the relevant ones. Since my name is not, I'm not going to give it to you.”
He spoke in rhymes, read her thoughts, and acted strange. If that person wasn't one of those from Wonderland…
And if she was one of them, then he should be able to hear the narrators. And if he listened to them, then she also knew the writer...
"What role do you play in Wonderland?" She insisted, still distrustful, "I warn you not to beat around the bush. I am the princess of this place, and if I want…”
"Look girl, don't try to threaten me, you have no control over me" Without giving her a chance to complain, that entity moved her hand, and Apple was already sitting in the other chair, "Yes, I can hear them, but I'm not from Wonderland, although that doesn't matter.”
"And then, what are you doing here?”
The entity relaxed again. At least, that's what Apple thought, it was difficult to interpret his expressions when she didn't see the entirety of her face.
"Help you" She responded, "You need to talk to someone, or you're going to go crazy, am I wrong?”
That… thing, he knew too much about it.
"And to 'help' me, was it necessary for you to give me such a scare?”
The entity shrugged its shoulders.
"Would you be sitting next to me if I had come greeting you and asking you for a coffee?”
Probably not. That thing had a point. Although…
"And what makes you think we'll talk now? I do not need…”
"Don't act interesting. Let me help you. Think of me as a good friend, and vent.”
"Why…?”
"Let's say... I'm keeping a promise. I may be many things, but I am not someone who goes back on his word" She responded, ending that matter, "But, Come on! Tell me what happens.”
Little did Apple know that, in reality, that thing already knew everything, down to the smallest detail.
"I don't know you, you are…”
"Okay, let's make this easier. Let it be a riddle" He claimed, tired of the girl not giving in, "You're here for some big black eyes…”
"Blue, actually.”
The entity smiled, and Apple grimaced. She wasn't supposed to reveal that to him.
"I thought they were black because of the pain of love that they burden you with. Did you know that the eyes reveal the truth of the soul?”
Was she sure that thing didn't come from Wonderland?
"I already told you no!" He claimed, "But hey, I'm here because of my goodwill. Offer your perspective and help you address what has happened with your story. But if you don't want to listen, I can't do anything else, see you.”
With a wave of her hand, he undid the two chairs, causing Apple to fall to the floor, and then turned around.
Was she really about to make the same mistakes? Finally, she had met a person who wasn't treating her like the worst thing in the world.
What else did she care about talking about?
"Wait!" She yelled at her, hoping she would stop. Which worked, because the entity saw it again, or something like that "I'm sorry. Don’t go.”
Was it her imagination, or had the entity smiled at her? She didn't have time to analyze it, because, in the blink of an eye, everything was like seconds ago.
Truly, he was a very powerful person.
"Go ahead," she said, allowing Apple to speak. Now that she thought about it, she couldn't even identify her voice properly.
It was serious… but it also seemed to change. Would it be a boy?
"What do you know about Darling and me?"
The entity shrugged its shoulders, with feigned disinterest.
"I know enough. I know that a long time ago you had desires, joys, and without flavors.”
Apple sighed if there was no other way…
"For a stranger, you know too many things, right?”
"Maybe. But am I wrong? If I remember correctly, she cried to you every time you denied her, asking you not to forget anything they had experienced.”
Too many things. Enough to make her feel worse than bad.
"You know him, right?" She asked, still without continuing the conversation, "To the writer. There is no other way for you to know so many things. There was no one around when Darling and I were fighting.”
The entity let out a laugh.
"What makes you believe that I know that attractive, interesting, intelligent..." And he continued thinking of more adjectives, but ran out of them, "But not a creative writer?”
Apple raised an eyebrow.
"Intuition.”
"Well, you're wrong," he refuted. "I don't know him. Although I know it exists, if that's what you want to know. And I also know that he is very upset with you, which I suppose is what interests you.”
Apple couldn't take her eyes off him. That strange thing seemed to know everything, even before she thought about it. She was an open book for that.
And it only confirmed the truth that she had been so afraid of since she had spoken to her mother.
"Did he stop writing to me?" she asked, afraid to hear the answer.
"Surely" The entity responded, "Since the day you spoke with Gilles, if you want my humble opinion. He and the Grimm don't get along very well.”
It was curious how Apple could lose its breath with so little. Until a few days ago, she would have been so happy to know that she was completely free, that no one was manipulating her like a puppet.
And now, she wanted to beg him to do it again.
Surely that had always been his plan, to make her apology on her knees.
"I didn't know what I was doing," she admitted, waiting for that thing to relay her message. "I don't like being alone. Not even my life now. It is awful.”
"To a large extent, you caused all this" the entity demanded, "Your attitude has not been the best, don't you think?”
He knew her entire life...
"Can you blame me? My story is destroyed!" She defended herself, "All my life, my mother raised me to be the perfect princess. To follow my story exactly as it existed, because that would give me happiness, and it wasn't like that! If I continued my story, I would end up dismembering everyone!”
"Those are nothing more than your assumptions. False, by the way.”
Apple stopped, surprised.
"What?”
"If you hadn't sent Brooke for the book, you would have noticed it. Exceptions do not repeat the same story. That’s why they call exceptions.”
If Apple had something in its hands, it would have dropped it. It couldn't be true.
How could she know that? No one besides her and Brooke had been there that day. She had told her that she was the narrator of that story. It was not possible.
"They…”
"Snow White and the Huntsman. Snow White who had been the exception before 'Rin'. One plot has little to do with the other. And I don't even have to tell you about that strange, terrifying version from 1997…”
"1997?”
The entity shook what appeared to be its head, downplaying its importance.
"My things, don't pay too much attention to me" He replied, "The point is that your fear was unfounded. You made a drama in a glass of water! And by the way, you ruined your life in the process.”
Somehow, the entity summoned two cups of coffee. His throat was getting dry.
"It is not surprising that you disowned the writer. Everyone does the same thing to the poor man. What is certain is that not even Rin acted the way you did. She would have sadistic touches, but yours was cruel. It seems to me that the only thing you have achieved with your attitude is to stay alone, right?”
Why could she feel like a faceless thing was mocking her? She didn't even know if it had eyes or not, and she felt like it was staring at her, with an 'I know more than you' smile.
Although it wasn't like that, Apple looked away. Or where his face was supposed to be.
She frowned, trying to deny something she already knew.
"I do not care. If that's the price I have to pay to ensure everyone's happiness, I'm willing to pay it.”
Now, the thing laughed.
"You see? There is again, Proud. You have too much ego, arrogance, and narcissism" he assured, "And look, no one could blame you. Snow White has always been somewhat egomaniacal, no matter how much she likes to deny it. But you surpassed a new limit!”
Apple growled. She didn't like the impudence with which he was speaking to her. No one had ever treated her like that, not even Raven when she made her upset.
"I am not proud, nor arrogant. What I did had a reason.”
"Please!" The entity demanded, raising its voice, "Do not play the victim, because you are not, you never were. You have always tried to justify your actions, and you have never acknowledged your mistakes. And it's time for you to start doing it.”
"That’s not true!”
"Oh, right?" The entity asked, incredulous before a book appeared out of nowhere. "The legacy day?"
"I just reminded Raven of the importance of her role in my story!”
"The spring festival?”
"I was under Kitty's mom's spell!”
"The trip to Wonderland?”
"We wouldn't have found the counterspell if it weren't for me!”
"And they also have you to thank for freeing the Evil Queen?”
"I was manipulated!" She defended herself, feeling pressured.
The entity began to laugh.
"Is that so? Or is that what your mother convinced you to believe? Were you also manipulated into knocking Darling off her dragon? To poison the dragons? To convince Raven that her mother wasn't evil?
"Yes, I thought it was the right thing to do!”
"And I suppose you also fell into terrible manipulations beyond your control that made you insult your princess in the worst possible ways, put down your friends so that they felt inferior to you, and lie blatantly in an interview, right?”
Apple was left without an answer, and the thing started laughing harder.
"Did you do all this just to make fun of me?" She asked, tired of hearing such laughter.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he replied, trying to control his laughter. "It's just that, Apple, who would be happy in solitude? Do you think anyone is happy with your decisions?”
Even though she knew that things were right, she still wanted to defend herself.
"At least then there's no way they can hurt you. I'm okay with loneliness.”
The entity denied it.
"A couple of weeks isolated doesn't teach you anything about loneliness?" Said the entity, "What do you know about loneliness? Arrive and see that everything is just as you left it, and the worst thing is that there is no one waiting for you. No, Apple, don't think you're so brave, it could be a poison that's killing you.”
By saying that phrase, the entity finally managed to get Apple to lower her defenses. Somehow, the princess felt that this thing was speaking to her from experience, which would not surprise her.
Being such a strange and appearanceless thing, it would surely have lived a long time in solitude.
"That's why I'm here, so you don't live through this for years" He explained, "I don't think you think that your actions have done everyone a favor, do you?”
The entity conjured balls of cloud, which appeared in front of them, allowing both of them to see their content. Nothing more than scenes.
In the first, Raven could be seen crying at the doors of Maddie's room.
"Just a couple of nights ago. You surely remember a heated argument you had with her. You didn't ask her how she felt about breaking up with Dexter, the only person she believed never cared about her background. Still, she was worried about your girlfriend's health, to whom you said 'Yes, well, it wasn't that big of a deal.'”
Seeing the image, Apple felt guilt gnawing at her heart. Once again, she had hurt Raven, when her friend had just reached out and forgiven her for all her mistakes, over and over again.
"Or maybe you want to see this one" And the scene suddenly changed. Now, it was Briar and Ashlynn who appeared, walking to the castle, "You didn't see them, but they did see you. You had wanted to talk to Ashlynn all night before, but she hadn't listened to you. They wanted to do it right then, until you foolishly said you knew everything that happened that day, lying.”
The scene was pretty clear. You could see from miles away how she broke her friends' hearts.
But, before she could even ask him if that thing knew what had happened that night, the scene changed again.
Now they weren't at Ever After High. Apple had no idea where that was. She could only know that it was Darling who was now being watched, playing with her hands, excessively nervous.
Not before a boy, who didn't seem to make him the happiest, handed her a glass, with what Apple could recognize as alcohol.
"But you did the worst thing to the person you loved the most," the entity continued. "Playing with someone's feelings can be very dangerous. Especially if these are so fragile.”
Apple couldn't believe what she was seeing.
"Darling is not fragile" She tried to defend her, "She is the bravest person I have ever met.”
"And I agree. Darling Charming is not a person who breaks easily. Her convictions are ironclad, and her ideals are unbreakable. Not even your parents managed to disappear them. But I'm not talking about her as a person, I'm talking about her feelings. And those, for Darling Charming, are her fragility.”
And yet, Apple couldn't take its eyes off Darling. Or this hallucination.
"Know? You are someone strange" said the entity, the image of Darling disappearing, to appear to many people that Apple did not recognize, "I told you that exceptions do not share history, which is true. But they do have something in common.”
"And what is? Aren't they good enough to be Snow White?”
"That everyone loves their prince, despite everything.”
And he gave her the last ball of cloud to observe. It was the only princess she could recognize. The one who had entered her worst nightmares, wishing she had never met her.
She even saw her prince, who caused her disgust and contempt. But... she was not dismembered, as the story had promised. On the contrary, she seemed to be the one who was about to kill him.
"Don't ask me. I find their relationship despicable, but, like you, all Snow Whites are free to choose. And she found happiness... in some twisted way. But you... You have done nothing but deny it.”
The cloud balls disappeared, leaving them, once again, face to face. However, it didn't last long, Apple hung its head in defeat.
"What do you want to hear?" She asked, feeling her cheeks get wet, "That I was a fool? What have I done except behave like a villain? How does it hurt me to love her, knowing that I have already lost her? That the only thing I have left is my crying, and the memories that she speaks to me, why I don't know how to fix my mistakes.
"Actually, yes. That's what I wanted to hear.”
Now that was quite anticlimactic.
"Sorry?”
"If you continued denying your mistakes, then there would have been no turning back. You are the only Snow White who has pride and arrogance a little higher than usual, I can blame your mother for that" He explained, "However, too much arrogance and pride are not good, as well as excessive humility. If you had continued to deny your mistakes, then there would be no doubt that your personality is that of a villain. And, dear Apple, this is not a matter of whether it is in writing or not. If you do bad things, bad things will happen to you.”
Apple raised her eyebrows, surprised at that analogy. Well, despite everything, it made sense.
The villain of the story never won. That wasn't fair.
"You're saying... I have to get back to the good side of the story?”
"If you want to say that to the act of making amends for the great nonsense you have done, yes.”
Repair what she had broken… Yes, that made sense.
"But, I don't know how to do it" She admitted, lowering her arms, "If I have done so much damage that no one wants to even speak to me, I…”
"Don't look at me," the entity said, noticing the princess's intentions to ask for help. "I'm not going to do anything. I can't" He lied "You can stay here, mourning your tragedy for the rest of your days, or you can start to repair things, even if you don't do anything then fail again and again. I have already done a lot to open your perspective.”
The thing was right. Staying to regret her actions wouldn't do her any good, either. Being pushy… maybe.
"I don’t know.”
"Just remember that an old love is neither forgotten nor left behind. It can walk away from their souls, but it never says goodbye. The same thing happens with friendship. You decide what you want them to feel when they all remember you.”
"They…”
It seemed to her that the entity sighed, before touching what seemed to be its forehead. He was definitely under a spell. Because, when he raised her hand, it immediately blurred upon contact with her face.
"Listen, I didn't tell you anything. But I think there is one princess that you have to apologize to. She wasn't to blame for anything, she was just at the moment…”
Darling! If there was anyone she needed to talk to, it was Darling. Even if she couldn't forgive her now, she had to know that what she told her was nothing more than a lie.
She did love her. She loved her since the day she kissed her. She had to know that she was sorry for what she did.
"Thank you!" She exclaimed, getting close enough to hug her, and then running away. If she was fast enough, maybe she would find Darling in the villa, still.
And when I made sure she wouldn't turn around again, I was finally able to take off the mask.
Someone needs to tell that little girl that there is such a thing as personal space!
The brown haired girl smiled when she finally saw them in the distance. It might not have been a long time, but to her, it had felt like an eternity.
Finally!
Yeah! It's her.
Maddie, being as she had always been, raised her hand, waving effusively.
The closer they got, the worse Brooke felt. Slowly, she had to let go of the fact that Darling, well, even being next to her made her feel like her body was suffering thousands of burns.
Wait to?
However, she tried to ignore her as much as she could, focusing her attention on her friends.
When they were in front of her, and she could see their eyes, she felt as if her pupils were falling apart, and she was breathing under the sea. It was going to be much more complicated than she thought.
That hurt.
To hurt!? She is suffering!
"They say you're suffering," Maddie said, being the first to speak. "I think they're worried."
Brooke smiled, though, in a way she never had before.
"Tell them I'm fine. It's just a couple of rules I'm breaking. But I'm used to doing it, right?”
Maddie smiled too, before running over to hug her.
Of all the people there, Maddie knew her best. After all, she had been the first to hear the storytellers. And the first to take her existence away from her father.
They had never seen each other physically, and to be honest, Brooke thought that day would never come. Their two worlds were things that should not meet, other than for one to observe the adventures of the other.
And yet, there they were, giving each other a hug that everyone thought was impossible.
Even if she felt her body burning in flames, she knew it was worth it.
Why…? Is not it supposed to…
The words of the writer!
"So you're the annoying voice that didn't let me sleep so many times," Kitty exclaimed, once Maddie and Brooke separated.
Brooke smiled at her too, knowing the Cheshire Cat's daughter's strange way of greeting.
"Hey!" Kitty demanded, who was not amused by what she heard. "Your parents are not at all respectful of your privacy of thoughts."
I'm sorry!
"They're excited, I'll try not to think too much, okay?" She laughed, ignoring the pain that was growing more and more, "The important thing is that I can know how they are, right?”
Lizzie nodded. Unlike the Ever Afterians, Lizzie had nothing against Brooke, who she could well believe would be as different as them.
"They say they were only worried about you.”
While they were walking back to school, Lizzie had strictly ordered that Brooke not stay in town.
Which we appreciate.
Jacques, who had never been comfortable with the presence of the strange girls of Wonderland, slowly approached the only person she knew, and who wasn't too busy talking about a million things she didn't understand, Darling.
"So Rosabella called me so I could introduce them to Brooke?" he asked and Darling nodded.
"It seems like they've known each other for a long time. We were supposed to meet, so Brooke could meet her parents. But there was a problem in the place.”
"It was lucky Brooke had my number, then."
"I think, honestly, she would have searched the end of the world for Maddie if she didn't have it. She was very excited to talk to her parents,” Darling responded, turning to look at her.
"And are we going to see them now?" Jacques asked, although Darling only shrugged.
"Don't know. I think she already talked to them or something.”
"Don't tell me she started talking to them when they were saying incoherent things on air.”
"They say that's the way to talk to the 'Narrators'.”
Darling could respect the customs of Wonderland, admire them, and in many cases, share them. But if there was something that had never been clear to her, and that was difficult for her to believe, it was when everyone started looking at the sky, and arguing with the "narrators."
Jacques didn't want to think too much about it.
"And Rosabella? Haven't you seen her?”
Darling wanted to tease her for a while, but she simply denied it.
"She was supposed to meet me, but she never came. Also, I think her mirrorphone ran out of battery.”
Jacques frowned.
"How weird.”
"Yes, but, you can help me look for her around the school if you want.”
Jacques was not going to say no. Although, upon arriving, he began to complain again and again about the excessive luxuries that the school had.
By the time Apple had returned to the village at the end of the story, night had already fallen.
Knowing Darling's adventurous spirit, she wouldn't even be surprised if she was still out of school, regardless of curfew. But finding it, in that case, would be impossible. Darling could be on either side of the story.
However, it didn't hurt to quickly search the school. If she didn't find her, she would do it the next day.
And, as a pleasant surprise, it seemed that good luck was beginning to smile on her. Well, when she turned around in the hallway, she found Rosabella, sitting on one of the school benches, looking into nothingness.
If there was anyone who knew where Darling was, it was Rosabella.
However, when Rosabella looked up after her greeting, the response was not what Apple expected. The daughter of Beauty and the Beast rolled her eyes and snorted.
"Don't you have someone else to make life miserable for?”
It was clear that she was not the only one who had changed her attitude. Still, she had to be understanding.
She would respond the same way to any villain.
"I'm looking for Darling" She announced, "Do you know where she is?”
But Rosabella was not very willing to answer.
"I don't know" She answered at the end, "And if I knew, I wouldn't tell you. Darling shouldn't talk to you again. Overall, I don't think I should see you again.”
Rosabella was right, she had done nothing but cause misfortune in Darling's life. But, she was there to start correcting her mistakes.
"I talked to her today," she admitted, sitting next to the girl with glasses, who didn't seem comfortable. "We fought, I told her things I shouldn't have said."
That was nothing new to Rosabella. Fighting was what Darling always did when Apple was in front of her.
"And so you want to talk to her again?”
"Love is complicated.”
Rosabella turned to look into her eyes, before letting out a small laugh.
"You don't love Darling," she said. "If you did, you wouldn't have hurt her so much."
"I love her!" She defended herself, "I just... I made a lot of mistakes. You can't understand it, you haven't been in love, and think that you are doing the wrong thing by loving that person. You don't know about the fear of feeling like you will hurt the person you love the most, you could never understand me.”
And yet, Rosabella could understand her. She could understand her in a way she never thought she would understand Apple.
She felt that she made a mistake by loving Gastón's son in that way. She was supposed to be the villain of her story, not her prince charming. Daring should end his existence, and she should not condemn so many people to life as a utensil.
But… breaking someone's heart… It wasn't her style.
Somehow, that softened her heart.
"Do you regret it? Even if Darling isn't your promised story?”
Apple nodded, hoping she believed her.
"I love her. I don't care what, you need to know that I am sorry for all the mistakes I have made, I want to make up for them. I admit my mistakes, all and…”
"All of them?" Rosabella raised her eyebrows, still incredulous, "Sorry, but repairing the mistake of the White Knight's night is almost impossible. I don't think you're very into that.”
Again that night. That lie again.
She had to start with something, didn't I? If she wanted to show her regret, she had to be sincere.
"I lied," she said, drawing Rosabella's attention again.
"Sorry?”
"I lied in the interview with Blondie. I don't know what happened that night" She admitted while pressing her hands on her legs,"We were having dinner with the Charmings, Daring said that Darling was the White Knight and that he had told Blondie, we got the message from the direct that Blondie had just open, and my mother ordered me to leave the palace immediately. I went to a hiding place and lost communication. The next morning, there were no traces of anything.”
So Apple knew absolutely nothing... The students at school were very good, at keeping two secrets of such magnitude from her.
First, that Darling had been the one to wake her from her enchanted sleep, and now, that.
"Your mother ruined every kingdom that came her way," she said, and Apple turned pale.
Her mother…
Suddenly, Snow White's words came into her head. None was more intelligent than them, since they had not grown up in the palace.
"What did my mother do?" She asked, seriously, closing her eyes, imagining the worst.
"Maybe you don't know, maybe you do. But, if all the kingdoms are so loyal to your mother and your story, it is not because they are the best rulers in this world. It's because your mother lends money to all the kingdoms so they can continue to survive.
Things were going to get worse and worse.
"Well, they came to bother you and your partner. Therefore, they also went to bother her. She feared for her image, and that same night she made several calls for everyone to check on her children. Not even I, who was not among all the girls, managed to save my kingdom in its entirety.”
She didn't want to believe that what her assumptions thought was true.
"Please, Rosabella, speak clearly. If you don't tell me like that, I won't believe you.”
The one who spoke frankly wasn't usually her. It was Cedar, taking advantage of the fact that she couldn't lie. In reality, many times she did not have the heart to face the truth.
But at that moment she cared so little about everything...
"Your mother collected debts that were impossible to pay" She blurted out, "She ruined many kingdoms. It left many people in misery, especially those Blondie recorded. Ashlynn lost her clothing line, Briar lost her kingdom, and Poppy and Holly were barely able to support themselves. It also covered school expenses for many here. Without a kingdom from which to subsist... Ruin was their destiny.”
Now she spoke like a Wonderlarian. Wonderful, she was spending too much time with Lizzie and her friends.
Apple felt herself pale, and her worries increased. By all accounts, she had been a fool.
"Oh, no," she murmured, leaning even more on the bench.
"Get it now? When you said you knew everything... How could anyone still consider you their friend? Lies are never good.”
Apple sighed, closing her eyes.
"I know, but I want to fix things. Even that, even if I don't know how" She mumbled, trying not to cry again. She no longer had the strength for that.
Rosabella also sighed, as if she were carrying the weight of the situation. In some part, Apple had managed to move her. She was beginning to believe that she really wanted to solve things.
"I don't think you should talk to Darling," she admitted, and before Apple protested, she continued, "At least, not now, she's too upset with you too. She may be very calm, but we all have a limit. Sometimes giving someone space is the best way to show them that you care. Darling needs time to process all of this.”
Space… That was the only thing Apple didn't want to give Darling. But it was what she needed, and she knew it too.
"I could try to go fix the relationship with other people, while" She suggested.
"I don't think they want to listen to me.”
"You don't know that. You were best friends forever and ever, Briar and Ashlynn must miss you too.”
Apple only gave her a half smile. Rosabella was too good a person. Very kind, even to her.
"At least, could you tell her that I want to talk? Please.”
Rosabella nodded understandingly, even if she knew she would be met with a refusal. She was still firm in her thoughts. Apple and Darling weren't born to be together.
The soft glow of the lamplight guided Apple through the hallways of Ever After High. When she reached the door to Briar and Ashlynn's shared bedroom, she took a deep breath and knocked cautiously, knowing it wouldn't be the friendliest visit.
It must be the pizza we ordered. That's good, I'm starving. She heard from the other side of the door. That was Briar's voice.
How strange, normally, they don't allow the delivery man to reach the bedrooms.
And that was Ashlynn's voice.
That was a few pages ago, lately, Grimm is too permissive. I guess no one stopped him.
And that one seemed to sound like Holly.
For a moment, she had the impulse to run out of there, before Briar opened the door, but she stopped herself. She had to do it.
And when Briar did so, she noticed how her brow immediately frowned.
"Hello," She tried to greet, timidly raising her hand.
It wasn't just Briar and Ashlynn. Just as she had imagined, Holly and Poppy were there too. And Blondie, even.
It seemed like they were having some sort of sleepover, which she hadn't been invited to.
They all stopped smiling when they saw her at the door, and some even began to gather their things to leave.
"You said she wasn't invited," Poppy muttered, getting up from the ground before Briar stopped her.
"She's not" She assured, looking her up and down, "And that's why she's not welcome.”
Briar had every intention of slamming the door in Apple's face. But the blonde blocked it with her hand, using force.
"We need to talk," She asked, "Rather, I need to talk to all of you.”
They all turned their backs on her as if trying to ignore her.
If they weren't going to talk to her, then she would have to talk, even if they didn't want to hear her.
She didn't have to apologize just to her. She had to apologize to everyone, everyone, her actions had hurt.
So, without asking permission, she entered Briar and Ashlynn's room, and took Blondie's tablet from the table, turned it on, and started recording.
"Hey!" She tried to complain, but Apple didn't pay attention to her.
"I didn't know what happened that night when everyone went to my castle. If I had, I wouldn't have allowed it.”
She heard several empty laughs, full of disbelief. She was sure they came from the O'Hair sisters.
"That's not what you said to Blondie here," rebutted Poppy, who wasn't afraid to speak.
Blondie nodded, although without looking at Apple.
"I don't think you're referring to…”
"I lied" Apple completed Poppy's sentence, "I lied to Blondie and everyone. I did it shamelessly, and now I regret it.”
Now that was a surprise. Is Apple White admitting a mistake? Admitting that she wasn't perfect? Saying she had lied?
Briar crossed her arms, skeptical.
"And how do you think we believe you now? You say that you lied on that occasion, what guarantees us that you are not lying now?”
"Besides, that doesn't matter. The damage is already done. You are unattainable, Apple. Even for us, we already learned that we should not touch you.”
"No! It's not like that" Apple tried to get closer to Ashlynn, but she moved away, "I'm sorry, I say it from the heart! And I just want you to believe me.”
Ashlynn frowned, showing no signs of softening her stance.
"And why should we believe you now?”
Apple looked down, feeling the weight of her mistakes.
"Because I want to be honest. I made a mistake and I lied. I'm sorry. Likewise, I don't want to lose your friendship.”
Even if they didn't admit it, they all knew that Apple was telling the truth. They all knew she was being sincere.
But still, they were all too proud to accept it.
"Things don't go away with a simple forgiveness, Apple," said Holly, who was trying to be understanding.
"It affected us all too much. We can't simply forget about it and pretend that nothing happened" Briar completed.
Apple nodded, understanding her friends' position.
"I know that. And I'm willing to do anything to get your forgiveness. If you give me a chance, you will see that I am trying to be better.”
They all exchanged looks, indecisive. None of them wanted to take the first step, none of them felt ready.
"Time," Ashlynn said at the end, "We need time to think about it. I hope you understand.”
Apple nodded, somewhat discouraged. The only thing she was not willing to give was what everyone asked of her.
She wished there was a way where everything would go faster, but She knew that was impossible.
"Sure, I understand. I..." She couldn't continue speaking, her voice was cut off, "Thank you for listening to me. I'm sorry.”
From the bottom of its heart, Apple was truly sorry.
Chapter 33: You Promise
Notes:
I know! I know! Ginger sound so OCC, but it has a purpose, I promise, it's not arbitrary has a purpose
Chapter Text
That thing was too right in its words, loneliness could not be explained in a single week.
She was to blame for all of this, she reminded herself over and over again. Solitude was the only thing she had sought. Nobody wanted to even look her in the eyes. Whether it was out of imposed respect, or out of resentment.
But, a lot of time had passed, and she felt like she would never make a breakthrough.
If she wanted to show her change, she didn't have to be conceited. So, without saying a single word to anyone, she had helped her friends.
Of course, Apple could never return everything her mother had collected. If she told her that she already knew everything, her mother would just ignore her. The loans were already collected, and asking her mother to give them again would be impossible. Much less, convince her to forget about the debt.
If she were already queen, things would be very different. She would return everything that she knew, perfectly well, was not hers as such. Kingdoms, castles, jewels, what good was it to have more than what she already had? Nothing else was hoarding it like Rumpelstiltskin hoarding gold.
However, the day of her much-appreciated coronation seemed to get further and further away, until it could only be seen in the distant future. Her mother would not let go of the throne so easily. Therefore, as long as she remained the princess, her hands were tied. At least, for the part.
She hadn't told them, she wasn't interested in showing it off to the world. Apple could feel the satisfaction inside, seeing in the morning, Ashlynn's entire shoe collection, which, mysteriously, had sold out of just a couple of minutes.
She also had nothing to regret when, mysteriously, Briar's favorite places appeared booked on the dates where she normally threw a party. Apple knew her friend well, and she cared little about being her anonymous donor.
And that the royal hairdresser had decided to retire early had also been a coincidence. And that Apple has sent all her mother's dwarfs to get touch-ups on Poppy and Holly's hair salon, too.
However, it had been a month since she had spoken to her friends, and nothing seemed to change.
She could notice the uncomfortable looks on her when she arrived at the castlery. Everyone was murmuring around her, and saying everything they thought about her. There were so many that she couldn't even understand them. Her life had become like this. She would sit at the table furthest from the center, only to discover that she had lost her appetite, and play with her food until the bells rang.
She didn't expect anything different that day until, walking across the table where her friends were, Briar took her arm.
"You can sit down," she murmured as if it took her a lifetime to say that.
Apple's eyes widened in surprise, and a slight smile formed on her face.
Would it be true?
"Briar..." She answered, still unsure.
"You're doing your best," Ashlynn murmured, who was the only one who could look her in the eyes. "We're... grateful, in a way."
"We know you can't do more" Holly finished the sentence, "But we understand that you want to change. We are trying to do the same, if you want, of course…”
Apple nodded, sitting next to Briar. However, she soon realized that things were not as she expected.
She was sitting with her friends, they were no longer so hostile, and seen from the outside, everything seemed to be as before. But it wasn't like that.
She didn't understand anything her friends were saying. Blondie was telling about some new gossip she had learned about Melody Piper and Justin Dancer, but to Apple, it was nothing more than chatter.
She was there, with them, but between being there and not being there, there was no big difference. None of her friends paid attention to her, and none of them turned to look at her. She was no longer important in their group, and it was as if they were dealing with a perfect stranger.
Now that she seemed to have recovered a little of what she ruined... She didn't know if she felt more alone with them, or at that abandoned table at the back of the castlelery.
She went back to playing with her food and tried to pay attention to her friends' conversations, but her attention faded in seconds, and her words were carried away by the wind before they could reach anyone's ears.
If she still felt so isolated and apart, there wasn't much difference between being and not being. Then, she simply moved further away, and set her sights on a particular table, as she had done lately.
At the table where the boys from Wonderland were, there was a very different atmosphere than the one she was experiencing. A very different atmosphere from any table.
With laughter, screams, and games, Apple did not doubt that they would win recognition for the loudest table in the entire castle in the next school yearbook.
She could see Raven being teased by who had always been her best friend, Maddie. And that, the daughter of the Evil Queen, had never bothered her. Kitty was the one in charge of pushing the princess of hearts, who was not very big, to the limit of her patience.
How does she know it? She had been watching them for the last few weeks. Now, that brown-haired girl who looked particularly familiar would stop them, before Lizzie pounced on them.
And why did she do it? To see it a little. For surreptitiously listening to her laughter, which seemed to be the only thing that mattered in the world. Because at least she could know that Darling was happy, and smiling.
At least, she could see her smile. That smile for which every night and every day, the eyes that saw it sobbed.
As she thought about her, she couldn't help but also think about what she had lost. If Apple could make a wish that clearly wouldn't come true, she would want to avoid having allowed herself to be loved so much, only to lose her.
But, as it was a day of news, Apple being discovered observing that table was no exception. Before she knew it, her eyes met Darling's.
It had been a long time since the two had last seen each other. Since the last time, Apple had seen those eyes.
Only a few seconds had passed. But it was as if time had stopped for both of them. Darling looked at her, coldly, and without anger.
It was clear that, between them, the story was not over. Seeing her, even for a couple of seconds, had been enough to make Apple mad to kiss her lips, with nothing left inside her.
However, before Apple could get up, Darling beat her to it, and without even saying goodbye to her friends, she left the castlery. Leaving everyone stunned.
Apple couldn't help but wonder if, over time, Darling had forgotten her memories with her.
Little did they both know that, in reality, there was someone else watching carefully. Someone sitting to Darling's right, who because of her former profession, had that touch to notice irrelevant details.
At a table, much further away, a young demigoddess and an uncrowned prince were also observing everything.
"You're right, Dex. Your sister's story is not finished.”
The prince nodded, sighing.
"I would like to help my sister, really" he admitted, "But I don't even know how, by all accounts.”
"Perhaps, we could arrange everything so that they could reconcile" Suggested Cupid, who had not left the prince in all that time. Not since that night when she had found him crying in a hallway, and when he had confided in her all his mistakes.
She believed in second chances. And Dexter deserved it.
"It's my specialty, and that's it. You know... Making couples reconcile and everyone finding true love…”
Dexter Charming smiled at her but shook his head.
"It's not just that" he debated, "What will happen next? My sister and Apple return, but they can never be happy. People already talk and joke, even if they haven't seen each other up close in months. No, being together will not be enough, they will not be able to find happiness, this story is not ready for a relationship like that. My sister can never be happy.”
Dexter could spend hours and days awake, searching for a solution. But it was impossible to change the way of thinking of all the characters in the story.
And then, a light bulb went off inside Cupid's brain. Dexter was right, Apple and Darling could never be happy in that world, but...
"Dexter! Come on! I have an idea.”
What was the goodbye she had been waiting for so long?
Apple had been gone for so long, that her heart had already said goodbye to her from her life. After having shed so many tears, and crying, being without her had been like losing nothing.
Because even if Darling wanted to, Apple would never come back. She shouldn't come back, it was the best for her, and everyone.
She didn't want to see her by her side anymore.
Likewise, she had just left, she had given up loving her, no matter how much it hurt her.
She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't even notice when she bumped into someone. A girl with dark skin, who arranged her hair in two ponytails, and whom she had once considered a friend.
"Hey, watch where you're walking!" She demanded furiously, without even allowing her to take the books that she had thrown on the floor.
If Darling had been completely in her right mind, she would have gone to talk to Ginger Breadhouse from day one. Of all the girls in that fan club, she was sure that Ginger was the one most looking forward to her explanations.
She was not stupid, she knew that Ginger had developed a kind of platonic love for the figure of the white knight, and although she had tried to push her away, none of her efforts had been enough to stop Ginger from continuing to feed that love.
Of all the people in the story, it was surely Ginger who had been most hurt by the truth. And if it had been in her hands, Darling would have liked to tell her in person.
Only her plans never included revealing her identity.
Then, with all that stuff about Apple's family, just thinking about it gave her chills and pain, she wasn't even in a position to remember it.
And when everything was right, she had never found the right moment, because Ginger always ran away.
"I'm sorry, Ginger," she responded, hoping the girl would understand the other meaning. "Could we talk? There's something that…”
However, Ginger wanted nothing to do with her. Looking at her, she remembered how lovingly she had admired a lie, someone who had surely made fun of her, and then ruined everyone with her lie.
She didn't even doubt that Darling was complicit in Snow White's evil deeds. After all, they would both be family, right?
"Why don't you get going, Darling? Nobody needs you. We are fine without you.”
Darling tried to approach her, but Ginger walked away.
"It wasn't my intention, I didn't…”
"Your intention?" She mocked, "And what was your intention? Make fun of us? Play with my feelings? Do you think that changes anything about what you did?”
Darling was beginning to feel uncomfortable with Ginger's complaints. With that accusatory look.
"I'm not trying to…”
"Aren't you trying to do what, Darling?" She replied sarcastically. "To destroy lives? Because you already did that, or do you mean cowardly to run away and hide? What a knight in shining armor you are, because you already did that too.”
If only Ginger could know that she didn't do it for pleasure and that she was probably having the same bad time as everyone else...
"I couldn't speak before, it wasn't my doing! Only me…”
"Ah, you mean the fact that you are not trying to admit your mistakes. You played with me, Darling, you made me believe you were someone different.”
Darling just wanted Ginger to let her explain herself.
"I didn't trick you, I didn't tell you I was a boy! I'm still the same person.”
"Bah! Excuses and more excuses. That's all you have inside, right?”
Darling tried to stay calm, but Ginger's words hurt her deeply. What she was telling her... It wasn't true, it was all a misunderstanding, and it wasn't fair for me to bother her like that.
"Ginger, I understand that you're upset, but I don't…”
"Do you understand?" Ginger laughed bitterly, "You don't understand anything, Darling. You don't know anything, you don't know what it's like to fall in love with someone who doesn't even exist, to be deceived.”
In reality, Ginger didn't know anything she was saying. Darling did know what it was like to be deceived.
"It's not like that. This is what I'm trying to explain to you, a lot of things have happened and…”
"You are now with Apple, aren't you? What else do you care about the rest? The one you wanted is already yours. They are one for another, they deserve each other.”
What did Ginger mean by that? She could understand that she hated her. After all, Ginger made it very clear to her how much she hated her.
But Apple? What had Apple done to the rest?
"It's not what you think" She admitted, "There is nothing between Apple and me.”
Ginger rolled her eyes, wanting to laugh.
"Oh, Darling! Don’t lie. Don't do it again" She demanded, "If you have problems with her, I'm glad, but we all know that there was something between you and her. At least you tried, you tried to seduce her, entangle her in your networks.”
"It's not like that!" Darling tried to defend herself, to deny everything, although her words were easily scrambled.
"You think we don't know what you're doing, Darling? All those nights when you left without a trace, and then your so-called friends had to come looking for you, where were you?”
Darling remained silent, unable to admit anything. No one was supposed to know about that.
"They…”
"Is what your new conquest, Darling Charming? Whose heart are you planning to break now?”
Darling was hurt, deep in her soul, by the words of Ginger, whom she had considered a friend. How could someone so good and kind look so cruel now?
"Did you know? I don't mind. I no longer care where you go, or who you are with. I'll tell you what, Charming. You are just like your brother, all Charmings are the same, they only have the charming in their last name.”
Darling wanted to approach Ginger, but she didn't know how to convince her to apologize for such a lie.
"Ginger, I just… Sorry.”
"I'll tell you something Darling, you can try to escape from what you were, but that will always haunt you, no matter where you are or what you pretend to be, the past is not erased. And as long as you don't leave, I will make your life hell.”
Darling wasn't afraid of many things. A good knight is not easily frightened. But hearing Ginger's words, she was sure she felt something very similar to fear.
Seeing her like this, she felt like she was facing the witch from her story, and not the one she had once considered her friend.
"You don't mean it.”
Ginger nodded vigorously.
"Of course. I will be there to remind you who you are. You won't be able to escape your past, Darling Charming.”
"Ginger!”
That conversation stopped because someone called the young witch. A girl who wore a cape that protected her head. Her roommate, Cerise Hood.
"I've been waiting for you, we have class together, remember?”
Ginger turned to look at her friend and then turned to look at Darling. She regained her composure and giving one last dark look at Darling, she left with her friend.
Before she left, Cerise turned to look at Darling and bowed her head, as if apologizing for her friend's actions. Darling didn't know it, but Cerise didn't agree with anything Ginger had done to her. More than anyone, Cerise knew how to hide a secret.
And if she could help her, she would, as it had been in that case. Words were not necessary, there was an agreement. Cerise was sure that Darling would do the same if the situation were reversed.
Still, when the two girls finally left her alone, Darling ran out of the school. She needed to clear her head.
When she noticed Darling leaving the castlery, her first instinct was to go after her. Something told her that Darling hadn't left so they could meet somewhere more private. But that didn't matter to her, if they had to talk, it was at that moment.
Although she tried to say goodbye to her friends, none of them paid much attention to her. Surely, they wouldn't even notice she left, so Apple just stood up and walked after Darling.
There were too many people in the hallways, and losing sight of them would have been easy if it weren't for Darling colliding with Ginger.
From where she was, it was quite difficult to hear anything the two of them could say to each other. What was clear was that Ginger and Darling were having a heated argument.
And if it was what she thought, Apple felt it had to intervene. She could help Darling with Ginger, at least listen to her. If anyone was to blame, it was her. She was sure Darling didn't even know what had happened that night, as she was too busy with her parents.
How could she be so blind as to belittle such an atrocity?
Just as she was about to intervene, a hand landed firmly on her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.
Apple couldn't be sure, but that hand seemed to be on fire. It didn't burn her skin, but she felt like it did. Turning around, she saw the brown-haired girl she had seen so many times at Darling's table.
Immediately, she paled. She was a little more haggard, her hair seemed to have lost color, like her eyes, and her skin was so pale that she could even match a zombie, although she had never seen one before. But, it was still possible to recognize her.
Now that she had it in front of her, she could tell for sure. It was the young narrator she had brought from that book. Brooke Page.
"You shouldn't be doing this, Apple," Brooke warned, looking her in the eyes.
Was it Apple's impression, or did it seem like even that caused her unimaginable pain?
"You shouldn't be here" She refuted, still surprised, "I saw you leave in the book. Disappear in front of my eyes.”
Brooke let her go, not because she wanted to, but because she couldn't take it anymore.
"And the writer brought me back as punishment for telling you too many things" She responded, lowering her gaze, "That's why I didn't come out when you opened the book again, and my parents fought against that force not to go in.”
Apple was surprised. Finally, she was facing the person with whom she had begun her ordeal. The person who could tell her all the answers about her end.
"You... Are you trapped here?" She asked, taking her arm, confirming that it was real. She only confirmed that her body had a much higher temperature than usual.
Brooke moved her arm away, before answering.
"Just until I fix what I broke. But since I'm not going to do it anymore, we could say that yes, I'm locked up here.”
Apple was still totally surprised.
"But… You can still read the story, right? You can know what will happen next, and tell the…”
"Apple, I'm not even a narrator" She interrupted her, seeing what Apple wanted to tell her, "I hadn't finished my studies, my parents had gotten a special permit. It was not my vocation, the writer taught me something that I liked…”
The girl looked down, trying to hold back her tears. She still remembered the energy she had felt when she had that magic feather in her hands, and lost it almost instantly.
"So…?”
"How do you want me to narrate something that I can't read?" She concluded, looking at her again. Nothing hurt more than remembering that night.
"But you can't stay here, this is not your world, you don't have a story.”
"That doesn't matter, there are many in the village who don't have folk tales, I can mix with them" She shrugged her shoulders, downplaying Apple's words, "I'm not going to keep the deal. I know my parents will be fine, and I can talk to them whenever I want.”
"You...?”
"Maddie" She anticipated her words, "She is the one who can hear my father best. Kitty does it when she feels like it, and Lizzie does it a couple of times.”
Apple nodded, at that time, Brooke was just an ordinary girl.
She still gave a sideways glance at Darling, who was still talking to Ginger, but Brooke forced her to look at her again.
"Don't even think about coming closer. Leave Darling alone, that's enough, right?”
"What do you have to fix?" She changed the subject, hoping that Brooke would be a little distracted.
"I guess getting you and Darling back together." But I'm not going to support that, Darling doesn't deserve to continue suffering.”
That was like a stab to Apple's heart. Not even someone whose life depended on it was willing to see their relationship prosper.
"I am sorry for what I did. I want to fix my actions. I care about Darling, a lot.”
Brooke raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
"You didn't know how to love her, Apple," she assured her. "You need to understand that when you love, you have to give your life, and it's not enough to just pretend. You had her at your feet, and you despised her, how can you say that?”
"Because I know I was wrong!" She exclaimed, "I know I was acting as the bad side of the story, and I want to recover. Don't I have the right to a second chance?”
Brooke let out a sigh and looked at Darling, who was looking at Cerise.
"Not with Darling" She assured, "When you want to scream like she did that time, then and only then, will you cry.”
Brooke didn't understand her, she was already doing that! It wasn't an overnight decision, she was already suffering!
"Please help. I can not continue like this.”
"We can't always fix things, especially if we are part of the problem.”
Apple was clear on something. She wasn't the only one who had changed since then, the girl wasn't the same either. There seemed to be no trace left of the smiling and innocent young woman she had known.
"Brooke.”
"I don't think your presence now will do her any good. It is not your place to intervene in personal matters.”
The reality of Brooke's words hit Apple like a bucket of cold water. She felt helpless.
Although she wasn't the only one. Brooke was also starting to feel worse and worse, like her legs were failing her, and she had forgotten how to stand.
Apple turned around again, but Darling and Ginger were nowhere to be found.
"Brooke, please. I need to talk to Darling, I'm begging you, do you know where she went?”
"Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you. Leave her alone. It's enough that Ginger is…”
Then, Brooke completely stopped everything she was doing. Her gaze wandered and she even left Apple aside.
There was a pattern to a behavior, a pattern Brooke had just discovered.
"Oh, for my fairy godmother" Apple managed to hear her. But before Brooke stopped her again, she left there.
That hallway only led to the exit of the school or the castle. And so it will take all day, Apple was going to find Darling.
After several months of barely being physically active, it was clear that she had lost some form.
All of her joints still hurt when she strained with her sword. It was normal, her muscles had lost the habit.
Darling raised her sword and struck the tree with excessive force, knocking off a couple of branches. It was a tree that had died many moons ago, which is why she used it as a training dummy.
Now, it served her to channel her memories. Remind her that a month ago, Apple had confirmed that she didn't love her. Since then, both ignored each other and avoided each other.
She had gone from refusing her gaze to simply continuing with her life as if she had never met her as if she had no time for anything other than her friends. And she was sure that Apple did the same, even if it hurt her so much that she always had to run to that place, wanting more to destroy the little bark of the tree.
She crossed the meadow in a matter of seconds, before abandoning the sword and moving to the improvised training field that she had made some time ago. Just as she had been taught, she practiced at least until her palms bled.
Figuratively, by supposed. Although At that time, she was not far from completing such an action. However, not have planes to complete the training.
She had been at it since the morning, anyone would have needed a rest and a good meal to not feel like dying, but Darling wasn't even complaining. If it were up to her, she would do those workouts until dawn. Only, she knew that sooner or later, one of her friends, who she now considered caretakers, would come looking for her.
It was no longer just about wanting to get away from everyone or forgetting about Apple for a couple of hours, it was much more personal. She wanted to prove that she could be the best knight in brilliance that had ever existed.
If he were still alive, Alpine would have liked her activity, however, he would have professed his enormous displeasure at not letting her body rest properly.
She couldn't stop, the princess told herself every time she repeated the exercise patterns. Not even with her arms destroyed, from keeping them tense for more than two hours straight, nor with the bruises all over her body from all the times she had fallen on the ground.
Nor did she care about the dried blood on her knees, or having an ankle burning with pain every time she stepped hard. If she stopped, then she would overthink things again. The good thing about being exhausted and suffering from pain after all of this was that she could sleep peacefully and soundly.
Darling looked up at the castle, it was getting dark, but she didn't feel like going back. She looks down at her legs. Her knees were bruised, and her ankle would surely need some work in the mag-infirmary, but it was a pain she could ignore. With the adrenaline she felt, she didn't even notice the goals she scored when training. Only when she rested for a few minutes did her body regain sensitivity, and the pain came like an avalanche of snow.
"Darling!" She heard a scream, and that forced her to stop, causing the pain she had previously imagined. A wrong move, that's what it was, but everything had happened so quickly, she didn't have time to react.
She felt every blow, and her hands became soaked with blood that she was sure came from her lower lip. The only thing she thought about was that she knew perfectly well who had ruined her routine.
"By my fairy godmother, Darling! Are you okay?”
Apple White, among all the characters in the story, was the person who wanted to help her stand up.
How had she gotten there? Of that, Darling wasn't quite sure. Nor the reason, the reason why she had looked for her, but she wasn't interested. She didn't want to talk to her.
"I'm fine" She assured, trying to remove the pieces of grass that had stuck to her blood, "Don't worry.”
Apple, noticing that contempt, from the eyes that had cried for her so many times, wondered if Brooke was right. She had nothing to do there.
"Does something hurt you? The castle is far away, but I could look for the forest fairies to…”
"I'm fine," she insisted, hoping Apple would leave her alone.
Darling stood up to show her that she was fine, but her ankles immediately gave out.
"You're not fine, at least let me…”
"What are you doing here, Apple!?”
What was she doing there? Darling was right. In every gesture, in every movement, Darling told her that she didn't want to see her. There was no trace of that tender, kind, intelligent girl Apple had met. The one who always found the right side of things.
Her eyes, full of contempt, told her to leave. She left and never came back to look for her.
"I wanted to talk to you," she said, without really knowing the reason why.
Darling sighed and rolled her eyes. Again with the same story. Even if she wanted the world to stop at that moment, it wasn't going to stop.
"Go away," she murmured, averting her gaze. If she couldn't stand up, at least she wouldn't have the pleasure of reading it with a glance. “I don't want to see you by my side anymore.”
"Please, Darling, at least listen to me."
Was it so difficult to understand a no? It hurt too much...
"I trusted you!" she demanded in an outburst, and Apple could see the tears gathering in Darling's eyes.
It was the moment of the truth.
"I never wanted all that to happen!" She defended herself, hoping Darling would listen to her. "I just want to go back and..."
"But I don't want to go back again! Go to the underworld, or wherever, I don't care.”
But Apple knew that, deep in her heart, Darling was lying. Her body told her, it hurt her too.
"Why can't you... just forgive me?" She asked, sighing and sitting next to her.
As best she could, Darling turned her back on her.
"I don't want your apologies.”
If she could only stand up, Darling would destroy everything. Would Apple even understand what destruction was?
Still, her tears hurt.
"At least listen to me," Apple pleaded, trembling. If Darling left, then she…
"I don't want to listen to you," she murmured, still without turning to see her.
"Even if you don't want to, listen to me. Please.”
My love.
Someday, Darling was going to regret that, she was sure.
"And what are you going to say?" She asked, "That don't you love me?”
"I lied to you," she began, hoping it would cause the impact she wanted. Admitting her mistakes was the first step, "I wanted to hurt you so you would come back to me. Of course, I love you, Darling.”
However, Darling only half smiled but did not turn to look at her.
"I already knew that" She admitted, to Apple's surprise, "I didn't even believe you that time. But how can you expect me to accept you here at my side, if you make me suffer?”
Darling was supposed to be the one surprised, not her.
"I know I've been a horrible person, but I'm trying to change. And I can not forget you. I adore you, and I know that I have no justification, I have been cruel and…”
"And you forget the love that one day united us" Darling completed, "I don't care about you anymore.”
"No, it's not like that" She denied, "Forgive me, my love. Forgive me for all the time I loved you, and yet I hurt you.”
Darling finally looked at her, and Apple hoped her eyes truly reflected her regret.
"Don't you understand that I don't want your apologies? They are of no use. They don't help me love you less.”
Apple didn't know what to say. At least Darling had admitted that she loved her, that she still loved her. But what use was it to her? Darling had dignity. She didn't want to accept it.
"At least let me show you that I can change. That the past is behind us, that I can love you a little more than yesterday.”
But Darling didn't believe her anymore.
"Apple, you always promise and promise, and then you promise me again, and then nothing happens. Nothing.”
Too bad, it was all too good to be true. Darling would not fall for the same trick again. Things like that always ended badly.
"Darling…”
"You promise and promise, and then you promise me more things, which you won't keep.”
Darling was right. Apple had failed in everything they had promised. How could she trust her again?
"This time it will be different, I swear." She tried to convince her, in vain.
"You swore an eternity by my side" She reminded her, to make her see that that oath had no basis, "And… What a coincidence! Suddenly, all your great love was over, and you left me.”
Darling was telling her nothing but the truth.
"And now, you want to go back because everything has gone wrong for you" She assured, "I haven't seen you with your friends lately, until today.”
Darling had to be more careful with her words. Otherwise, Apple would realize that she had been spying on her too.
"Darling, I suffer without you. Nothing in my life makes sense anymore, and…”
"And you're lying again," she assured her, not believing Apple's words. "I don't believe you anymore."
If Darling didn't believe a single word of her, what was the point of trying anymore? They were just going around the same thing.
"I'll look for Rosabella to help you get back," she murmured, standing up. "I understand that you don't believe anything I tell you and that you don't love me anymore either. I do not bother you then.”
Sometimes we are so blind and proud, that we don't realize things until we feel like we will finally lose them.
"Wait," she begged, and Apple felt life returning to her body. "I didn't say I didn't love you anymore. I'll probably never be able to get that feeling off my chest.”
"Darling," she exclaimed, sitting down next to her again, and taking her hands. Darling did everything she could to not let go, "I live in great loneliness without you, it was my mistake, and I'm paying for it.”
"And I love you more" She admitted, "And that's wrong. Because I know that the one who loves more loses. And that you can't give yourself like I do to you. That's why we have to part ways.”
Apple shook her head sharply, denying that idea. She couldn't conceive it.
"No, don't tell me that. I can not accept it.”
"How did you do it?”
Apple turned to look at her, surprised.
"How did I do what?”
"That Briar, Blondie, and Ashlynn would accept you back into their group. I saw you sat with them today.”
Too careless with her words.
"I already told you, I want to change. I hurt them too, they are trying to forgive me.”
The youngest Charming sighed, plopping down on the grass.
"I believe you. I don't think there was any other way Briar would have agreed, nor would Ashlynn.”
Apple's smile widened, her eyes filled with hope.
"That means..." She lay down next to her, waiting for the answer she longed for.
But she denied it.
"I don't hold a grudge against you, Apple," she admitted, thinking about her feelings. "But, if the years prove me right, this is the best. You will see it in the end, in that broken and marked mirror, none of the years will return and you and I will not be happy.”
But after hearing that Darling still wanted her, Apple couldn't settle for that answer.
"Tell me, Darling, what can I do? What can I do to show that it's you all my life.”
"I don't think there's much, actually," she responded, touching her neck.
"I love you so much, my love, please don't be afraid, I won't hurt you again.”
But, when Apple tried to take Darling's shoulder, she lowered her hand a little further, touching one of the scars that had not yet finished closing. Those that Darling herself had provoked, and causing a reflex, moving away and hurting her foot.
That was not very consistent with what she said.
"I..." She tried to apologize, but the words wouldn't come out of her mouth. Even if she hadn't tried, she had already hurt Darling.
"Friends," Darling finished, containing the pain, "Let's be friends, that's all I can offer you."
It wasn't what Apple expected, that was for sure. She wasn't going to settle for just being Darling's friend, too. But it was all she needed at that moment.
It was the best proof Darling could give her that she didn't hold a grudge.
Apple just nodded, momentarily settling.
"Then, as friends, allow me to help you get to school.”
"Darling! How lovely was it that happened to you?”
No wonder Lizzie was so surprised. Her body ached like it had never done in her life, and she was sure she looked terrible. Her bloody knees and injured hands were proof of this.
"I'm fine" She responded, still without processing everything she had just experienced, "It's just a couple of bruises.”
Apple... and her... were friends. Only friends. She had apologized to her and... And she couldn't stand any more moments like that, or she would go crazy.
"I don't think you're in a cup, we should.”
"Lizzie, let's go, now, to Wonderland," she begged, interrupting her. Saying the first thing that came to mind.
"Sorry?”
"Let's go now! Let's not wait any longer, I don't want to wait any longer. Let's go home!”
But deep down, Darling knew that even in Wonderland, things weren't going to change.
Chapter 34: Friends No, Please
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Night fell in the majestic palace, but two girls seemed oblivious.
It was a familiar practice between Darling and Apple. It wasn't like they were very aware of the cuckoo when they got together. And that made the two of them particularly late for curfew.
Something that was not unknown to them, to be honest.
"I can't believe we never came here before," Apple commented while playing with a couple of fireflies. "It's not even one of those forbidden places in the enchanted forest."
That the little forest animals were approaching her again had to be a good sign, right?
"I don't know, either. I like it here," replied Darling, who was enjoying the sunset, although her mind was elsewhere.
Since she and Apple had agreed to just be friends, they had tried to keep that deal. They had a good relationship, she couldn't complain. But some feelings couldn't be hidden, and they were just avoiding things that were more than obvious.
Friends shouldn't miss each other all day. Not at least with enough need to go out four of the seven days a week. That was crazy people.
Not to meet every day after school, and go out to the first place that came to mind.
Out to Maddie's father's tea shop, a walk in the enchanted forest, or just stroll through the school gardens. There were too many coincidences.
"Are you thinking somewhere? Your mind seems to be somewhere else.”
That was why she had wanted to leave now. But Lizzie was right, even if they were all dying to leave for Wonderland, they had to do it without leaving suspicions. And by that, she meant that Milton Grimm wouldn't make a fuss.
It was only a couple more months, enough for winter to arrive, but…
"No" She lied, "It's nothing.”
Apple sat next to her, on the banks of the wishing well, smiling at her.
"Come on, we're friends. You can tell me anything.”
Friends, of course...
"I only think about Rosabella" She lied, again. "She's been a little strange lately, but I don't know what's wrong with her and I don't know how to help her, she hasn't wanted to tell me anything.”
Apple sighed, that didn't sound good at all.
"Maybe... We should go," Darling suggested, surprising Apple.
"I thought we were having a good time.”
Darling turned to look at her, giving her a half smile. What her chest felt when she saw her was not something like what she should feel with a friend.
"We had a good time, but… Rosabella almost always waits for me to return, and I wouldn't want her to be late today.”
Somewhat sadly, Apple nodded, standing up.
"At least you have someone waiting for you. My room is still quite lonely and dark for my taste," she murmured, remembering that, when she wasn't with Darling, her life was quite gray.
That Darling had the initial impulse of wanting to tell her that she could sleep with her was a clear sign that she was losing her mind. As well as the fact that the term ‘personal space’ had been lost between them.
Friends, of course. Friends should not sleep in the same bed.
"Maybe, I could talk to Raven. For her to come back and so on. I don't think she'd be the happiest roommate with Maddie and Kitty.”
And not because Maddie and Kitty were bad people, not at all. But Raven, even with everything, was much less tolerant of Wonderland things than she was.
However, Apple denied it, although thanking the gesture.
"I don't want to force her. If she wants to come back, then she will do it. I will survive, I promise.”
But surviving was not the same as living. And Darling didn't want Apple to simply survive.
"Darl, have you met someone or something?”
That question from Rosabella had surprised her. Was she so obvious?
"No, why do you say that?" She asked her, combing her hair one last time before going to sleep.
"Because, I've been seeing you, and you act different. You're arriving later, you smile unexpectedly, you sigh, you remind me of when…”
Rosabella did not complete her sentence, she just turned to look at Darling. Her friend and roommate were nervous, blushing, and doing everything she could to avoid looking at her.
"You haven't seen Apple or met her again, right?”
Was she that obvious!?
"No," she said, but with that tone, she didn't even believe it herself. "Not at all."
"Darling…”
"I swear!" She exclaimed, "Apple and I are nothing, we haven't seen each other in... in…”
In the last half hour.
"Why don't we go to sleep now? I'm tired and I want to relax," she concluded, changing the subject.
In any case, Rosabella had her love dilemmas, to worry about once more.
She was going to thank Grimm herself for always hating everyone knowing when someone sent a message to her mirrorphone, so she got into the good and great habit of leaving it only in vibrating mode.
If it hadn't been like that, Rosabella would have discovered that she had lied to her, just a couple of hours ago.
"Apple?" She murmured, still somewhat sleepy, her mirrorphone had scared her.
I'm sorry, did I wake you up? Oh, I lost control of the time, sorry.
"It's okay," she reassured her, sitting on her bed. "What's wrong?"
Oh, nothing. It's just that, I was listening to some of my favorite music. You know, since there's no one in the room, no one bothers and... Darling... I... well, I thought about you, like you could... you know... talk to me in any song. It's like your name is in every word.
It's a good thing it was two in the morning, and Rosabella was sleeping soundly. Or everyone would notice her blush.
"Apple" She wanted to stop her, she was being too flattering. They were both very close, but so far at the same time.
If anything, it was just that Apple was holding on to a memory, as if afraid of losing it.
I'm not doing anything wrong right? We're just two friends chatting. Friends do that.
Sure, but friends don't call each other at two in the morning.
"You're right," she murmured, watching Rosabella the whole time so she wouldn't wake up.
And how is Rosabella? It's better?
Even if she didn't want to, if that wasn't the right thing to do, Darling couldn't help but keep talking to Apple until the sun came again.
The first days had been complicated, none of them were experts in repairing broken relationships. And, perhaps, they had put in more effort than anyone would have liked.
First, it was a couple of loose comments, then Blondie bothered to tell her things from the beginning, even if everyone already knew it. Then, Apple could finally ask Ashlynn how her relationship with Hunter was going, and Briar could invite her to a party without fear.
It wasn't like before, but they were working on it. She still felt left out, but she knew that everyone was doing their best, and that was enough.
"Is something wrong with you, Apple?" She heard Briar's voice, which brought her out of her daydreams.
"Huh?" She turned to look at her. They were talking about something to which she had not paid the slightest attention.
After all, she was too busy thinking about Darling. Her princess had indeed acted strange the night before, and she was sure something was wrong with her.
It was as if Darling had wanted to say something to her, but didn't have the courage.
"Hey! Earth calling Apple White!" Noticing Holly moving her hand in front of her quickly, she knew she was lost in thought again.
"I'm sorry," she murmured embarrassed, "I'm a little over the moon today."
"A little?" Poppy asked, taking a sip of her drink. "I think you're higher than Jack could climb with her beanstalk."
They all laughed lightly but stopped when they saw that Apple didn't seem to be smiling.
"Now, tell us who it is. We promise we'll force Blondie not to post it on her blog," Briar said, trying to ease the tension.
"Who's what?" Apple asked, not understanding her friend's question, still not very present.
"The person who has stolen your heart! " Ashlynn completed, moving ahead of Briar.
Immediately, that made Apple react. Her posture adjusted, and she shook her head quickly.
"No, I do not…”
"Don't try to lie to us!" Blondie demanded, pointing at her, "You've gotten nervous, who is he? Hooper? Dexter? Any suitor from an unknown land we should go explore?”
She wasn't sure what she was going to do, but if she lied to them, Blondie would notice. She couldn't say that it was nobody because she had been too obvious. And she couldn't say it was someone else, because they wouldn't stop bothering her about it, and maybe they would tell it when it wasn't true.
If her friends didn't consider her act the greatest proof of loyalty, then...
"Darling," she said, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. "I'm thinking about Darling, I can't get her out of my head."
The spectral silence that existed was a clear demonstration that... they were a little surprised by their statements.
"Apple," Ashlynn began when she regained her voice, "You... Do you want Darling?"
What a difficult question, and easier at the same time.
"Yes" She admitted, "I'm in love with her.”
Blondie seemed to be on the verge of fainting. It was an exclusive that she was not going to be able to give, and that was eating away at her.
"But, she's a girl," Poppy mentioned, remembering that insignificant detail. "That's not right."
"I don't care anymore," she refuted, seriously thinking about her words. "I don't care if people don't understand it, or find it abominable. I love Darling, and I miss the relationship we had.”
"Did you and Darling have what!?" Blondie let out another scream, having to lean on Holly, it was too much information.
Apple just nodded, watching her friends' reactions. They were all surprised, and she had a suspicion that none of them were particularly fascinated by her confession. But they weren't judging her, and that was progress.
"Darling and I dated for a while," she admitted.
Holly, Poppy, and Ashlynn were impressed. They had been right all along. Apple and Darling had been in a relationship.
"But… I messed up a little, and now I miss her. I want us to be a couple again, I want her by my side and…”
"I'm sorry, Apple" Briar interrupted her, who was the only one who hadn't spoken yet, even if she was the one whose opinion Apple cared most about, "But I think you should forget about that.”
Apple felt those words like a bucket of cold water.
"What?" She asked, disappointed.
"Don't you know?" Briar turned to look at her, appearing, "It's what everyone is talking about. Everyone says Darling is dating Lizzie Hearts.”
Apple, who was already white, paled even more and felt like the world was spinning and blurring. She turned to look at Blondie, who just nodded at her vigorously, containing the urge to turn on her tablet and start recording.
Was that what Darling wanted to tell her last night? That she already had a relationship with the Princess of Hearts? What is she no longer interested in?
No, that couldn't be true.
"I don't know how they dared to tell me not to say a word about this!" Blondie whined to her roommate. "I need to say it!"
"And I'm not enough for you?" Cupid asked, trying to reassure her friend, who had been in a crisis since she had arrived.
To be quite specific, Cupid was right. She had already told it to a person she completely trusted. She had not failed as such.
“You have a point,” she declared, finally relaxing. “But, then, what do you think?”
Cupid hated being in that kind of situation. Even if it was a love topic.
"I think Apple and Darling love each other," she said, hoping that with a clear statement, Blondie wouldn't ask more questions.
Unless…
"I think... Hey, Blondie, what's that message you have on your mirrorpad? Is it an exclusive?”
"Where?!”
Ideal time for Cupid to run away, and tell Dexter everything she knew. It was time to put her plan into action.
It was a pity that forbidden things could not last. And Apple knew that whatever she was doing with Darling, under the pretense of being ‘friends,’ was something forbidden.
And the fact that she was watching Lizzie and Darling like she was Mata Hari was also wrong. Especially because Blondie supported her with that madness.
"I have been researching. They spend a lot of time together, they have gone to several places alone, and they hold hands. But I have not found any reliable evidence or testimony that says that they have something serious.”
But Apple wasn't paying attention to Blondie's information. Her gaze was fixed on the table in front of her. A girl in a blue dress and platinum hair, laughing happily with another girl who had a ridiculous heart made up in her eye.
Apple loved Darling so much that she couldn't believe it was possible that she would leave now, that she would tell her that their thing was over.
It couldn't be possible that Darling wanted Lizzie now. What did a card have that she didn't have? Her thing was more special, more unique. She couldn't change it that easily.
Surely, Lizzie Hearts knew that Apple hated her, that envy gnawed at her, and that her life overwhelmed her. She was not to blame, of course, it was just the circumstances that insulted Apple.
And, all these things did not help the already high ego of the princess of hearts to stop.
"Are you jealous?" Blondie asked when she finally noticed that Apple wasn't paying her the slightest attention.
"Is it too noticeable?" Apple responded, not taking her eyes off them, while both seemed to be very busy inventing chess rules, under the expectant gaze of Kitty and Maddie.
She was better at any form of chess than Lizzie.
She was better than Lizzie at everything.
"Your flesh asks for help, it told me.”
When Apple turned to look at her food, she discovered that perhaps she had buried her fork in her food too many times.
Angry was not enough. She was jealous, and that wasn't something she was going to tolerate. It was time to act, Darling was going to return to her, and they would be the ideal couple, or she would stop calling herself Apple White.
Maybe what she was doing wasn't wrong. After all, she could fall in love with whoever she wanted. Apple had made mistakes, like anyone, but she wasn't a bad person.
It's just that every time she came out of the shower, like that moment, she was reminded that Apple had been right about only one thing. Their relationship was impossible.
No matter how much care she took every day, there was always a wound that did not end up closing. A scar that opened again and an immeasurable burning when the water fell on her again, reminding her again and again of what she had experienced.
Standing in front of the mirror, she let her eyes roam over each mark that ran down her back. Each mark made her hold her breath.
How could she love her, if she always remembered the same thing? If when she didn't want to know more about her, she hadn't achieved it. Now, all she had to do was lose.
She could fool herself and yell at the mirror that she had already forgotten her. But it would be nothing more than that, a deception.
Her trembling fingers followed the trail of the scars, and she could see the tears falling down her face, which still had a hard time fully recognizing herself because she always seemed to see a stranger, she was not the same as she had been for so many years, even if she tried. She felt chills at seeing herself, in that way, so vulnerable.
But, every time she remembered Apple, she also remembered her family. A family that could accept her gender, but not who she was. It was an indelible mark on a past that could not be changed.
She closed her eyes, letting her emotions flow. At least no one would know what she felt in that small place, nor did she need to tell anyone. After all, no one would understand. No one would understand why she still loved Apple.
Her scars weren't just physical, they were also the gap that separated her from the person she loved so much. How her family had broken them.
Could she ever leave her past behind? She wasn't sure about that. The idea of being completely free seemed increasingly distant.
She sighed deeply, trying to release the pressure built up on her shoulders. She closed her eyes, imagining a past with Apple, but the shadow of what had happened loomed in her imagination.
If she returned to her, she had to accept her family, and if there was one thing clear to her, it was that she never wanted to see the Whites again. Even if they fled to Wonderland, she feared that King White would unleash a war against the country that had taken her in as one of their own, and she didn't want to be the cause of that.
Carefully, she put the familiar bandages all over her back, hoping they would hide her pain again, even if she knew it wasn't just physical.
The relationship she had with the person she loved most was slipping through her hands, just as her hair was slipping. There were too many barriers between them.
Her thing with Apple was impossible.
Anyone would think they hadn't seen each other in forever, and not just a couple of weeks. Because Brooke, she was practically unrecognizable.
She was much thinner, to the point that nothing could hide her sickly thinness. She looked more haggard and seemed tired. Her hair had lost its color, and if you were wondering, all of her had.
She saw her a little grayer, and not in the figurative sense of the word. It looked with an air of fragility that she had not seen before, it was as if, when touched, it would break into thousands of pieces.
Still, she was no one to ask.
"What are you doing here?" The brunette asked, as they had both arrived at the same place at the same time, the door to Darling's room. "I thought you wouldn't look for her after what we had said."
"Darling and I have been seeing each other." She defended, seeing that she didn't particularly like Brooke, either. At least, she could say that, on this occasion, the feeling was mutual, "I need to talk to her.”
"I don't know if she is there, we were all going out for a walk. I came for Rosabella, a friend wants to see her.”
That made Apple frown again.
"Are they all going out? Or are you telling me that to hide the fact that Darling and Lizzie are on a date?”
Brooke's expression changed completely, now being one of disbelief.
"Apple, are you jealous?" she asked, almost laughing. It was an obvious question because Apple was being too obvious.
"Don't lie, they have something, right?" Since that conversation had started, she wasn't going to leave without answers, "Come on, you said that your way of leaving here was if we returned, Help me!”
She was jealous!
"And why would I have to tell you? I can't confirm that you and Darling are dealing with each other again. I'm not going to hurt her, even if I have to stay here forever.”
That girl was too clever to be from that world, it was very clear. She was the narrator's daughter, after all.
"Please!" She insisted, almost begging. "You're the only one of Darling's friends who speaks to me. I'll do whatever it takes to make you see that I'm not lying!"
It wasn't really necessary, Brooke believed her. Apple was a very bad liar, and it was clear that this time it was not like that. Furthermore, she was also sure that Darling missed her since Apple was not the only one who enjoyed the art of spying on other people's tables in the castlery.
However, she was enjoying teasing Snow White's daughter.
"Anyway, in the hypothetical case that I knew" She continued, crossing her arms, "Why would I tell you? If Lizzie and Darling are happy, you are nobody to destroy her happiness, you should accept any decision she made, loving is knowing how to let go, you know?”
Ah, Apple wasn't the smartest in magilosophy class, that was Rosabella. She had to admit it.
"She couldn't love her, nor love her the same way I do" She debated, saying those words with confidence, "Besides, Darling couldn't do it, either. Not the way she loves me.”
At that, Brooke was left with no way to debate. Too sure of her words, it was clear that she could not make Apple hesitate.
If only she had been that determined with her feelings before…
"Lizzie and Darling have nothing, they are just friends, although no one believes them," she confessed, starting to feel more and more dizzy.
"Maybe people would believe them more if they didn't go around too close together," Apple said, still with her defenses up.
"Stop your jealousy," Brooke demanded, leaning against the wall to stay standing. "Didn't Darling tell you that Lizzie has someone else?"
Apple lowered her shoulders, turning her head from side to side, hesitating.
"Yeah. But who would be crazy enough to do that? Allow me to doubt it, but I don't think there is anyone, and I do believe that the Princess of Naples wants to conquer Darling.”
As long as no one found out about that conversation, they would both be fine. If not, they could well say goodbye to life.
"Kitty, and Maddie," she responded, holding back her laughter at Apple's strange way of referring to Wonderland. "The three of them are in a relationship, and Kitty, almost as jealous as you, would never allow Darling to join them, so relax."
Lizzie, Kitty, and Maddie… they…
"Oh," Apple said, surprised. That explained a lot of things, "I guess I shouldn't get so exasperated, right?”
Brooke denied, smiling at Apple's confused expression.
"A little, nothing more.”
Apple sighed, now that all her doubts were resolved, she also felt that her strength to act was gone.
"Still, I think you should take the first step" Brooke concluded, lowering her gaze.
"The first step?" Apple asked, confused.
"Yes, talk to Darling. She misses you too, and I don't think she'll say no again if you've changed.”
That made Apple's chest rise, and its hopes restored.
"And I have done it" She assured, "Do you believe that? Do you think Darling will agree to take over our relationship?”
Brooke nodded.
"You'll never know unless you try. You could take somewhere secluded, you know, for more romance and privacy. Like… A picnic? Maybe.”
A picnic! That was a great idea.
"Thank you!" Apple exclaimed with a smile, hugging the girl, and feeling almost all the bones in her back. "I have to go prepare everything. You'll be fine?”
"Of course. I already told you, I only came to look for Rosabella, I already told you that a friend wants to see her." She assured, dismissing her discomfort, "I'll be fine.”
A friend? Well, Blondie had been very good to her, and if by chance, she could reciprocate the favor...
"Couldn't you tell me that friend's name? I mean, maybe…”
This time, Brooke did laugh, before denying her that request.
"Do not even dream about it. It's none of your business, and neither is Blondie's" She assured her, although she wasn't upset.
"How do you know what…?”
"I don't think you're interested in Rosabella's life, you're not one of those girls. But I suspect that Blondie, who is your friend and who you are trying to reconcile with, is, am I wrong?”
Too clever for that world.
"Uh…”
"Go away! You'll be late to get everything, Darling is the only thing that matters.”
Apple nodded, before speeding away. At least, she had tried.
Everything had started very well that day. For the first time in a long time, she had had a good time in class, and her workouts had gone well.
She was in such a good mood that she didn't care about the whispers behind her back. Not Duchess with her sarcastic comments, not Sparrow saying nonsense like she and Lizzie were in a relationship, not Ginger's hurtful comments.
They and all the people could point at her and point their fingers at her, which she didn't care in the least.
What else did she care? After all, there was nothing she could do to prevent people's sudden changes. She couldn't make Ginger go back to being the sweet, tender person she had known, the one who wouldn't hurt a fly.
And although she always tried, Ginger didn't want to hear her or understand any of her reasons. She couldn't do much from that position.
Who cared what she did and said? As Lizzie said, they were different from all of them. Because the rest seemed to have been left an era behind.
And if she knew very well that she would not be accepted in her world, there was no point in regretting it. They didn't belong to anyone and they didn't have an owner either. They were like that, and that was how they were going to continue, they were not going to change, not them.
She was in such a good mood that she had agreed to go to those strange parties that the Wonderlarians held at Maddie's place. She had gone before, but they weren't very her style. They spoke almost all the time in Wonderlarian and played typical games from there, where Darling had the suspicion that they were inventing the rules as they went along, taking advantage of their lack of knowledge.
It was almost happiness until she checked who was marking her.
Darling? Hello?
And there her good humor was gone. And it was for no other reason, surely, the voice of the person who had called her made her much happier than hearing anyone's voice.
But, that did not prevent thousands of memories, thoughts, and concerns from coming with her.
That's what happened to her for answering without checking, she called and Darling answered.
"Apple" She murmured, feeling that those words melted in her mouth, as if mentioning her name were a sin, "What's wrong?”
There was a moment of silence as if on the other end of the call, they had also been left speechless.
“Well I, uh… I miss you.” She heard, “And I, well, well… I wanted to tell you.”
There were too many people, she couldn't blush. People didn't blush over those things on a call with friends.
"I agree," she let out of her mouth, regretting it almost instantly.
What would Apple be feeling on the other side of the call? Darling would give anything to know it, and have it in front of her. Surely, she was as nervous as she was.
“I also wanted to tell you that… that… I love you.” There was another awkward silence, and part of it was because neither of them knew quite what to say.
Somewhere, Apple was lamenting that it hadn't prepared a script.
“You believe me, right?”
"I believe you," she murmured, wondering why she couldn't stop talking and say the first thing that came to mind. "But those aren't things friends say to each other, Apple, and..."
"I know! I know!" She listened, feeling the other girl's nerves. “ It wasn't my intention, I mean, I love you as a friend, if that. And because of that, I wanted to invite you to a picnic.”
Oh, no.
"A picnic?" She repeated, somewhat incredulous.
"Yeah! What do you think? In the enchanted forest, where we always see each other, you know..."
It seemed fantastic, of course. But it wasn't right, they were already at the limit of everything, and she had the slight impression that this would surpass her.
"Apple, I'm sorry. But I have another place to go," she assured her, denying her proposal. And it was better that she not insist.
"Oh, sure. I should have guessed, I can't make these plans on the spur of the moment. You must have something very important to do with Lizzie, right?”
Was it her imagination, or had Apple said her friend's name too hatefully?
"Yes, but it's not just with her. All the girls invited me and..." She tried to excuse herself, although Apple interrupted her.
"Please! I have everything ready now. Sandwiches, a good drink, your favorite food, and I'm on my way, of course, if you want to accompany me.”
What if she wanted to accompany her? Well, she could cancel her plans. In any case, her friends knew that she was not fascinated by those parties.
"Of course" She responded, as she always did, "I'll be there in a moment.”
“Thank you, Darling, you won't regret it.” She heard Apple speak and then the call hung up.
It was curious how destiny was handled. Darling was surrounded by her friends, they all seemed to admire her and were there when she needed them. And yet, she felt completely isolated from telling her true feelings.
Maybe it was her fault for not knowing how to follow the rules. If she had listened to all the advice that her mother gave her, that everyone in general gave her, she would not be in those situations. Only it was too late to change, not now.
She could be next to whoever she wanted, who would never find enough confidence to express what was really inside her.
She didn't trust Raven enough to talk to her. She knew that she had been friends with Apple for a long time, and if Apple, who did not have the relationship that she had had with Apple, had not approached her, she would not understand why she had. She doubted she could understand her, and she doubted she would keep her secret.
Lizzie, Kitty, Maddie, and in general all the Wonderland kids, hated Apple, although Lizzie a little more vehemently. As soon as she put her name into the conversation, Lizzie would start blurting out all the rude things that came to her mind. And Maddie would remind her of every bad thing she had done to her, while Kitty plagued her with more memories.
No, her friends from Wonderland were not the best option if she wanted to talk about love topics.
And Rosabella… Rosabella would surely be the right person. She knew her better than she, she knew her bad habits, and she could be sure that she would not criticize her; on the contrary, if she wanted to, Rosabella would only listen to her vent.
The problem was that, at that moment, talking to Rosabella and a ghost or a wall was the same. She didn't know what was happening to her friend, but since everything had supposedly returned to normal, she was the one who was stranger than ever.
She assumed that Jacques had something to do with it because whenever she had her phone on or was on a call, Rosabella would talk to her. But what could it be? She didn't have the slightest idea about that.
It was as if she were in her world, and just like when Rosabella found a good book, there was no human power to make her leave.
Therefore, there was nothing left for her but to remain firm in her convictions, reinforce her positions, and hide her thoughts. In short, she was already an expert at that, she had done it all her life.
Anyway, it wouldn't be long before she could go to Wonderland, it was only about two months. Then she would live her dream, the one she had always longed for. Lizzie had already told her that she could go to the white knight's old house, or she could go with her to the palace. Her job would be well-paid, and she would get everything she ever wanted.
Unexpectedly, a pang pierced her heart. Suddenly, she noticed that her dream was now incomplete because it hurt her to love. All her dreams had been for her, and they were lost with every word, with every moment she had hoped to live.
She had added Apple to her dream, as she had told her. She dreamed of a life where, every morning, she would wake up with a kiss from her, where they could cook together, and live in a small cabin. Her dream, her life in Wonderland, now seemed incomplete.
And all because Apple couldn't be with her.
Something had happened when she had called her again. And that was, Darling was too weak against Apple. Even if she didn't want to, they always went out again and everything was so perfect that her mind became cloudy.
If Darling could be sure of one thing, it was that Apple spared no effort when preparing things. That picnic was magically spectacular, and perhaps the best one she had ever been to.
Her favorite food was everywhere, and although Darling wasn't the biggest fan of Apple music, she knew it too and had created a playlist with her favorite songs.
Is a basket full of delicious snacks and the afternoon falling on them, was there anything more she could ask for? Probably not.
Furthermore, the conversation between Apple and her had been pleasant, as always. Although this time, she felt something a little different, it was as if time had not passed. It was much more magical than the previous times. They had talked about almost everything as if there were no secrets between them.
"Do you like it? In my family it's customary, you know, we grow a little apples and that" Apple asked, taking out a small bottle of cider.
Perhaps, that should have been the first warning that something very bad was going to happen. That not everything was as nice as she would have liked. But, also, it was too difficult to suspect.
After all, she could handle that, right? She wasn't going to overdo it. It was just one, to enjoy the moment with Apple.
"Sure," she answered, and Apple brought her a glass so they could toast.
Everything was so perfect until that moment.
"And why are we toasting?" She asked, raising her glass.
"That's a good question" Apple responded, smiling, "Actually, I want to toast us.”
A shiver ran through her body, and she forced herself to smile. If the conversation went the way she thought it would, she wasn't going to like it at all.
Especially because, every time she stared, she potentially saw the person who had hurt her so much.
She could change her name, or she could change her mind, which would always be the same. Apple would never leave her family aside, nor her wonderful destiny, which promises her a happily ever after.
"What?" She murmured, wishing to the gods she wasn't going to say what she feared so much.
"You know, Darling, I've been thinking about us, about what we share" She began, and Darling began to feel the churning in her stomach worse and worse, "I think there's something special between us that we shouldn't ignore.”
Apple was sure she had chosen her words carefully. Not direct enough, but explicit enough.
Of course, what she didn't know was that Darling didn't want to know anything about that, not yet. She wasn't ready.
For Darling, this was the best time to say goodbye.
"Apple, I don't think it's good for you to look back, maybe you can remember that there is a heart that you didn't know how to love" She murmured, hoping that Apple would retract her words, there was still time to act as if nothing had happened.
For Apple, this was like handing her the poisoned apple again; and even knowing that it was a direct death, she was willing to bite it.
"Darling… I still have this love tattooed that I always kept for you" She insisted, "It didn't go away much or little, but… What if we can make it work now? For you, I am willing to…”
Perhaps one of the biggest mistakes in Darling's life was not letting her speak at any time. Not allowing her to explain what she felt, telling her everything she had thought, thinking that it would simply hurt her more.
"No, Apple. Things have changed, and you have to understand that you no longer live in me.”
Apple stopped smiling, noticing the seriousness of Darling's words. She was determined, and so was she. Although, she simply couldn't admit it.
"It's not true," she said, trying to look her in the eyes, even though they were clouding. "You and I have something unique, and even if you deny it, neither of us can live without the other, I know that..."
"No!" She exclaimed, releasing her hands. "If you think for a moment that I'm going to die without you, know it, Apple, you no longer live in me."
"You are misinterpreting my words. I didn't mean that, I meant that…”
"Or do you think you can see me bending at your feet again?" Hearing Darling's words, Apple began to tremble, she wasn't supposed to be defensive. "Just so you know what I feel is just a disaster. It doesn't matter, I'm not going to give in again.”
"It is not giving in. I don't want to hurt you, Darl. I want us to be happy, I…”
"The storm will eventually pass, Apple, and when I wake up, you will be nothing more than a blurry memory in my mind, like a raindrop in the morning.”
"Don't say that, I have changed, why don't you believe me? I would never make you again…”
But Apple couldn't even get close to Darling, it was as if a gap had risen between them. Every time she tried to take her hands, Darling would move away.
"No!" She exclaimed, beginning to hyperventilate. Apple had to understand, that she would not go through the same thing again, and she was sure that Apple would never give up her life, no one was going to give in to her dreams. “Even if you swear to me that you have changed a lot, I can't accept that we have something. You said it yourself once, you don't want to be like me. You don't want people to point at you and question you, you want to continue being perfect for everyone, I can't handle that life. For me, everything between us is already over, and I would ask you to never ask me back, ever.”
Silence settled between them, and Apple, feeling a couple of tears fall from her cheeks, decided to leave.
Everything had already been said, there was no more story, and staying longer would be nothing more than humiliating. Of all the things they had imagined, they never thought it could all go so wrong.
What could it be? Why had everything changed like this? If only she had done everything a little earlier, maybe her story would be different. If she hadn't doubted, if she hadn't worried about 'what people will say', then she wouldn't be experiencing such pain.
To realize her dreams, she had done many things, without understanding that, in reality, her true happy ending was not to become the most beloved queen of all, as she had foolishly thought her mother was.
Nor live in the most luxurious palace, or have the best government that a Snow White had ever achieved. her true 'happily ever after' was being with the person she loved the most.
A person she could no longer have because, without a doubt, it was now clear to her that she had lost her forever. Those dreams that both of them had formed, to which she had held on tightly, and wished that they would come true, were nothing more than that, dreams.
Dreams, only dreams, can be. That dream was now divided and its destiny was only behind a black door.
She had held on to embrace her lost love, and now she had nothing.
Darling ignored her heart, she didn't even hear it. Apple's doubts shook her, and without allowing herself to be answered, she stood up from the spot, ready to flee.
Why had she met her? She asked herself endlessly, while her mind plagued her. Why had she fallen so strongly in love with her princess?
She had wanted to trust that the special thing she had felt between them was real. And yet, the illusion had already been destroyed, why had she not realized that it was already gone?
Her prayers and her love were nothing more than a dream. When all that pain was over, her lost love wasn't going to move. She would carry tears forever because she could never get over her.
If only she could turn time back to the day when it all began. On the day when she had found Darling in that same place, so alone, so pretty, and so helpless, she would live it all again, she would change everything bad she had done, she would save her from any danger, just as Darling had saved her life.
But that was a wish that could not be fulfilled.
Darling would never return to her.
Watching the person she wanted so much to walk away into the distance, Darling didn't feel better, on the contrary, she felt an even greater weight on her shoulders.
At the very least, she should forget how nice Apple had ever been. Those times were already over.
It couldn't hurt her that much, something she already knew, and had assumed her entire life, because Apple had never been by her side. First, she was her brother's girlfriend, and then she was tied to her parents' designs, never to her.
That was why she had always seen it as impossible, a silly idea that she hoped would disappear, the day she saw her happily married to her brother, forming the family they had always promised her.
Why then had she decided to get excited? Why had she decided to hope?
That was what was destroying her.
Without thinking much, she took the bottle of cider and began to drink.
She hadn't drunk enough to not recognize what she was doing. After all, the cider wasn't strong enough to do anything else.
It was just enough so that she felt absolutely nothing so that the heat of the drink matched her emotions.
So, when she returned to Ever After High, staggering and struggling to stay completely on her two feet, and ran into Lizzie, she knew there would be trouble.
That look of everyone being above her, arms crossed and frowning, nothing good awaited her, and her mind was blurry and sleepy enough to think of a good excuse. She knew it was a bad idea to walk through the main hallways, yet she had done it.
Now that she remembered, weren't Lizzie and the rest supposed to still have a party at Maddie's cafeteria?
"Darling, where have you been? What did you do?" Lizzie asked with a severe tone, although she already knew the answer herself.
Darling hesitated before answering, why couldn't her mind think of a good answer at that moment?
"Nothing," she murmured, although it was clear that she didn't even believe it herself. "I haven't been anywhere."
"Why do you keep holding on to something that hurts you?" She asked her as if she were tired of repeating the same thing over and over again.
Partly, it was because she was.
"I didn't think that seeing Apple…”
Darling didn't even complete her sentence, Lizzie's face changed completely, and if it weren't for the fact that her common sense was slowly returning since fear had made the effects of the alcohol wear off, she would have said that Lizzie could be sure, of course, that her mother would be proud.
It was the expression that a queen of hearts must have. And it was causing her terror.
"You were with who!?”
So Lizzie didn't know she was with Apple. Of course, how would she know? If she hadn't told anyone.
She and that cute habit of not controlling what she thought and what she said.
"Lizzie, I can explain, I..." She tried to justify herself but soon ran out of words.
Something told her that her friend wasn't expecting explanations, since there probably weren't any decent ones, or at least ones that would convince her. In reality, it looked something different, something akin to disappointment.
Yes, Lizzie looked disappointed.
"Do you still love her?" She asked her, incredulous.
Darling just looked away, embarrassed. She was ashamed of her feelings, of her actions.
"We've been talking for a couple of weeks" She admitted, "I didn't think it was a big deal, but… I can't help but not love her, maybe I will for the rest of my life.”
"You're making more decisions, Darling. It's not like you.”
Lizzie was so right, Darling was unable to meet her gaze.
"You're right. But, I don't know, maybe I was hoping that she... that she... would change her mind, that something would happen.”
Lizzie sighed, Why did people have hope in others? That was a pretty stupid idea.
People didn't change, people were the way they were, and there was nothing you could do but accept that reality. Even… even if you thought it was the opposite.
For the first time in a long time, Lizzie looked at Darling differently and remembered what she had learned so much. All Charmings were the same.
"You can't hold on to someone who doesn't love you" She murmured, "And, I'm sorry to tell you, but Apple White doesn't love you, do you understand?”
Darling felt a lump in her throat, choking her words. And since she couldn't answer, Lizzie continued talking.
"People only care about themselves, no one cares about anyone but their own, and it's time for you to start doing the same. You're from Wonderland, not Ever After any more, do you understand? Your destiny is what you decide…”
The one I chose for you.
To Darling, Lizzie's words remained strongly impregnated in her head. Her destiny was the one she had chosen, the one she had decided. Snow White, Andrew, Apple, Grimm, her parents, Daring... No one had the right to decide for her.
It was time for her to wipe the sweat from her brow.
"I swear this was the last time Apple and I will see each other," she told her, hoping her friend would notice her sincerity. "And the last time I'll be like this. You're right, I don't deserve to be anyone's toy or hobby, right? I swear to you that with my hands I will finish this today. It's over.”
In any case, those words were of no use to Lizzie. They were just empty words, that had no meaning, like all the words in the world.
They were nothing more than simple words.
"Don't say that to me, you have to believe it" She responded, before starting to walk to her room.
Why did she care so much about her? It was the real question in her head. At the end of the day, Darling Charming was just another Ever After character.
What effort had she made to understand and respect them? It could be. But that shouldn't have the merit that she had given it, it was the minimum acceptable for anyone.
That she had selflessly saved them? Also, she was sure she had already paid that debt.
In Wonderland, no one cared about anyone, they barely cared about their own, and that was their true union. And Darling, after all, wasn't from Wonderland. No matter how much she had grown up under her knight, knew her culture, and tried to speak her language, she was not from Wonderland. She didn't have that magic inside her, and she never would, because it wasn't from her story. She had taken a place that didn't belong to her, and although she did it well, she still didn't fully fit in.
She was just another gray character from Ever After because Darling had another very different story, one where her only job was to save the princess and disappear.
She felt like a criminal doing those things, and she wondered how Darling could do those things so easily. They weren't even that long past curfew, and she was already afraid of absolutely everything.
If there was a curfew, it was for a reason, right? Unfortunately for everyone, she had not inherited that desire for adventure that her mother always had, she was more into going the legal route and trying to reform everything peacefully.
Did Darling enjoy doing those things!? Her friend was completely crazy, and it was clear to her that she had lost her fear of anything. Because just walking through the forest, knowing that her vision did not reach beyond her hand, made her think of thousands of things that could go wrong.
And more so, because she didn't know the forest, and getting lost, never to be found again, was a palpable option.
There was no time for regrets. She knew that the day of making a decision was approaching by leaps and bounds, and she had nothing to do but hesitate.
Her destiny was in her hands, and giving up her happiness was not what she wanted most in the world. For Rosabella, luxuries, adventures, and all those things, took a backseat.
Maybe her mother wouldn't understand it, but she wasn't terrified at the idea of having a normal life, being someone else in town, with small-town problems, and living a monotonous life.
She was happy taking care of the rights of little creatures, reading books, and making a quieter life. But it was that same spirit of justice that was now ruining her.
Jacques was a good person, and she knew she loved her. Their relationship was the best thing that had happened to her in a long time. It was the most beautiful, pure, kind thing she had ever experienced.
It wasn't fair to break her heart, and Rosabella wasn't sure that Jacques would understand her reasons either. That boy, who made her smile just by thinking her name, and monopolized all her feelings, was also quite stubborn and closed to her ideas.
She would never understand the real work of a princess, nor the importance of fulfilling her story. She couldn't understand why she would go with someone else to fall in love with someone else, and she would think that she had played every time she had told her that she loved her.
Jacques was not a bad person. The boy had suffered what it was like to have a father like Gastón. Her childhood hadn't been perfect, as if it had happened to her. She didn't want to cause her more pain.
And condemn herself too.
That was why she was there, in the middle of the night in the middle of the enchanted forest. She knew that Sparrow Hood and her friends had night practices, and her only salvation was to go watch them practice.
Of course, as long as it wasn't a moonless night.
And although Rosabella had tried every way to talk to her at a decent time, Duchess Swan only seemed to have time for her at night. Her classmate, who also couldn't tolerate princesses with happy endings, would surely get along very well with her boyfriend. Of course, Jacques wasn't as rude as her.
"Ah, yes you came" She heard the voice of Odette's daughter when she finally noticed her presence, "You have to be something really important for you to skip curfew, right?”
Did Duchess deserve what she came to offer her? She wasn't very sure. Her classmate was rude, haughty, and had been on the wrong side of history many times.
Several had doubts about whether she was the daughter of the white swan and not the black swan. And it was not surprising, of course, Duchess did not do much of her part to try to dispel that confusion.
If it weren't for knowing that she was the only one who would accept her proposal...
"Actually, yes," she responded, lowering the cap of the cloak she had brought with her, in case someone recognized her. "I have to talk to you, it's something urgent."
Duchess rolled her eyes at her, snorting. She tried to think of all the bad deeds she had done lately with Faybelle, but nothing involved Rosabella, unless…
"Is this why we've been bothering Darling? Because, look, I'm not really that interested in that, but no matter how close friends you are with her, I don't think…”
"That's not it!" she exclaimed, somewhat excited.
Finding out that Duchess had been bothering Darling made her doubt whether it would be better to give up everything, and let Duchess be left with her unhappy and tragic end. She had it well deserved, and she sought it in every moment of her life.
"Oh no? So it's because…”
Honestly, if Duchess said one more word, she was going to end up regretting it.
"You liked Daring Charming, didn't you?" She finally asked her, interrupting her.
Duchess blinked, incredulous at that question. Was that important enough for Rosabella Beauty herself to run away in the middle of the forest?
"And what charms do you care about?”
"Answer the question, please.”
Was she sure what she was doing? No. Duchess was simply unbearable.
"I did like him. But he never listened to me except for his amusement, he was hell-bent on being the king of all Ever After and marrying Apple. Now that it hasn't arrived this year, I can't do more" Duchess responded, avoiding her gaze. She wasn't going to let her see her weak, "what does that have to do with it? Why are you so interested?”
"Would you like to marry him? Daring is a beast locked in his palace, would you like to disenchant him and get married?”
Rosabella was not sure that her attitude was the most correct to change a beast into a man.
She was beginning to believe that the two were an exact copy. Haughty, proud, and selfish. At worst, it was going to end with Duchess turning into another beast, before Daring became human again.
But it was already there and she couldn't regret it.
Duchess had never experienced so many emotions in such a short time. The disinterest, the mockery, the worry, the joy, the surprise...
"If this is some kind of revenge for having treated your friend badly, I warn you that it is very cruel" She warned her, being the first thing that came to mind.
There was no chance that Rosabella was giving her her destiny like that.
"It's not," she assured her, in the most serious way she could find. "It's no joke. Daring is the beast of my story, but I want you to take my place in the story.”
Rosabella had gone crazy, there was no way to find another explanation. Briar's cousin had finally lost her mind and was now proposing inconsistencies.
She laughed, which she hoped would show the princess's true intentions, but instead, she seemed annoyed that she wasn't taking it seriously, and disappointed.
"You're not serious," Duchess said, stopping laughing.
"I do," Rosabella assured, trying her best to look her in the eyes. "I want you to take my place in my story, fall in love with Daring seriously, and marry him."
Oh yes, she was serious.
Duchess began to feel a tingling sensation in her hands and hesitated before answering.
"Daring was attractive, he knew how to charm a girl, and… many other things, why would you give him up? It's Daring Charming! The definition of a perfect charming!”
Rosabella sighed, she didn't want to answer those things.
"Because I don't like Daring" She answered curtly.
"As I understand it, your mother didn't like your father either when she met him, the romance comes later.”
Why didn't Duchess understand that she didn't want to tell her more things!? She was offering her the opportunity she always wanted to abandon her story, and she was asking her so many questions!?
"I have someone else" She finally blurted out, "And I don't want to leave him for Daring. It's not a simple attraction, are you happy?”
Rosabella Beauty… Was she in love with someone else? Oh, that was news.
"Ah, so Princess Beauty turned out to be a Rebel" Duchess smiled when she noticed Rosabella's discomfort, "How curious. At least tell me who is he. Hooper? With that thing about you liking animals... No, wait, Dexter? Do you want to avoid a fight between siblings? No, no, no, Sparrow!?”
Enough! She wasn't going to tolerate such ridicule. She would either find someone else who wanted to take her story, or she would have to go herself, even if her heart broke in the process.
"I don't know why I thought you might be an option," she muttered, putting her hood back on, and turning around.
But Duchess grabbed her arm, stopping her.
"Wait a minute," she said, taking a deep breath, "I'm sorry. It's just... it's kind of surprising, you know? I also have to think things through.”
Think? What did she have to think? Duchess already liked Daring. She was going to transform him, and she was going to prevent her death, what more could she ask for?
"I don't think you have to think anything. Just tell me if you accept or not, you always wanted…”
"Listen, listen. Your story is not just about kissing the beast and being happy, right?" Duchess interrupted, leaving Rosabella speechless, "The moral of your story is about the beast, I have to go and make it start to change. Not only Daring's life is the one that changed, but that of all the servants and…”
Then Duchess threaded because Rosabella was asking her for those things. Her burden of conscience was not with Prince Charming, but with everyone in the palace who suffered from the curse.
"I don't know if I can detransform Daring," Duchess murmured, putting everything together. "Unlike you, I have a bad temper, as you can see. I don't know if I could stand Daring in that state, honestly. It's too much responsibility for me.”
Rosabella lowered her shoulders, disappointed. If Duchess, who wanted to change her destiny more than anything, was hesitant…
"Please! I know we're not even friends, but I ask you, to accept. I know you can do it, fulfill that story! I will be eternally grateful to you and…”
"Let me think about it, for a couple of days, at least, would you?" Duchess insisted, who, for the first time all night, seemed less hostile.
If only Duchess knew what time she had the least…
People used to underestimate Duchess. She was the good one in the story, the princess who had a bit of personality throughout her story.
She was supposed to have studied to be the queen of her people, while she was dragged away every summer to marry the neighboring prince. And although she must have fallen like all those princesses before the charms of a prince, she rejected him when she noticed that he only sought her for her beauty.
Was it so bad to have dignity? Apparently, yes. Because of her mistake in the face of that refusal, her mother's mistake in not marrying Derek for something so banal had been to condemn herself, and all her descendants, to a tragic death.
How could someone grow up and be happy, knowing that their destiny was death? What was the only good person in the story who ended up dying? The one whose story had not been definitively modified since its creation?
They couldn't judge her for having been bitter since she was little. They could not judge her for having had an impossible dream, which was to find her happy ending, without having to die.
And no one could judge her for being afraid, now that the opportunity was in front of her.
"Milton Grimm wants to know an answer from me. It is not known that I came to ask you this, he believes that I will accept, or I will renounce my destiny. When he asks me for an answer, I'll let you know.”
And she hoped, by all the gods that existed, that Grimm would still give her more days to think about it.
As she walked through the school hallways the next morning, she came face to face with a very familiar face.
Although he was a little different than she remembered, her brother was still the same. He still couldn't get the crown to fit properly on his head, but he seemed to have left those glasses that characterized him so much, for contact ones.
It wasn't like he could do anything but analyze it. The words of her dear brother and his treatment throughout the summer were still present in her memory.
Dexter had made it very clear to her that he didn't want to see her, he didn't want to know anything about her, because if she was by his side or was looking for him, or someone had the nerve to associate her with him, it would ruin his reputation.
A reputation that, surely, he cared more about maintaining now than ever, to impress Raven and get her to return to him.
Therefore, he could only nod her head to greet him and try to continue on her way. Without waiting for her brother to stop her.
"Darling" He spoke, almost whispering, as he touched her shoulder "I want to talk to you.”
Perhaps the easiest thing for Darling would have been to refuse. After all, when she needed her brother, he had done nothing but turn his back on her. Denying his help every time she asked for it.
Not knowing her as a sister.
The problem was that Darling wasn't like her brother, she didn't have enough heart to deny him. They were twins, after all, and she had been so attached to her brother.
She missed him, she couldn't be as cruel as he had been. He missed Dexter badly.
"Dexter…”
"I understand if you don't want to talk to me. But what I have to say is very important and…”
Dexter did not finish his sentence, he was stunned when he felt Darling's arms surrounding him, giving him a tight hug. A hug that was reciprocated.
"I missed you, brother," she murmured, beginning to let go.
Darling noticed Dexter's eyes watering. So, to prevent both of them from crying, she decided to change the topic.
"What did you have to tell me?" She asked. "You said you wanted to talk."
And, once again, her brother was the same as always. That boy had a hard time finding the right words.
"Oh, of course, I... uh... Well, don't take this the wrong way," he began and Darling raised her eyebrows. "But, I may... accidentally, I want to clarify, I overheard a certain conversation between you and Lizzie Hearts... the night before."
Oh. What an awkward way to start a conversation after so long.
"Dexter, look, I..." She tried to explain to her brother, but he shook his hands at her, he didn't need any explanations.
"No, no, Darling. I'm not the one to question you, and even less to get involved in your life, with everything that's happened, and I've done" She interrupted, seeing what her sister wanted to do, "It's just that, look, I know you don't know, but in reality this time hasn't gone very well for me, either. Daring was the reason people sought me out and without him… I've also been very lonely.”
Part of Dexter must have imagined something like this would happen. It was clear that he didn't know people very well. He had been too stupid when he thought that people were looking for him, who had always lived in the shadow of his two brothers.
"I don't have friends" he continued, "And when Raven didn't want to know more about me... well, Cupid was the one who extended her hand to me.”
Darling noticed Dexter's cheeks flush slightly at the mention of Eros' daughter.
"Cupid.”
"Yes, she is a great friend, and well, I may have told her everything that has happened to me these months and... I think we found a solution that could make you happy.”
Now that was a surprise, Darling wasn't expecting that. A solution that could make her happy?
"Dexter, I appreciate it. But I don't think I'll be happy in a world where Apple exists, and I don't…”
"That's exactly it! There is a way you can leave here, to a world where fairy tales are nothing more than that, tales. You would be in a world without Apple, without anyone, because they are not real.”
Darling was completely shocked, unable to believe what she was hearing, she didn't believe there was a place like that, anywhere.
"Dexter, what are you saying? There's no such thing…”
"No! She was very serious" He interrupted, standing in front of her, "Do you know how Cupid came to Ever After High?”
Darling thought about it for a moment, she had never asked herself that.
"I suppose in a carriage from her story, like all of us.”
Dexter shook his head.
"She has no story, Darling. Their story is something strange and strange called ‘Greek Mythology’. That's where other people like Zephyr and so on come from. But that's not a fairy tale, Darling, they come from another dimension.”
Now that Dexter told her, she seemed to be right. There was no Cupid story as such. Once upon a time, Maddie had said something like she reached Olympus and had to please some rabbits, but… that didn't sound like a story.
"Are you saying Cupid comes from another dimension?”
Now that she remembered it, didn't Brooke claim the same thing? That she came from a dimension where weird things like narrators, editors, and writers existed?
"That's how it is. In fact, before coming here, she was in a place called 'Monster High' or something like that. She left because the love problems there were being resolved thanks to something or someone called 'Abbey' or something like that, don't ask me too much.”
Monster High? Wasn't that something Maddie had ever mentioned? It seemed particularly familiar…
"That is surprising.”
Dexter nodded, encouraged.
"Look, she was the one who suggested it to me, so you would have to ask her for the details. But it can be a solution, if you can never be accepted here, and you can't find happiness in a world with Apple, you could... leave.”
That proposal was really strange, she would never have imagined it. Leave fairy tales? It wasn't every day you heard those things.
"Change world? Where would I go then?”
For those answers, her brother did shrug her shoulders.
"Don't know. I think Cupid can't control that, although her father can. Although, I guess anywhere would be better than here. She could guide you if you want. Find a place where you can find out how to be happy.”
That sounded too good to be true.
"I'll think about it, I promise," she said, although in reality, the idea ran through her head so strongly that she was sure she had already made a decision. "But, first, tell me a little about yourself, little brother, since when have you been so Close to Cupid?”
His brother looked away, nervous.
"Eh... Well, we've always been friends and all. Only now we have talked a little more" He clarified, "It has helped me get up a little. I'll go too.”
That was one more surprise for Darling.
"Are you leaving?" She asked, "Are you also going to another world?”
In that case, Dexter denied it, although smiling.
"No, just from school. You know that I don't have a story, and given everything we are experiencing, I think it is for the best. Daring will never stop being a beast, and you have to find your way. There is no one here to wait for me. Raven will never come back to me, I know that, so I better go away and find the best version of myself. I need to leave, and try myself in another environment, alone. I want to be someone I can be proud of.”
Darling frowned, thinking about a small detail.
"And what about Cupid? Are you going to leave her too?”
That question surprised the brunette.
"Cupid?”
Darling nodded. “It's obvious she's in love with you. Maybe, you could find love again here, without making a whole trip.”
Dexter laughed softly. “Darling, Cupid is a great friend, but there is nothing between us.”
Somewhere in the school, someone's heart was breaking again.
"If you say so…”
"Hey!" he annoyed her, hitting her shoulder. "I'm serious, there is nothing more than a friendship between Cupid and me, I could never see it any other way."
How quickly could one give up on love without knowing it? Well, Dexter was breaking that record.
"Okay, okay. I'll talk to her about what you told me, okay?”
"Look, I can't tell you where you're going, or what the world is like there, that's out of my control, and I wouldn't want to involve my father in this. I don't think he would support this idea.”
She had been curious, for so long, and she had never stepped foot in Cupid's study at school. It was really cute. And since she was going to do her a favor, she wasn't going to be demanding. She just wanted to resolve a couple of questions.
"Cupid, so can a world be worse than this one?”
The daughter of Eros shrugged.
"Don't know. What I can tell you is that it is better than here. At least in the sense of people, no one will judge you for who you decided to love or what you do, I can assure you of that.”
That sounded like an adventure to her, and that was something Darling liked. Furthermore, it ensured that she would never again feel what hurt her so much.
She didn't have to think much about it, to be honest.
"I accept" She responded, "I will do whatever it takes to not return to Apple, and to be able to live my life.”
That completely confused Cupid, who from one moment to the next, was left speechless.
She and Dexter's idea had been to talk to Darling and Apple, respectively, and suggest the idea that they both go to another world to live their love.
Wasn't Apple included in Darling's plans? Now that was a surprise, one that she hoped wouldn't ruin anything.
"Clear. That was the point of this, of course" She lied, but seeing the excitement on Darling's face, she couldn't break it.
What would have happened between the two of them to get to that point? She couldn't believe what she was going to say, but... it's a good thing Blondie was her roommate, so she could tell her absolutely everything.
Finally, Darling saw the light at the end of the tunnel. A tunnel where she had gotten herself into for kissing Apple, and which she could finally forget about.
Notes:
The Final is Coming..
Chapter 35: I AM
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A door had opened, and it was time to talk. It was necessary if everything was to turn out just as she and Cupid had agreed. Not even she could feel at ease if she left without explaining, she needed to say goodbye to the people she loved so much.
Because, when Cupid had asked her when she wanted to leave, Darling had answered immediately, because she didn't want to think about it anymore and there was a chance that she would regret it, that someone would convince her not to.
So, she had told her that she would see her at sunset, to have everything ready. It was enough time for Darling to gather all her things, and say goodbye to all the people she loved.
And the first ones had to be her friends. Those knew very well that they would not be very happy with her decision, on the contrary, she was sure that they were going to cause the biggest scandal ever seen in the history of the school.
But, the route that she had decided today was her choice.
When she opened the door to the spell classroom, Lizzie was sitting in the corner, reading what appeared to be a book, while Maddie did Maddie things and Kitty…
"Don't even think about talking, Mr. narrator.”
Kitty was doing absolutely nothing.
Darling entered cautiously, feeling a little pressure with each step she took, before standing in front of them, with an indescribable expression.
"Is something wrong, honey?" Lizzie asked before Darling could say any words.
Nervous was not enough for how the princess felt, but that was her decision, and no power in the world would make her change.
Ja, ja, ja, ja, ja.
"Hey, that voice doesn't sound familiar to me!" Maddie exclaimed, but it wasn't the time for that.
"Can we talk?" Darling asked, and Lizzie nodded, inviting her to stand next to her.
"What's wrong?" She asked, starting to get annoyed by Darling's lack of speech.
Darling took a deep breath, before answering, “I'm not going to Wonderland. I'm not going to be the White Knight anymore. I'm leaving, but not to Wonderland.”
Maddie stopped dropping her cup, Kitty stopped doing absolutely nothing, and Lizzie looked up in disbelief. A disbelief that quickly turned to fury.
"What!?" She shouted, drawing everyone's attention. "Off with your head!"
Darling had to take her by the wrists to calm her down.
"At least, let me explain to you!" She asked, closing her eyes tightly.
But Lizzie didn't want explanations, there weren't any. Darling couldn't do that to her. She had given everything for Darling. She had faced an order from her mother, who, as always, had been right when she said that Darling was just another character from Ever After and that she couldn't make her come to her world.
She had confronted Kitty and Maddie, who were the people she loved the most because they were jealous of how she had taken care of her. So she told her that she wouldn't go with them?
It was not fair.
"And what do you want to explain!? You chose Apple over us, and now you will be happy forever!? It's just another lie, Darling! Don't you see that...?”
"I'm not going back to Apple!" She interrupted. "I'm leaving fairy tales."
The surprise of the three girls was even greater.
"What about you said?" Kitty asked, although she didn't care what Darling did with her life, she did care about Lizzie's emotional state. And a lot.
"You're going to..." Maddie said, trying to process everything. "Leave the story?"
Darling nodded somewhat sadly.
"Yeah. Here every day it changes color. Sometimes it's a rainbow, and sometimes everything is gray. I can't stay here, and Cupid offers me a good opportunity, I will go far away, and I don't think I will ever return.”
Maddie and Kitty lowered their shoulders, disappointed.
"And what other world could be better than here?" Maddie asked, "I doubt that, anywhere else, you would be a knight in shining armor.”
About that, Maddie was right. To be honest, surely wherever she went, none of what she had learned throughout her life would be of any use.
And yet, she was still willing to try. Because her dream of being a knight, the hero of the day, had fallen apart. That life already seemed monotonous and empty to her, she no longer liked it.
In a place where she couldn't even have that opportunity, perhaps it would be a better path.
"I don't know" She responded, "I'm just looking for the path that shines brightest, I want to trust.”
"You're on your way, then," concluded Kitty, who saw Darling's decision as chaotic, and she liked that.
Just as she liked to annoy a certain narrator if he kept getting into her thoughts.
The only one who hadn't said a word was Lizzie. She felt something strange in the area where her heart was supposedly located, it was similar to what she had felt when Daring Charming had deceived her, or when she had to leave Wonderland, due to the Evil Queen's spell.
She didn't know the concept before, but now she had the right word, treason. She felt betrayed and in the worst way possible.
Daring Charming was able to play with something Lizzie didn't like to give away or show, her feelings. But, in part, and although she would never admit it, deep in her heart she knew that this supposed affection would not last forever.
Daring Charming was not going to be the king of hearts. He would have gone crazy when he realized that his life was going to be nothing more than being the jester of the entire kingdom. That his title as king was nothing more than a word that came before his name, without any power or jurisdiction. He was not just another card in poker, and her thing would end sooner or later because a great destiny awaited him.
She had not extended her hand to Daring, as if she had extended her hand to Darling, who had deceived her, and very well. Now, Darling was saying goodbye to her strange landscape, and she couldn't accept it.
Lizzie and Darling stared at each other again. Reproach, anger, and anger were kept in the princess of Hearts while understanding and supplication were in the youngest daughter of the Charmings.
"Lizzie, I hope you understand me, this is what is best for everyone. I don't even know if I can ever come back here, and I'll just…”
When Lizzie approached Darling, the latter never thought what happened would happen. When she expected a sincere hug from the person she considered her closest friend, she received a slap.
Darling touched her cheek, surprised by that act. Things were just the way she saw them, she was going to find her happiness, why was she so upset?
"I have given you everything, Darling!" She demanded while she felt all her emotions swirling in her chest. "I put you in the highest positions in my kingdom. I have faced everything and everyone for you. I turned against my mother to defend you! And this is how you're going to pay me!? Saying you always don't want anything!”
It wasn't paper. She wasn't a playing card that she could fold and then put a book on top of to make it return to shape, Darling knew that well, and she knew she was hurting Lizzie, but she couldn't stop for her.
Even if Lizzie didn't understand why, when it could finally be that dream she wanted, and fulfill it, she was despising it.
"Lizzie, please understand, I don't want to…”
The future Queen of Hearts did not want explanations, her pained expression reflected everything.
"Do not you understand?! It's not just leaving, you're betraying me! You made fun of me! I gave you something I had never given to anyone, My friendship! And now you trample her into the ground, do you think that's fair!? You're abandoning me! After everything we've been through together, you're leaving! After everything I've done for you! If it weren't for me, you'd still think you're in Snow White's palace!”
Everyone stayed silent. That was a low blow, which even Maddie and Kitty, who always took Lizzie's side, knew. That shouldn't have been mentioned.
"Lizzie" Kitty tried to get her attention so that her princess would react to what she had said, but it was useless. Lizzie wasn't listening to anyone at the time.
"I was going to give you the great honor of being part of my story, and now you run away like a coward. My mother was right, you're just another empty, unreasoning character in Ever After.”
Lizzie felt the strong threat of tears starting to fall down her face, but she didn't allow it, she wouldn't let Darling see her at that moment of weakness, her makeup shouldn't be ruined.
"Lizzie, if only you could understand me…”
"I don't want to see you again!" She bellowed, "Go away, Darling! Go away!”
And Darling did, knowing that Lizzie needed space to process her grief. She just hoped that, in her heart, she could someday forgive her.
She hadn't known her long enough to have as close a bond as she had with her other friends. But, upon meeting her in the hallways, she thought it was right to at least say goodbye.
But when she saw her, she wondered if she was the same girl she had once met.
Darling had no reason to know, but Brooke did. The curse imposed by the writer, which gave her unbearable pain every time she approached one of her friends, had spread.
It didn't matter the moment, or who she was talking to, if she was inside Ever After High, that pain would return. It made her feel sick, disgusted, dizzy. It prevented her from eating and doing any normal activity, it took all her energy and strength.
She tried very hard to be able to talk to them all the time. So much so that she couldn't walk and see them at the same time. Her effort was so great that she did not realize when her own body began to change.
It wasn't just that her hair had lost its shine, that her skin had become paler, that she had lost weight, that her dark circles had become huge, or that she had to constantly stop to continue walking.
It was that she had lost her color. Maybe she didn't see it, but to the rest of the world, it was quite evident that Brooke Page seemed to see in grayer colors.
And maybe, if they knew what animation was, they would say that their style was no longer that of the rest.
Too bad they don't know.
"Don't tell me anything," Brooke interrupted, guessing that Darling would surely ask her about her condition. "I'll survive, that's the important thing."
But Darling wasn't so sure about that.
"Are you sure? We should go to the infirmary to get you checked, or at least…”
"No!" She exclaimed, fearing the idea of being in a place with so many people. "Just, help me sit on the stairs, will you?"
Part of Brooke did need help sitting up. She couldn't quite locate where the stairs were, because of how blurry her vision was.
But, with the simple, delicate touch of Darling's hands on her skin, they had caused her such pain that she thought it was best if she did it alone.
"I wanted to talk to you, but I don't think it's the best time. You should rest and…”
Brooke shook her head, trying to divert the topic from how she was.
"No, not at all" She assured, "Tell me, what is happening to you? “
If she didn't do it now, she would never do it, because there wouldn't be enough time.
"I'm leaving" She let out, "I'm leaving fairy tales.”
Would she take her for crazy? She wasn't very sure. Saying that was not the most normal thing in the world, there was supposed to be nothing beyond the story. Her friends in Wonderland always believed that the impossible was possible because they didn't know it was impossible, so she hadn't doubted that they would believe what she said.
But Brooke?
"Are you sure about that?" the girl asked. "The worlds are very different from this one, I assure you."
Then she remembered. Brooke was not from that dimension, she came from a strange world where there were writers, narrators, editors, and thousands of other things.
She came from those worlds she went to.
"I know it's an unknown landscape, but it's where I want to stay. I have to believe in myself, I know I can do it.”
And, although she had said that she would not get further into that relationship, she couldn't help but feel curious. The previous afternoon, Apple had begged her to tell her that there was nothing between Darling and Lizzie, and now, Darling was talking to her about going to another world.
A piece was missing there.
"And Apple?" She asked, smiling, "What's wrong with her?”
A beautiful feeling ran through her body as if it were déjà vu.
She had asked herself that before, but the answer was pretty obvious.
"She's not going with me, there's nothing between us. When I'm gone, I know she'll find someone else, anyone who would want to be the king of Ever After and share their happily ever after.”
The picnic had been a complete failure. There were her hopes of returning home.
"I hope and believe that for someone, you are their dream come true," she mentioned.
Darling raised an eyebrow doubtfully.
"For Apple? No, not at all. There may still be some of us left, but it's not strong enough to do anything. She and I couldn't even try anything, while her parents still exist.”
It wasn't strange that Darling wanted to run away from the Whites, but…
"I don't know if I should tell you this, but I spoke with Apple yesterday. And, if you'll allow me, I saw her willing to do anything to be by your side, maybe you should... talk to her, at least one last time, don't you think?”
Had Apple spoken to Brooke? She didn't expect that. She knew that this mysterious picnic hadn't come out of nowhere, but she didn't know that she had convinced one of her friends to help her.
"If I see her, I don't think I'll have enough strength to leave, and I don't think she'll want to go on a trip with absolutely nothing certain and abandon her perfect destination. It's the best this way. I will go far away, and it will be for the best.”
"If you allow me, I think Apple would be willing. She has changed, I assure you.”
Those words struck Darling's heart. Could it be true? Would Apple be willing to abandon everything for her?
She felt as if hope was implanted in her heart again, but she quickly extinguished that feeling, she couldn't doubt it anymore. Things were the way they were, and she couldn't change them.
"No" She assured, "I wouldn't do it”
Brooke wanted to continue insisting, but the last time she had talked about her impressions, she had ended up with a girl wanting to leave the story, so she thought it was best to stay silent.
In any case, she had already assumed that she would never go home.
Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.
"As you say. So tell me, how do you plan to do that?" She asked, changing the subject. "I've searched the library, and although there are records, there is no information on how to make a portal to another world."
And it wasn't a lie. When she finally dared to enter school, the first thing she looked for was all the books that could help her create a portal that would take her back home. But nothing existed, and if it did, it required a certain pen that now only had scraps left.
"Cupid. She can create portals, and she told me I could walk through one.”
Cupid! Of course, Brooke didn't know why it hadn't occurred to her before. Her life was beautiful like a galaxy, and the daughter of Eros did not come from fairy tales.
She had even been with other writers at Monster High!
But Brooke wasn't the only one thinking. Darling did it too.
Brooke always talked about how she came from another dimension. A dimension where strange things existed as narrators, and she had that job until someone with more power, called a writer, took her life, and introduced it into the story.
Brooke talked all the time about her desire to return home, and to confront that tyrant, to break some circle of control or something like that. But she couldn't do it, because she was tied to the rules of that world, and because she didn't know how to get out, without the famous writer finding out.
Because Brooke was completely sure that that was impossible, although she had already happened with a Snow White who had left the story, without alerting the writer.
But, Cupid could open the portals to those worlds.
"Brooke, do you want to come with me?" She asked, coming up with her plan.
"What?" The aforementioned was surprised by that proposition, "Are you saying that I should come with you?”
Darling nodded, smiling.
"Cupid told me that she can't make an exact portal to the world we want and that she can't give more than a couple of vague indications" She warned her, "And I don't know if we can return once the portal is crossed, but... What if we come to your world? You would be back!”
A shiver ran through her body, a product of the emotion those words made her feel. Returning home, seeing her parents, and being able to hug and kiss them, was everything she wanted in the world. And Darling's plan didn't sound bad at all.
Until, then, she thought a little more with a cool head.
If they didn't reach her world, and there was no way back to Ever After, then she would lose everything forever. Because, maybe they would arrive in a world without magic, where opening portals was nothing more than a conspiracy theory.
And then, there, she could say goodbye forever to her parents, and her life. She would never see them again, nor hear from them, nor her friends. As well as the dictatorship of that writer, which would continue forever.
Looking down, Brooke had to respond.
"Thanks for the offer, Darling, but I don't think it's the best thing. There are an infinite amount of possible realities, we would have to be very lucky to reach my world. I don't want to take that risk.”
When Brooke put it that way, there wasn't much to debate, Darling had to accept her decision.
"At least, you're not angry. Lizzie didn't take it very well" Darling sighed, resting her head on her knees.
"Lizzie?" She questioned, "Have you told them yet?”
Darling nodded. “They were the first to know. I have to go see Rosabella before nightfall, I also want to say goodbye to her and I have to go pick up my things. But… I didn't want our last conversation to end that way.”
Giving absolutely everything she had, Brooke stood up before speaking.
"I'll talk to Lizzie, she'll understand, I promise.”
"But..." Darling claimed, watching as Brooke began to go down the stairs.
"Nothing!" She insisted, "You go say goodbye to Rosabella, and do what you have to do, I'll take care of it.”
Darling didn't say anything, but as she watched Brooke walk away, it seemed to her that she was getting grayer and grayer and more... Two-dimensional?
What a strange word.
She knew she had promised to go talk to Lizzie. But she wasn't very sure that she had enough strength to reach the aforementioned room.
And when Maddie had found her, she hadn't found a way to tell her that she had something important to do. After all, Maddie's teas always helped restore strength.
However, now that she thinks about it, a girl falls into a dimension she only thought existed on her soil and is constantly distracted by wondrous elements, before arriving with the Queen of Hearts who is furious...
"What are you thinking? Your name is not Alicia" Maddie, who was spying on the narrators, interrupted her.
Maddie, very good. Tell her not to make up things, it's not part of the stories.
Better ask her why she is turning gray and how bad she feels.
"Your father says to remind you that you are not part of the stories, and your mother asks about your health.”
Brooke sighed, leaning back on the Wonderlarian's bed.
"I'm fine, Mom, don't worry. I've gotten used to this pain" She assured me nothing, but that didn't leave the narrator any calmer, "As for the other thing, it's an idea that's been fluttering around in my head these days.”
"Oh yeah?" Maddie asked. "I don't see any ideas hovering over you."
Brooke laughed, Maddie always managed to get a smile out of her.
"Thanks, thanks. I'm happy to make you laugh, but I want to know what you're thinking!”
Brooke nodded, feeling her eyes grow a little heavier.
Do not fall asleep!
"It's just that... I think everyone, whether royal or rebel, is fulfilling their destiny" She muttered, thinking about each character she knew, "In a twisted way, of course.”
It was the first time in her life that Maddie took something seriously.
"What are you saying? That we are all fulfilling our destinies? But that is impossible, if we don't want to, no…”
"Maddie. I'm not Alice, Bunny didn't take me to Wonderland or anything, but here we are. Having a cup of tea, talking about important topics, when I should be finding a way out of the story. Doesn't it sound more or less like what the hatter does with Alice?”
Maddie considered it for a moment, before realizing she was right.
"It just can't be! And…”
"And Raven, for example. She didn't want to be the Evil Queen, and she doesn't ask a mirror all the time if she is the most beautiful of all, or give poisoned apples everywhere, but... Don't you think what she did was very evil? When did they make Darling react? To be specific, Snow White's prince defeated the Evil Queen in a fight where people were supporting her.”
It made sense, yes.
It just can't be…
"And look at Ginger! She is a good person, sweet, kind, tender, and now she is doing the complete opposite. She doesn't fatten two children lost in the forest and then eat them, but…”
"But maybe it's the evil part of her destiny that is being fulfilled" Maddie concluded, understanding the point of what her friend was telling her.
She thought about all the stories she could think of. Kitty continued doing what the Cheshires did, even if it didn't bother Alicia. Daring had become a beast, without the need for an evil witch and an enchanted rose.
The destinies were being fulfilled for everyone, even if it was in a very twisted way, and without the need to continue them. What kind of bad joke was that?
Somewhere in existence, there was a person who was having a breakdown, just because of the phrase Brooke had used. Even though there were good people...
"Just look at how Apple's destiny was fulfilled. There were no dwarfs, nor a house in the middle of the forest. But it was a refuge for the Evil Queen, and she took the apple innocently. Do you realize how it's still the same story?
Maddie nodded, surprised.
"And what will all this mean? It can be a measure so that the stories do not disappear! But wait, wouldn't that be proving Milton Grimm right? That if someone doesn't follow your story in any way, you go, Puff! And…”
Brooke stopped her from Maddie's monologuing the entire time. Lightly taking her arm, Maddie remained completely silent.
Maddie, silent? Please, no one believes that.
"The real question is, What does the writer want with all this? There is no point in making them fulfill their destiny for just a couple of minutes.”
"Brooke…”
"And that also makes me wonder, what does he want from me? If I can't go back to my house, why won't I make Darling and Apple come back, because Darling has to go, and I have to go convince Lizzie of that and say goodbye well because she's her friend, will he give me a destiny?”
"Brooke…”
"But I'm not a storybook character. Does that mean I don't have a destiny here? And if I don't have a destiny, what will become of me then?”
“Brooke!” Maddie shouted, finally getting her attention.
"What!?" She responded before Maddie pointed at her, raising her hands in fear.
They were completely gray, just like all of her.
Her mother had been bothering her all morning, but she had no intention of answering.
She didn't want to talk or see anyone, and her mother was included among those people. What's more, maybe her mother was the last person in the entire story she wanted to talk to.
Because she knew that if she answered that call to her mother, she would ask her how everything was going with Darling. And when Apple told her that Darling would never, ever come back to her, Snow White was able to travel to Ever After to solve the situation. Just like it had happened in the dragon games when she found out that it had dropped in popularity.
Thanks to Grimm, her mother hadn't had the crazy idea to check that rating, or she would have made a fuss.
However, the vibration of her mirrorphone was driving her crazy, and she felt like she was going to go crazy at any moment. Soon she would have to get back out into civilization and answer her mother.
The least important thing was to do it, she already had the perfect excuse. She wasn't going to risk Darling ever meeting her mother again. She could be sure that she and Darling would never return, but as long as she could take care of her, she would.
If only she had done all those things sooner, life would be so different...
Therefore, it was as simple as lying to her mother, saying that everything between Darling and her was more than perfect.
Even if she was there, devouring all the chocolate she had to find comfort for her wounded heart because none of it was real.
Although, she knew that lie wouldn't last forever. Her mother would wait for Darling to spend the winter and summer with them, and then she would realize the truth. That she and Darling were over, never to return.
But at least it would save some time. Enough to think of another idea to excuse Darling.
But her entire weeks of isolation were over. Like everything that happened to her lately, they did it at the worst possible time. Now that she finally wanted to be alone...
She sighed when she heard that the person knocking behind her door did not stop, on the contrary, she knocked even harder, to the point where she feared that her door would fall at any moment.
Between the eighteen missed calls from her mother, and whoever was behind her door, they were going to drive her crazy. And if she didn't answer one, they would never shut up.
Therefore, she started with the one that bothered her the most, the door.
Who the hell could it be? She wondered. Neither Briar nor Ashlynn played with such vehemence. Blondie did, but she used to call people before she started getting exasperated. Raven still had the keys to the room, and if Darling, by some miracle, was the one who wanted to see her, she probably wouldn't have knocked on the door. Darling liked to enter her room from anywhere except the front door.
So, without many realistic options, Apple had nothing left but to open the door. And rolling her eyes when she ran into Lizzie Hearts.
Fate was very capricious sometimes. The second person she least wanted to see in the world was Lizzie Hearts.
"No," she said to herself, waiting for Lizzie to hear, before wanting to close the door again.
But Lizzie, with a strength she had never known before, prevented her from closing the door.
"This is all your fault!" she bellowed, pointing at her.
She no longer cared that Apple saw her with her makeup smeared, or with her eyes red from crying so much. She wanted revenge, and she wasn't going to be satisfied until Apple White suffered the same way she was.
"What are you talking about? I have not done anything!" She tried to defend herself, intimidated that Lizzie was entering the depths of her room.
"Of course yes!" She roared with all the anger she had in her chest. "I don't know what you did last night, but congratulations! You've got it! You managed to finally make Darling give up on everything, you made her leave forever!”
Apple paled and felt as if the life had been ripped out of her in a second. Her legs gave out, and she felt as if she would faint at any moment.
It couldn't be true.
"Darling is leaving?" She asked with a broken voice, "Where?”
The mere thought of imagining Darling leaving her behind broke her heart. The absence of her arms on her was already driving her crazy, and she clung to an absurd hope that Darling would return to her side.
If she had that confirmation that this would never happen, because Darling would never see her again, then she would go crazy.
It wasn't like she felt compassion or anything, that wasn't like the Queen of Hearts. But when she saw Apple so unfocused, a little of her anger disappeared.
"Don't talk to me as if you don't know anything" She murmured with contempt, "I don't know what happened between you yesterday. But Darling arrived a few hours ago, saying that she will leave the stories forever. And I think it's your fault.”
Maybe it was. If she hadn't been foolish enough to insist again, Darling might never have had such an idea. I wouldn't have wanted to leave.
If only she wasn't so jealous of the person in front of her...
"Last night... Darling and I went to a picnic," she confessed, trembling with helplessness. "We argued, I wanted us to come back, and she told me no, that would never happen."
Just remembering that made Apple feel like her heart was breaking. It hurt her to love her that way, it hurt her to love her until she died. Even now, she seemed to be launching into nothing, as she watched her leave.
"I already know that," Lizzie assured, looking at her over her shoulder. "I said that I never wanted to see you again in my life, or hear from you, that's why she's leaving, that's why she's leaving the book!"
Apple looked down, unable to bear this news anymore. But Lizzie wasn't going to stop for any reason.
"I guess you'll be happy, right? It's what you wanted so much, for her to leave you alone, in peace, not to come back to look for you.”
"No!" She refuted, "It's not like that, I didn't want... Lizzie, you love her, right? That's why it also hurts you to see her go.”
Lizzie wasn't going to bother denying such rumors now.
"And if so, what? Would you fight me over, Darling? That would be of no use! Anyway, Darling is leaving.”
Apple just nodded sadly.
"It's just that... If she wants you and not me, convince her to stay. I would much rather know that Darling lives in Wonderland, that she is the knight she always dreamed of being, and that she is with you, than for her to go to some unknown place. Because, at least in Wonderland, I'll be able to find some excuse to see her.”
Again, a little of Lizzie's anger disappeared, enough for her muscles to relax.
"Between Darling and me there was, nor will there be anything" She clarified, "But I gave Darling something as valuable as that love you say you have for her… My friendship, I gave her my friendship! And she has despised her! And all for you! You are always to blame for everything!”
Part of Apple couldn't hate Lizzie. She understood her, she was right. Darling had given up everything, including her dreams and friends, just for her. And foolishly, she had not valued any of that, believing herself to be more important than the rest.
All along, Darling had sidelined the very heir to the throne of Wonderland in favor of chasing a bad apple. And that was something she couldn't understand.
"I'm sorry," she murmured, feeling tears fall from her eyes. "I know it's worthless, but I'm truly sorry. I didn't want this to happen.”
But, like apologies, those words were of no use.
"It doesn't matter," She replied, before wanting to leave her alone again. She had told her everything she had ever wanted to say to Apple, and she didn't feel any better. All of that would make Darling stay.
"Wait!" Apple exclaimed. "I need to see Darling. I can't let her leave, when will he? Where? Where will she go?”
The Queen of Hearts did not regret her actions, and she did not feel bad either. But at that moment, Lizzie was doing it.
"I don't know" She admitted, "Darling wanted to say it, but I... I didn't let her.”
It couldn't be true!
"No…”
"She… just said that Cupid would help her. That's all I know..." Feeling that this discomfort was not going away, and, on the contrary, it was increasing, Lizzie began to get lost, "I think I should look for her... She can't go like that.”
But the Princess of Hearts wasn't the only one who had that thought.
The waiting bell had become the greatest of her follies at that moment. She understood that it was precisely the same time that Cupid had her show about love advice, but it was her, by all the stories! She had to answer her.
But no, it was the fourth call, and Cupid didn't answer. She tried it once more, because of what they said about the fifth time being the charm or something like that.
The buzzing of the mirrorphone made her nervous, and she became more and more afraid of hearing Cupid's tone of voice until a slight silence in the call and her body was filled with a mixture of relief and nervousness.
“You're not supposed to have this number, Apple White, it has to be important for you to ask Blondie, what's wrong?”
And boy was it important.
"Cupid, I need to know something, it's very important.”
“ Go ahead, I’m all ears.”
Apple sighed, thinking carefully about what she was going to say.
"I know Darling is leaving," she said. "I can't let her leave. I need to know when and where she will go.”
The seconds of silence seemed eternal, why did it take so long for people to speak?
“It's not in your power to decide what Darling can and can't do, don't you think?”
It was no time to philosophize, of that she was sure.
"Please. Cupid, I love her, I love her more than anything in this world. You have to help me, she can't leave without at least saying goodbye to me.”
More seconds of silence were driving her crazy.
“I will open a portal to another world, that's what she wants.”
But those weren't the answers Apple wanted to hear.
"Cupid, no, not that…”
“My original idea was for both of them to leave. I was surprised when Darling told me that only she was leaving. But, if you want my opinion, I think she will accept it if you accompany her.”
Now it was Cupid's turn to wait for a response.
If Apple had understood the words of Eros's daughter correctly, she had told her... to go with Darling?
"Are you saying I should leave Ever After with her?" She murmured, surprised, and still nervous at the idea of losing Darling.
"Fairly. They can both go to another world where they can really enjoy their love.”
"But, by doing that... I will be giving up my destiny. To everything I have here. I won't be anyone in another world, I won't have a 'happily ever after', right?”
"It's true. None of that may exist, and they aren't going to crown you queen. But sometimes happy endings are not what we imagine them to be. So I ask you, Apple, what do you want?”
"I wish Darling wouldn't leave," she said. "I'd like to convince her to stay. Let us fight against our families, this happy ending is easier.”
“But I don't think that's what Darling wants. So if you want it, I think you'll have to give in this time, Apple."
To that question, Apple did not have a clear answer.
“I warn you that you have to make a decision quickly. Darling will take a portal and leave tonight. Then there will be no turning back.”
That night? It was very little time! Darling couldn't leave that night!
"Thank you, Cupid," she whispered.
And the demigoddess wished her good luck before the connection was cut.
She wanted to stand up to see herself better in the mirror but soon realized that it was impossible.
First, because her feet seemed to be made of the heaviest material in the entire world. Second, even blinking caused her immeasurable pain.
And third, but not least, was that it was starting to look a little less detailed. It was really strange, but she had the slight impression that her body was not as defined as before.
Like when you make a drawing, and you haven't outlined it yet.
"Maddie, what's happening to me?" She murmured, scared. Also discovering the reason why it was so difficult for her to walk.
She wasn't used to walking like a two-dimensional object, in a three-dimensional world.
And also, the problem was that Maddie wasn't paying much attention to her.
"You are the voice I heard a while ago, the one that was laughing," She said into nothing, "Where are Brooke's parents!? They are the ones who have to be here!”
If Maddie could see invisible people, then she would see someone smile.
"Maddie…" Brooke whispered, losing strength, "Aren't my parents narrating?”
Maybe, it was the best time for Brooke to be selfish and not think about anyone but herself. It looked more and more like a sketch made on paper.
"Nope, they're not there. The voice of an unknown man is speaking. Hey, who is?”
With the last strength she had left, Brooke grabbed Maddie's wrist, noticing how she was beginning to lose more definition.
"It's him" She spoke in an almost inaudible and unintelligible way. She lost her voice.
"He? Who are you talking about?" Maddie asked, noticing that her friend seemed to become nothing more than lines and strokes.
"Ma... Maddie" She could be heard less and less, and she wished her friend could see her, "I'm... I'm afraid. No, no…”
She couldn't continue, after all, no one has ever seen a couple of lines and sketches speak.
"Brooke wait!" Maddie wanted to grab her hand tightly, but before she did, a blinding light appeared, and Maddie fell to the ground.
When Maddie regained her senses, Brooke was nowhere to be found. In a really exciting change.
Not seeing her friend anywhere, the scene turned into true chaos. The hats were fluttering, and the cups were spinning on their own.
"Oh no! Oh, no! Oh, no!" She began to sweat, panicking, "Brooke disappeared! And no one can believe me, Oh no!”
Maddie!
For the second time in her entire life, Maddie was completely silent, faced with the imposing voice that appeared in her head.
"Why do you keep talking? Where are my narrators? Where is Brooke?!" She screamed exasperated.
Ahem... Let's go in parts, will you? There are too many questions. Would you like to introduce us?
"Do you think there's time for that!?" She questioned her, but since, otherwise, she wouldn't get answers, she had to give in "I'm Madeline Hatter, daughter of the Mad Hatter. Are you a new narrator or so? You said 'Ahem' and that's very typical of narrators.”
Hahaha no. I am the writer. I invented you, dear Maddie. I am the one who makes everything happen, even though they are the ones who give it movement.
Writer? She was talking to the writer!
She puffed out her chest, remembering everything her friend had told her about her, frowning.
"Brooke says that you are a despicable, tyrannical and controlling being, where did you take her!?”
Wow, relax, your friend is fine, that's why I'm talking to you, breaking the fourth wall. She's here by my side, but she needs to regain her strength, you know? She is asleep.
"Why should I believe you?" She questioned, crossing her arms.
Come on. You saw that it was disappearing into nothing, what would I gain by lying to my character?
Maddie thought about it, the writer had a point. But still, she hesitated.
"You made Brooke disappear," she assured her. "You were making her suffer. That is not right.”
Oh, I didn't think I had to explain so much to you, and just so you don't ask in the next few moments.
Let's see, Maddie. Remember what Brooke told you about everyone's destinies being fulfilled, whether they want them to or not?
"Uh-huh... And what about that?" A light bulb turned on by mere chance in Maddie's room, and the idea came to her head, "Is it true?”
Aha. And, remember how Brooke said she didn't have a destiny to fulfill?
"Yep, is that true too?”
No. She has one, she has to be a fantasy genre writer. I can't take down the only apprentice with any common sense I've ever seen, but she needed to learn a couple of life lessons, which she wasn't going to learn here with her parents' education. That's what she is. Don't worry! I'll tell her to talk to you when she wakes up! Tomorrow a great stage is going to open for her.
Maddie didn't quite understand it all, but she pretended she did.
"It's okay!" She assured, "But, why are you telling me this?”
Because we're coming to the end of all this, Maddie. And you are the one who can listen to me best, to the narrators, well. And since I am going to narrate from now on, I would like to ask you, please, not to interrupt me. We have to change the scene now.
Maddie pursed her lips in disbelief.
"Are you going to narrate? And what happened to my narrator and her wife?" She asked.
They are also good, but they are not in a condition to narrate. Unfortunately for them, I keep my word, both in the good and the bad. And they made a deal with me, and now they have to pay for it. It's like magic, you understand?
In that case, Maddie did.
"But are they okay?" She insisted, wanting to confirm.
Yes, Maddie. Soon they will be with their daughter, as they wanted. Don't worry, we just have to finish this conversation, I have to change the scene now. So, promise me that you won't interrupt or question what I say, and I'll do you a favor for once.
"Promise!" She assured, raising her hand. She had already promised the narrator that, and although it cost her a lot of work, she was willing to keep it.
Good. Then I'll tell you. Darling is leaving in an hour, why don't you go say goodbye to her in Cupid's room?
"Are you sure about this? I know what I told Cupid, but given the situation, I could wait a couple more days, at least until the matter of your story is resolved.”
However, her best friend denied it, unable to stop Darling from a thing she considered a trifle.
Rosabella and Darling might not talk as much as they did with Lizzie, for example, but their friendship was, without a doubt, the most sincere and strongest of all.
When Darling had come to say goodbye, telling her everything that had happened, Rosabella did not question her, judge her, or even tell her how much she was going to miss her. She simply nodded her head and told her that she supported her decision, which she was sure was the best one.
And then, when Darling was preparing to pack a small suitcase, she asked her one last time, what had kept her away so much in recent weeks.
With nothing left to lose, Rosabella confessed the truth. That Daring had become the beast in her story, in such a crazy state, and that it had all happened on the night she betrayed her own sister.
That Milton Grimm had told her so that she could fully fulfill her destiny, and disenchant everyone in the palace. And that she didn't want to do it, because she was in love with someone else.
Also, she had confessed her evil plan, looking for the Duchess so that she would be the one to fulfill her destiny. And how, frightened, the white swan had not accepted her proposal in its entirety.
Even so, and with all those problems facing her, Rosabella felt proud of her friend. The trivial was finally going away, fading away, and the things that Darling had feared so much, she was beginning to love.
"I'm serious, Darling. You don't have to postpone anything for me, I'll be fine, I promise" She assured her, turning on her cell phone every second, waiting for a message that didn't seem to arrive.
"I don't want to leave you like this, I heard Milton Grimm calling you over the school speakers. You have to make a decision now, right?”
Darling stood next to Rosabella, taking her friend's hands, which did not stop shaking from fear and nervousness.
She nodded, not wanting to stop looking at her cell phone.
"I can't leave her waiting much longer" She assured, "But I don't want to. The decision is no longer in me, it is in Duchess. I have dialed her quite a few times, but she doesn't answer, I also wrote to her, and she doesn't answer. She already knows what I plan to do, and I'm sure she heard Grimm's call too. If she's not there, I'll take it as her not accepting my proposal, and then I'll go save your brother, even if my heart and Jacques's heartbreak.”
Darling sighed, it couldn't end like this, the darkness couldn't trap Rosabella, she had to fly to escape.
"You don't have to go save Daring, someone will, sooner or later, or he'll learn to live like a beast," she assured her, trying to change her friend's mind. "He's my brother, but I know he deserves it."
"Maybe so," she replied. "But those who don't deserve to be a utensil for the rest of their lives are all those who stayed in that palace. They do not deserve such punishment. And that is something I could never carry on my conscience."
Darling knew very well that Rosabella had very strong convictions. That was why she admired her so much, and that no human power could convince her otherwise. Even if it wasn't fair to sacrifice herself, for people she didn't even know.
"There weren't as many servants as you think. My father had made several staff cuts during the year, I had to do housework all year.”
A shiver ran down Rosabella's spine. Speaking of Darling's parents, there was one detail that Milton had told her and that she had coincidentally left out for Darling, but it was best that she didn't know. She didn't want to cause her a useless burden of conscience.
"If there is just one person who is paying a curse for being at the wrong time and in the wrong place, it is enough for her to do all this.”
Yes, there was no way she was going to convince Rosabella otherwise. Therefore, she had nothing left but to nod her head, and give her the most sincere hug she had ever given her.
"This is goodbye, right, Darling?" Rosabella murmured, without letting go, on the contrary, she hugged her tighter. "We won't see each other again, right? You won't come back here.”
"Never say never" She whispered, preventing everything from being even more moving, "We don't know where destiny can guide us.”
Rosabella wanted to laugh. As if Darling believed in destiny...
"Are you sure you'll be okay? What can you do this?" She asked her without letting her go but separating to see her face.
Darling nodded, smiling.
"Wherever I go I know I will be fine. I carry a little gold, and my most important things, I will take care of myself, I promise.”
And just like anyone, Darling didn't fail in her promises.
"I hope so," Rosabella answered, before giving her another quick hug, and standing up, they both had a decision to face. One that terrified them, but from which they could not escape.
If they didn't make a decision now, it would be too late later. One would lose her courage, and the other would simply not be able to fulfill her destiny, because Daring was a rather dangerous beast, and everyone knew that over time that instinct animal was getting worse.
"Good luck," they both said at the same time.
Finally, the two princesses and friends separated.
Rosabella headed in Grimm's direction, ready to confront her and make a decision that would change her and Jacques' fate.
And Darling, headed to Cupid's room, to find what she believed was liberation and true happiness. Full of courage and hope, without knowing that, in reality, she was walking towards her perdition.
The door was already open when Darling reached Cupid's room. So it identifies the rest of all the rooms that existed in the school, but so full of energy, it called you to enter.
The time had come, she knew it. After all, there was no one in that room but the two of them, which made her nostalgic. No one else must have arrived, things had been arranged that way, because if there was a big farewell, she would simply lose her courage.
Everything had already been said between everyone, and whatever she had to say, she had already done. She left nothing undone, and there should be no doubts on her mind.
But Brooke's words, assuring her that Apple would go with her, kept replaying in her mind.
Would it be true? She wondered, now that she was about to leave. If she ran and told Apple her plans, would she take her hand and walk through the mirror together?
As much as she wanted to believe so, she gave nothing to that certainty. And if Apple didn't do it, she would feel even worse, and she would never stop wondering why she had given her another chance to hurt her, to play with her.
Just as if, upon telling her, Apple begged her not to leave, she would feel so much pain that she simply wouldn't do it. And she would live in a world where she would never find happiness.
Maybe it wasn't the most fair for their story, but it was the best for everyone. Leaving without saying goodbye would cause them less pain. Even if the doubts were killing her.
"Darling, are you ready?" She heard Cupid ask.
She wasn't, but she nodded, certain that she couldn't take it back anymore.
The daughter of the god Eros seemed to be nervous too, she looked everywhere and took a long time to say her words, as if she too was waiting for something to happen. But there were no traces or signs that anything was going to happen.
Without any choice, Cupid took Darling by the hand, before putting her in front of the mirror. Which, there was a blurry image that made it impossible to know what was behind it, leaving the simple certainty that something existed, although no one knew what.
"I don't have my father's ability, nor my powers mostly developed" She explained, "Therefore, I don't know what you'll find back there. I can only assure you that it is a place where no one will be able to criticize you, and they will accept you as you are.”
Darling nodded again, feeling nervousness and excitement swirl in her chest. That was all she needed to know that she was better than where she was.
"Ready?" She asked her again, and when Darling was about to take the first step toward the mirror, they heard a knock on the door.
Both girls' breasts swelled, and their eyes filled with hope, at the idea of what they were both waiting for.
But when they opened the door, they were disappointed when they noticed that it was Lizzie who was knocking.
"Wait, Darling!" Lizzie shouted, breathing hard because she had run around the school. "You can't leave like that!"
"Lizzie..." Darling murmured, surprised to see her like this. "I thought you wouldn't come anymore."
There was a trace of sadness in Lizzie's eyes, even though she had tried to smile at what Darling had told her, she knew her very well.
"Me neither" She admitted, "But I couldn't allow you to leave, without saying goodbye properly to my friend" And she extended her hands so that Darling could hug her.
"If you'll excuse me, I have to do something quickly, I'll give you a little privacy" Cupid whispered, while Lizzie and Darling hugged each other, they both nodded, without paying much attention.
It wasn't as if she didn't feel comforted by Lizzie's embrace, but deep in her heart, Darling wished that whoever was hugging her was someone else. Someone with slightly lighter hair.
It hurt her so much to suspect that not even her shadow would return to shelter her soul in pieces.
"I didn't tell you where I would be," she murmured, beginning to separate from her friend.
"Maddie told me. She wanted to be here, but I think she was fighting with a new narrator or something.”
Fight, of course. We were just having informative talks, with someone who didn't treat me badly from the first moment.
Darling laughed, Maddie things that always happened.
"I'm so sorry," she told her, before anything else, "I don't want you to think that I didn't value everything you've done for me and that I didn't love the life I had before, but... I'm not going to be completely happy here and..."
Darling couldn't continue with her monologue, Lizzie told her to shut up.
"I'm the one who has to apologize" She assured, "This is not very like the Queen of Hearts. But, I talked to Apple White, and she made me see that I couldn't leave you like this. You have to find your happiness, even if it is on the other side of the mirror.”
But Darling had stopped paying attention to her since she heard the name Apple.
"Apple? Did you talk to Apple?" She asked, surprised and scared.
Lizzie nodded, having to explain herself.
"I went to complain to her about your departure. I thought she knew, but I realized she didn't”.
Apple knew she was leaving, and hadn't even looked for her...
Darling took a deep breath and didn't let those thoughts continue to invade her. It was the best, at the end of the day, surely, Apple also thought the same, and had nothing to doubt.
"Don't worry," she said, reassuring her friend. "Thank you, Lizzie, for everything. For being here now, even.”
"I already told you that we Wonderlarians don't leave each other alone, remember? I am the future Queen of Hearts, and I cannot leave any of my subjects alone. Even if they are abandoning me.”
Of course, she did.
"I will be eternally grateful for your attention, your highness" She mentioned, and letting out a laugh, both girls hugged each other again, before Cupid re-entered the room.
"Everything ready now?" the daughter of Eros asked, and Darling nodded, giving Lizzie one last smile, before returning to the mirror.
If she could only make one wish one last time, she would wish for something to stop her, for her to come, and tell her that she loves her. At least one last time.
At least so she could say goodbye to her life, and keep in mind that she would never forget it, ever.
But even though she still loved her, she shouldn't look back.
The only portal that existed in all of Ever After was the well of wonders, which, in addition to taking, for obvious reasons, to Wonderland, also led to a lot of unknown lands that few had dared to explore.
So when Cupid told her that Darling would be going through a portal, it was the first and only place it occurred to her that they would be.
For Darling, Apple was willing to do anything. Even if the sacrifice, it had to be their happy ending.
There was no time for Raven to speak, who would always regret having hurt her so much, and that they would never be able to clarify their friendship again.
She also didn't have time to talk to Briar or Ashlynn, whom she would always thank for giving her a second chance, and she would regret not having found a solution to the problems her mother had caused her.
And much less, did she have time to talk to her mother, because she would not find the right words, and she would not know what topic of conversation to talk about. She preferred to imagine that her mother would simply be informed in a couple of days about her sudden disappearance, and sooner or later she would receive that letter she wrote, where she only told her that she would never return.
She had left too many things unfinished, and wounds open, but she was willing to live with it. Well, that was a much happier ending for everyone. As soon as Darling showed up, of course.
When she was in front of her, she would ask her on her knees not to leave, because Darling was the only person who illuminated her heart during the night. She would ask her forgiveness a thousand times, just so that, when the dawn appeared in the sky, she would not say goodbye.
Where was she? The night was beginning to appear, and there was no sign of anyone other than the townspeople, who did everything to ignore her, even when she had been in the same place for hours.
She didn't have much to think about, she had decided to go to Darling, wherever. Anything to be by her side, even if she had to live with the fear and uncertainty of not having anything assured, other than her love.
Darling couldn't let so many promises fly away. That was driving her crazy. Darling couldn't leave without telling her how much she loved her. That she adored her madly, and that she couldn't live without her.
Then, just as she had done all day, her mirrorphone began to vibrate. But, to her surprise, it wasn't her mother who was talking, but Cupid.
Thanks to Grimm it was her! She didn't hesitate for a moment to respond, as quickly as she could.
"Where are you?" She asked, without letting Cupid speak.
“That's exactly what I wanted to know, where are you? Darling is leaving, do you prefer your happy ending to her?”
Was Darling leaving already? That couldn't be possible! She had been there all that time!
"Of course not!" She assured her, "I've been in front of the well of wonders for hours, and I don't see them. They can't leave!”
“Apple, will not go down the well of wonders. I thought you would know. Through there, you only reach other worlds within the story. Darling leaves the story, she will leave through the mirror in my room.”
Cupid and Blondie's room... That was until school, and she was almost at the end of the villa!
Without giving herself any more time to breathe, she stood up and started running to school, regretting all those times she didn't heed advice to improve her physical condition.
"Cupid... I'm on my way," She assured her, barely able to speak, without running out of breath. "You have to stop her, I'm going as fast as I can... Darling can't leave! No... Not without me... Not without knowing that I love her... That I will go with her anywhere!”
“Lizzie arrived, and they are both talking, I will try to make time. But you don't have much, I recommend you hurry up.”
The call was cut off, and Apple was running as fast as her legs could carry her.
If Darling left, then her flame would go out, the silence would kill her, and there would be nothing at all for her, ever again. Because Darling was everything, it was her reason for breathing, for living, for getting up in the morning.
The more she ran, the more tired she began to feel, and slowly, she slowed down, just as the sun began to set.
She wouldn't make it in time at that rate. Darling would be gone, and she would never be able to catch up with her. She would lose her forever, she would never hear her voice again, or see her sweet smile, and admire those eyes full of life and joy.
She wouldn't make it in time, and Darling would leave thinking she didn't love her enough to give up on her happy ending. As if to follow it, as if to venture into the unknown.
If Darling left without knowing her true feelings, then she would die of sadness right then and there.
Then her feet stumbled, and everything became dark.
Notes:
Open Final? Well, I create this in 2016...
Chapter 36: Epilogue
Notes:
Thank you so much to read this. I really enjoyed translating this, I promise to do it again.
But... Like my last wish, I want to tell you... Why don't you read the final of the chapter called "To back"?
Chapter Text
When the girl finally opened her eyes, I sighed in relief. To be honest with myself, I thought she would take another day of sleep.
I mean, I couldn't judge her in any case. She had felt a very near-death experience or something like that, and I wouldn't be surprised if she was scared, after seeing her body turn into a stickman. Anyone would be scared.
And of course, it was not surprising that she was surprised to find herself in my studio. If her memories were correct, she was talking to Maddie, and she was in a very different place now.
"Hello," I greeted her, calling her attention so that she turned to see me, and not at her hands, which were once again made of flesh and blood.
"You..." She exclaimed, frowning when she saw me. She tried to get up at full speed, to do who knows what, but she couldn't. Her feet gave out, she barely tried to run, and if it weren't for me, she would have hit her head on the ground.
"Relax," I told her, gently taking her arm. "You're not completely recovered yet, you can't go around doing those things."
However, she thought that the best idea was to glare, more by force than desire, and it was probably because of how bad she felt, she leaned back on my couch when I sent her there.
"You are the cause of all this!" She claimed me with the little strength she had, "Don't expect anything else from me. You ruined the whole story.”
"Instead of complaining to me, you should thank me" I complained, I had just helped her and the first thing she did was complain. What manners! "I saved your life, a thank you is what I deserve.”
But, like the rude person she was, she slapped my hand off her shoulder before bursting into laughter.
"Save my life!?" She mocked, "You ruined my life! I almost died because of you! Do you have an idea of the pain she felt in there?”
Did she want to hear the real answer?
"Actually, yes. I had to write it, I need to personify myself so that everything feels realistic" I responded, with a mocking smile. Don't even think I'm ashamed to get involved with a girl, "Also, I warned you, and quite clearly, that you wouldn't get close to the main characters, but you decided to ignore me and enjoy what you voted for. And, in the worst case, nothing happened to you, because I took you out of the story before, so you have to be grateful, that's called good manners.”
Annoyed, I got up from the couch to go to my desk and play with my pen, just to annoy her. That always calmed me down when I started to get upset, I needed to focus my energies somewhere.
But that girl wasn't going to keep her mouth shut, she had to keep talking.
"And whose fault is it that I was inside? I was about to disappear, because of your airs of greatness! Because you are a tyrant who makes her characters suffer!”
How dramatic. I couldn't hide my disinterest and disgust at those words, even if I wanted to.
"Oh, please, as if you hadn't done the same"I defended myself, dismissing her, "I thought you had understood that there are things that one must do for the greater good. Or because the plot keeps moving forward. You're smarter than I expected, don't tell me you're going to stumble over the same stone.”
She wanted to claim me, she was sure of that, but her instinct told her that I was right. Finally, I saw how the girl lowered her arms, but she kept frowning.
"I didn't do anything to harm the rest like you did.”
HA! Wait, let me laugh harder. Please! I saw it! I saw it from out here, many women would like her cold blood and cunning to do what she had done, from there!
"Doesn't getting Darling drunk knowing that she would have a slight taste for drink seem cruel to you?" I asked her, unexpectedly, throwing her off, "Or isn't playing the martyr to live with your friends very dramatic on your part?”
The girl finally seemed to have understood things a little better, because her expression was now more concerned with her actions. What a shame she found out things this way.
"I didn't do any of that with bad intentions," she muttered, in a crude attempt to justify herself, although that was useless.
"Of course, you didn't do it with bad intentions, you're not a bad person. I'm not complaining to you" I clarified, "But, I want you to think, Who tells you that I do things with bad intentions? I'm not a bad person either, but we both did questionable things for the sake of the plot.”
Since it seemed like the girl was in the middle of a mental breakdown, I rolled my eyes, and finally, invited her to come to my side. Now that she was a little calmer, she ended up reluctantly approaching.
"I want to see my parents," she demanded.
And, on that topic... I didn't regret my decisions, I never do that, of course not, but to say that I wasn't a little afraid of the reaction the girl would have... was lying. And I may be many things, but I am not a villain.
"Later" I tried to distract her, "They are… A little unwell, just like you, you shouldn't….”
"Where are my parents!?”
Lord, help me get out of this.
"They made a deal with me! Alright? They wanted to 'help you' and interfere with my things, without even asking me what I had in mind, and they accepted the deal without question. What do you want me to do?”
It wasn't the best way to recover a relationship that started damaged, no.
"What deal?" Her voice, so terrifying, didn't help either.
"Her ability to narrate… Maybe.”
Before she could hear the worst complaint of all, I rushed to speak "Listen, what happened got a little out of hand, I admit. Both for them and for you. But they must understand that they cannot get into my affairs, and that they could have asked me things, instead of going behind my back, and you could know that life cannot be rosy, there are conflicts constantly, to which that you cannot simply expect an invisible being to solve.”
The girl turned to look at me again, surprised by my words. She raised her eyebrow as if trying to understand all my actions.
"Why?" She finally asked me. "Why did you want me to learn that? What interest do you have in me and my family?”
Oh, it's good that you asked. Someone who focuses on what is really important.
"Because, dear Brooke, do you remember what you said about how everyone was fulfilling their destiny in twisted ways?"} And why didn't you have one in Ever After?”
Without turning to look at her, and knowing that she was nodding, I opened the right drawer of my desk, and then took out a new writer's pen, before throwing it directly into her hands, surprising her.
I would say so much that she almost dropped it to the ground, which would have been quite funny, but she managed to keep it in her hands.
"What…?”
"I'm not getting younger every day, girl," I explained, without turning to look at her. "Someone will have to take my place, sooner or later. But, I have tried too hard in this universe, I would roll in my grave, if a stranger arrived, to take things as if they were theirs, without knowing these guys.”
And it wasn't a lie. I know this system, I know perfectly well about the inept people who come out of writing school. So much work that it costs to enter, and few have a true passion for art. Most only preferred to follow stories that they left unfinished, copied, or repeated. Few had that passion for investigating their work, for soaking up the world they were given, I couldn't allow that to happen with my beloved fairy tale world. It had to be someone who knew the world inside out and loved it almost as much as I did.
"You have common sense, talent, and creativity; Furthermore, you have grown up watching this business, and you know the characters, you are the best option that exists to become my apprentice. Your only flaw was that lack of malice. Malice that, finally, I think you have caught.”
I noticed that she gripped her pen tighter, feeling all its power, as her eyes widened in surprise. Yes, that was what a real writer did.
"Do you want me to be your apprentice?" She asked, incredulous, still enjoying the power that now ran through her body.
"Well of course. I need someone to help me with my stories, or were you thinking of writing in another genre? I warn you that fairy tales can vary in…”
I couldn't continue with what I was saying. From the smile that had formed on her face, I knew that I had made someone very happy, that she would gladly accept my proposal and...
"What other reason do you have?" She asked me, analyzing me. "You had another reason than that you’re getting old."
Oh, Apple White was right, that girl is too clever.
"There's nothing else," I assured her. "Just that."
From her expression, she didn't believe me, but not even a little bit. And something told me that she wasn't going to accept unless I told her everything.
“Okay!” I gave up, looking away. “I might… want someone to… tell me when… well, I'm exaggerating with the story. You have more common sense than me about that.”
"But…”
Did I have to tell her everything?
"And, maybe... I feel a little lonely when I write and that. No one understands my ideas or can talk about them. Most people tend to insult me, and criticize me, just for my work.”
Yeah! I feel alone, so what? This is a crime? Furthermore, she well deserved that claim. The only one here who deigned to listen to me in years had to be Madeline Hatter!
I heard the girl laugh and snort. I didn't like feeling humiliated.
"And why don't you just bring the Grimm back? I don't think they'll be very happy, but you can deal with that.”
Oh, no! She didn't even mention them to me. I could have regrets with many people, but the Grimm was not one of them.
"You should know her, you are from that generation. Have you heard of a character called Gigi? She spent some time at Monster High, I think they did a special there or something" I asked her, turning to look at her again.
The girl touched her chin, before nodding.
"Well, if you think about it carefully. Gigi is not a monster. She is a genie of the lamp. Part of the story of Aladdin and the wonderful lamp, does it sound familiar to you?”
Brooke nodded.
"Of course, it's a pretty classic fairy tale.”
I nodded, agreeing with her.
"So, what does a Fairy Tales character do in Monster High?" I questioned her, before speaking, "Gigi, who was destined to be the next genie of the lamp, felt quite alone, which is necessary for the character, so that she, in her loneliness, also knows who was good and who was evil, and help Aladdin decide his wishes, do you understand me?”
The girl nodded, and with my magic, I attracted a book towards us, to illustrate her. Of course, that story had been written.
"Unfortunately, Gilles Grimm became infatuated with that story and with Gigi. He adored that genius, even more than you love Maddie. And he couldn't tolerate his beloved Gigi suffering so much. So, using his writing powers, he formed a sister from her shadow, manipulating the person who would arrive before Aladdin. You already know the rest of the story, right?”
Of course, she knew it! Gigi had ended up in another world, locked away for thousands of years, and I had been tasked with keeping an eye on the Grimm because it wasn't the first time they had done those things.
"A genius at Monster High… That happened!”
"That's how it is. But that's not the most serious thing, as you can see, certain characters like to get out of the story. But, in this case, do you know what happened to the story of Aladdin?" With a movement of my hand, the book that illustrated everything disappeared, "That happened. There is no wonderful lamp if there is no Genius.”
The girl was silent for a couple of seconds, processing everything she had told her. Those fools...
"Is that why Grimm is so obsessed with everyone fulfilling their destiny? Because of what her brother did, Gigi didn't fulfill her part of the story, and now there is no next Aladdin in Ever After.”
"And that Gilles is so crazy, yes. Although that was after, once again, they let that Snow White out of the story, and were stupid enough to stay in, just because they never learned anything about how to be a good writer. Which now explains why I made everyone fulfill their destiny, at least quickly, right? The stories have to continue, even if it is someone else who then takes the baton.”
Do I despise the Grimm? Yes, next question.
"What happened to my friends? Lizzie, Maddie, Rosabella.”
The next question was not so literal. But hey, nothing takes away from me, and I'm going to take it as if she already accepted my proposal and understood my contempt for the Grimm.
"Lizzie left to say goodbye to Darling. Maddie and I are close friends, Rosabella went to choose her destiny with Grimm, anything else?”
"There, what happened in that talk?”
Curious girl… Ah, okay.
"Isn't it obvious?" I asked. "Do you think Duchess is so stupid as to waste the opportunity to change her destiny?"
The girl made a face, it was obvious that that would be the answer, and she surely regretted not thinking about it sooner.
"Makes sense. What about Apple and Darling? If they left together? Did they both come out of the story?”
I turned to look at the invisible camera, before smiling and asking it directly.
"I Don't know, What do you think?”

Pages Navigation
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Jul 2023 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Jul 2023 04:53AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 21 Jul 2023 04:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bearbywants2write on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Jul 2023 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Jul 2023 04:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
lowkeyamazing on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Jul 2023 10:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 2 Fri 21 Jul 2023 11:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 2 Sun 23 Jul 2023 03:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReggieUnderTheSea on Chapter 2 Mon 11 Dec 2023 05:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bearbywants2write on Chapter 3 Mon 24 Jul 2023 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 3 Tue 29 Aug 2023 12:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
lowkeyamazing on Chapter 4 Mon 31 Jul 2023 01:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 4 Mon 31 Jul 2023 07:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 4 Tue 29 Aug 2023 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Daamn (Guest) on Chapter 4 Wed 10 Jul 2024 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 4 Wed 10 Jul 2024 04:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
lowkeyamazing on Chapter 5 Tue 01 Aug 2023 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 5 Tue 29 Aug 2023 12:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Taer_Al_Sahfer07 on Chapter 6 Sun 27 Aug 2023 03:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 6 Sun 27 Aug 2023 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Aug 2023 01:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Aug 2023 09:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 6 Wed 30 Aug 2023 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ally (Guest) on Chapter 6 Sat 04 Nov 2023 05:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 7 Wed 30 Aug 2023 01:22AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 30 Aug 2023 01:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 7 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:33PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 02 Oct 2023 02:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yuri_png on Chapter 7 Wed 30 Aug 2023 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 7 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Taer_Al_Sahfer07 on Chapter 7 Thu 31 Aug 2023 12:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 7 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moonfall on Chapter 7 Sat 02 Sep 2023 09:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
EydelynBlack on Chapter 7 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
kateification_beam (nonstick_vic) on Chapter 8 Mon 11 Sep 2023 03:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gotdam (Guest) on Chapter 8 Sun 31 Mar 2024 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation